《The Empress Returns》 Chapter 0 - Prologue Prologue Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Cushioned snugly in her grandmother¡¯s lap, eyes gleaming with ardent adoration, the little girl listened to the sweet melody. The older woman¡¯s voice rang clear through the air as she gazed upon her granddaughter with a soft smile. The girl found herself slowly getting lost in her grandmother¡¯s magical voice ¡­ ? A god and a beautiful woman, by chance, met by the River Judith ¡ª They fell in love with each other like it were a tryst of fate- Breaking all taboos, they showered their love on one another. But the time humans have is limited, their life measured ¡­ The woman¡¯s young body turned ill and grew old. The soft, silken hair started to wither away, the supple skin laced with wrinkles. The god abandoned the once young beauty as she grew old and frail. All her youth was devoted to the god, Alas, all that she was returned was betrayal and the blame for violating taboos. Pitiful woman! Foolish woman! To love a god, was your first mistake! Oh, but the woman awaited the god unto her last breath. She waited at the place they met ¡­ ¡®til she turned into a flower. After a long time, the god finally came to realize, She was the only one that he ever loved. He cried in pain, his heart ached in grief ¡­ His tears of penitence bathed the flower she¡¯d become. His endless tears turned into a river ¡­ a lake ¡­ and a sea ¡­ And yet the tears rained from his eyes ¡­ The Goddess of Love felt pity looking at the scene, And, in the end, she gave the god another chance¡ª ¡®Stop being sad, my son! I shall give you a chance. I¡¯ll split your heart in half. I will send one half to the human world, and on the day you find that half¡­ Shall be the moment you will love again.¡¯ ? ¡°The God of Judith¡± was an age-old love song that had been sung from generation to generation. The ballad passed from the grandma¡¯s lips to the little girl¡¯s, from her to another, and another ¡­ etching a place in time. But this was no tale of admiration and envy, for all whose ears it reached agreed that the God of Judith was foolish. ? Standing by the banks, a woman hazed at the River Judith before her ¡­ where the god may have stood thousands of years ago, her hand resting on her heart, a suffocating feeling clutching at her. ¡°The god isn¡¯t the only one who¡¯s foolish ¡­ Humans are the same as well ¡­ You and I. ? The continent of Slovenia comprised of several kingdoms. Spread over a quarter of the mainland, was the Arpen Empire ¨C the largest of them all. With lands rich in water and natural resources, spacious and prosperous, this abundance was why this empire was considered a great power. Life on the Slovenian continent had been peaceful until the Arpen Empire began its conquest. ¡°The Emperor of the Arpen has appeared!¡± ¡°He has conquered yet another kingdom!¡± Haunting words seized the hearts of people with fear. The Arpenes had originally descended from a tribe of savages, and their ambition knew no end. During the bloody conflict, there was not a single kingdom that could hope to broker for peace. The kings of all the smaller countries trembled anxiously, worried that they were next to be attacked. ¡°A thousand people died. Another king¡¯s head has fallen.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect any imperial etiquette from them! Unconditional obedience is the only way to save your life!¡± Unlike other kingdoms that boasted a thousand years of history, the Arpen Empire lacked a solid culture of its own. The only culture that they could claim stemmed from their dark past when their tribe wandered from village to village laying devastation in their wake. Not a single living organism could be found where they had passed through. Such was the beginning of their dynasty. They had no mercy. ¡°Must all the kingdoms of Slovenia acknowledge him as emperor?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the best way to stop the bloodshed?¡± The Emperor of Arpen was a ruthless killer. With his Blood Army, he mercilessly slaughtered any and all his enemies. Only after a slew of bloodbaths did the Arpenes finally begin to lay down roots. They chose to build their capital in the easternmost part of Slovenia. The smaller kingdoms could finally breathe a sigh of relief, now that Arpenes were no longer waging wars. However, that respite lasted but for a moment. The Arpene Emperor sent envoys bearing imperial decrees to each country. ¡°To establish an alliance with the Arpen Empire, each kingdom must send a princess to become a Crown Princess Candidate. The princesses will undergo six months of training to divide them into those who have the potential to become empress and those who will be concubines. Any kingdom disobeying the imperial edict shall be seen as enemies and their access to the River Judith¡¯s stream will be blocked.¡± The words fell like thunder. The Emperor of Arpen had set his sights on becoming an emperor, so some time ago he had stopped his war campaigns and started building waterways to and from the River Judith. His control over its flow made the surrounding countries dependent on him, and now the powerless kingdoms were each left with no choice but to send a princess as a Crown Princess Candidate to the Arpen Empire. History flowed on like that. The world came to revolve around the Arpen Empire. The smaller, surrounding countries now hailed the King of Arpen their emperor and followed his every order. However, nothing continues perfectly forever. One fateful day, the emperor, who was then the Crown Prince of the Arpen Empire, made a mistake. One of the Crown Princess Candidates had managed to escape under the cover of darkness and vanished like a shadow. To make matters worse, she had fled on the night she shared his bed. For no less than eight years, the emperor searched tirelessly for her. And indeed, he eventually found the very woman who had fled from his nest. ¡°¡­ How¡­?¡± Her form trembled as she gazed up at him. Her eyes darted to places, helplessly trying to find a way to maneuver an escape. ¡°Why are you so surprised? How long did you think you could get away for?¡± Skkt-! The new Emperor of the Arpen Empire unsheathed his sword and easily sliced through the guard who had been protecting her as if he was chopping a rotting fruit. Puak! Blood spattered. A blue fruit tumbled onto the floor as hot blood splashed on it, staining it crimson. The woman gritted her teeth hard. Surrounding her was a sea of blood. She looked at the dark liquid running all over the floor, and the human remains at its center. The body had all its limbs cut off and no longer resembled a human¡¯s. It was a horrifying sight to behold. She opened her eyes wide so she could remember the corpse of her loyal knight, engraving the grotesque sight in her mind. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you more distressed?¡± The emperor snorted casually. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yes, how do you feel, seeing it with your own eyes? Tell me, how does it feel seeing me about to go crazy?¡± The emperor drew closer. The sight of his chest heaving ferociously frightened her. As he tried to narrow the distance between them, she backed away. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer.¡± Despite her fear, she dared to warn him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not like you. You know, back then, I fully realized how much you looked down on me.¡± The smile on the emperor¡¯s lips grew the closer he got to the woman. She carefully searched for a way out while keeping her eyes keenly fixed on the emperor¡¯s face. However, she knew all too well that she couldn¡¯t escape. Her heart went wild and she clenched her teeth. The scent effusing from his body, together with a sticky smell of the ambiance, attacked her nose and stirred her insides. Her whole body trembled uncontrollably, but the way she quivered indicated that there was something other than the fear of the emperor. She remembered when she had moaned and screamed salaciously for him like a temptress. The emperor¡¯s strong, solid body then came naturally to her mind. Her body had spent countless nights under his, trembling in pleasure ¡­ The man gazed softly at the woman, her secret place slowly grew wet. Her body was reacting to the sight of its master. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that because I am holding myself back from embracing you right now. Well, it¡¯s only natural for your body to get hot from us seeing each other again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± She spat at him. ¡°Really? You have gotten better at lying.¡± There was a lack of courtesy in his gaze as he eyed her from head to toe. The more he laughed, the more her heart tingled, for on his mirthful lips hung the most beautiful smile in the world. ¡°The way you¡¯re looking at me is proof that you were waiting for me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken!¡± The woman screamed, causing him to laugh again. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me¡ªI¡¯m not that same stupid prince from eight years ago.¡± The woman had originally entered the empire as a Crown Princess Candidate before she chose to leave eight years ago. She had barely managed to escape from him and hid in the woods for eight years, hiding her own identity ¡­ but she had eventually been caught by him. The woman¡¯s eyes fell onto the scar on the emperor¡¯s cheek. ??? She regretted it. It might have been a mistake. She should have stabbed his heart, not his cheek! She wouldn¡¯t have suffered this much if she had ¡­ Then they would have never had to meet again. ¡°I am excited to see you again. Can you hear it? The sound of my violently beating heart¡ª¡± There was no place for her to run. The woman was horrified when the back of her heel made contact with the wall. She stared back at the emperor with a stiff face as he reached his long arms towards her. She was trapped against his chest with no escape. His unforgettable scent entered her nose and rapidly spread deep inside her body. Her heart beat like crazy as his scent strengthened. ¡°I hated every time I saw this wound. How could I get revenge on you, not just for tearing up my heart, but for turning a blind eye to my true love for you? What shall I do with you who betrayed my faith? I dreamt about it constantly, and then I realized the only way to heal my melted heart was by finding you ¡­ Thereon, I felt happy every day, thinking about finding you and taking you back to the palace with these hands of mine. Because that would have been the greatest punishment for you¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m never going back to the palace. Kill me right here instead!¡± The woman glared at the emperor. If she couldn¡¯t escape, then she was happy to die by his hands. However, the emperor did not draw his sword. Instead, he put his face right beside her cheek and studied her face. She tried to avoid his persistent gaze, but he caught her jaw with his hands. Instead of pain, she felt a hot sensation emanating from the place where he gently held her chin. That heat quickly spread outwards from where his skin touched hers. ¡°You wanted to kill me, didn¡¯t you? Then come back and kill me. Kill me in the palace you hate so terribly.¡± She heard a child cry out as soon as the emperor finished his sentence. The woman doubted her ears. That child was supposed to be in the royal palace, but now she was in the hands of a knight. The young girl was frightened out of her wits. ¡°Wendy!¡± ¡°The last princess of the Kingdom of Koronis. Now that they again have a son, does this mean they no longer have a need for another heir?¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± ¡°What do you think? She looks good enough to be the next Crown Princess Candidate.¡± ¡°Crown ¡­ Crown Princess Candidate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She is only seven years old! She¡¯s still not even old enough to leave her mother¡¯s bosom!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a princess and as such will become a Crown Princess Candidate anyway. You think anyone is going to complain if I take her to the empire in advance?¡± ¡°¡­ !¡± The woman swallowed a scream. Her face turned pale. He was basically threatening to take her seven-year-old sister hostage. The emperor had already anticipated that the woman would not return with him so obediently, but if he brought along her younger sister all the way to this foreign country ¡­ She couldn¡¯t breathe. Her throat felt clogged, no matter how hard she tried to come up with the words to clear her insides. She felt her heart stop for a moment. The woman drew her sword. The determination to cut his heart this time blazed within her. The emperor laughed before removing his upper clothes and pointing to his heart. ¡°Stab me. This time, you¡¯re going to have to cut my heart, not my cheek¡± ¡°¡ª Ah¡ª¡± Her arms were trembling. If she just cut his heart, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer anymore. She could finally become queen, like the King of Koronis had promised her. Yet, just like last time, she could not stab him ¡­ He grabbed her shoulder and smashed his lips against hers none too gently. A wild moan burst forth between them. The hot mass of flesh squeezing between her lips forced her to breathe. ¡°Mm¡ª¡± ¡°Mmm!¡± His kiss was impatient. Like a long-lost lover, he sucked on her lips as if he was experiencing love for the first time. All strength in the woman¡¯s legs disappeared. The reality of having to return to his palace appalled her; however, the tingling sensation bubbling up from the depths of her heart spoke otherwise. She missed him so much ¡­ his lips and body ¡­ But at this moment, she could not appropriately express those sentiments. It pained her. ¡®Why ¡­ You ¡­ It¡¯s been eight years ¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you have forgotten?¡¯ The emperor was in a hurry. He couldn¡¯t be satisfied with just a kiss. He hugged her body and kicked open the bedroom door. She heard the wooden door crack and clatter. As soon as she felt the fluffy sheets touch her back, her dress was smoothly pulled off her body, leaving her bare. The sounds of her tongue clashing with his resonated lewdly. He wrapped his tongue tightly around the base of hers as he kissed her, leaving her no time to breathe. Surprisingly, his touch on her body was gentle, unlike the harsh words he spoke a while ago. His lower body, however, told a completely different tale. Her dress had been spread out recklessly on the bed, displaying her to him. She shivered, not from the cold, but from his smoldering gaze raking her figure. Unknotting the girdle around his waist, the emperor stood as naked as the day he was born, revealing his perfectly sculpted torso illuminated faintly by the candlelight. He wasted no time¡ªthe desire to ravish the woman before him too strong. Seizing her pair of delicate ankles, his erect member surged with a rush of red, hot blood as he plunged inside her narrow opening. A startled moan escaped her lips. It had been so long since their bodies were connected, and the parts that joined them were slick with the juices of their love. Their voices rang out with every strong thrust. Obscene noises echoed throughout the room. ¡°Ah ¡­ ah!¡± It was hard to tell from which of their mouths those lewd sounds came as the two crazily explored each other¡¯s bodies. Tears suddenly gushed down the woman¡¯s cheeks. She choked back the sobs threatening to spill from her throat. She didn¡¯t know what she was crying about. The emperor withdrew his lips from hers and tenderly caressed her tear-stained cheeks with his tongue. She took a deep breath, fooling herself that it was a sigh of relief. The emperor took his lips off her and slowly rose from the bed. He lightly held her chin and stood at ease. His onyx eyes blazed with a fervor that seemed determined to burn the woman¡¯s soul. ¡°The only person who can make my madness disappear is you, Viola ¡­ I left it empty for you ¡­ the seat belonging to the empress¡ª¡± Chapter 1 - The King’s Illegitimate Daughter Chapter 1 ¨C The King¡¯s Illegitimate Daughter Every human being harbors certain dark desires within the heart. Viola was no different. She dreamt about recovering her status and being recognized as a princess of the kingdom once more; however, instead of the pen, she had to wield the sword. Instead of basking in the sun gracefully sipping tea, she had to ride horses and train in swordsmanship. Why was this the case? Precisely because Viola was only half a royal daughter. Her very existence was a disgrace to the kingdom as half the blood in her veins was considered dirty. Yet the king, who had never accepted her as a royal daughter before, visited Viola himself one day. ¡°Do you wish to avenge Edward?¡± Viola¡¯s ears perked at the king¡¯s words. Edward, her elder brother by two years, was slain on the battlefield. ¡­ slaughtered by the Blood Army of the Arpen Empire. She still remembered the last time she had seen him. His body lay under a tree, pierced by a sharp spear extending from his bottom right to his mouth. It was a terrible, gruesome sight and way to cross the underworld. From the moment she had glimpsed his desecrated body, the Arpen Empire became her enemy. The deal the king was offering was too sweet a temptation. He was giving her the chance to avenge Edward who had been unjustly killed. ¡®I¡¯m the sole prince of the Kingdom of Koronis, and I am going to be king.¡¯ What once had been Edward¡¯s dream was now Viola¡¯s. Since the kingdom had no other prince, it only meant that one of the princesses would become queen. Her eyes held fierce determination, she wanted to be that one princess. ¡°What do you want me to do, Father?¡± ¡°Go to the Arpen Empire as a potential crown princess.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Viola was stunned. What did he mean by potential crown princess ¡ª? ¡°Go to the Arpen Empire as a Crown Princess Candidate. I¡¯ll give you your mission then. You can get your revenge once you finish your tasks. If you seize this chance, I shall bestow you the same opportunities as the other princesses. I will restore your status so that you can once again inherit the throne. Decide, Viola.¡± Viola bit her lips and nodded to show that she understood. ¡°I understand. I will take the deal. But, Father, please give me reliable proof of your promise.¡± ¡°Proof? Did you just say proof?¡± The king was visibly shocked. ¡°Yes.¡± Undeterred she affirmed. She had lived in an abandoned castle for thirteen years without ever receiving any proper care. Although supplies would arrive once a month, they were much too little to feed three mouths. While her nanny foraged for fruits and mushrooms all year round, Edward hunted in the woods and cut down trees for firewood. She had lived a particularly difficult life, never even owning a proper dress, all because her mother had been a slave ¡­ The king looked at the girl before him, who was looking back at him, and laughed as if he were astonished. Other women would have been frightened out of their wits, but not her. To Viola, the king was just a father who had abandoned them. She couldn¡¯t believe his words no matter what he promised without something to vouch for it. The king was locked in thought for a moment, then finally, as if he had made up his mind, he withdrew something from his sleeves and held it out for Viola. Her eyes popped wide open. What he brought out was none other than the dagger that was traditionally handed down, generation to generation, to crown princes of the Kingdom of Koronis. Crafted from gold and adorned with the most precious jewels, the dagger made for a dazzling sight. ¡°This should be enough to serve as a voucher for my promise, no? My daughter.¡± ? ¡°Princess Viola enters.¡± This was her first time wearing a formal dress. In her inexperience, the long lace and wide hem kept getting caught in her feet. She had tripped and almost fallen down a couple of times but fortunately managed to avoid such embarrassment. Viola had to undergo some training before she could enter the Arpen Empire as a Crown Princess Candidate. A stern-looking teacher stood in front of her, greeting her with a bow. ¡°The future empress should at least know the history of the empire.¡± She spoke without a preamble. ¡°It might be difficult.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Viola simply replied. She was a quick learner, her life full of ordeals had taught her survival. No one knew better than her, the fastest route to living was through gaining knowledge and quickly. The more one was aware of one¡¯s surroundings, the better the chances of longevity. As such, her senses were always open to learning. Sitting at her desk, she listened to the teacher. ¡°Two hundred years ago today, marked the beginning of the Arpen Empire that originated from the wilderness. The once barren territory was only able to become this dominant due to the River Judith. The saying, ¡®the Arpen Empire quickly rose to power once the tide of the RiverJudith changed¡¯ is accurate. I don¡¯t know if they receive God¡¯s blessing, but ¡­ One day, the course of the river suddenly changed. No, the continent splintered, and as it did the water gathered into the Arpen Empire.¡± ¡°I know that. The abundance of water heralded the influx of prosperity.¡± She didn¡¯t know the detailed history but remembered what she had read from Edward¡¯s books. He had quite a lot of books, so Viola had naturally ended up reading some. She continued reciting as far as memory served her. ¡°Thanks to this, the Arpen Empire was able to accumulate wealth and raise its forces, unlike other countries where their people would farm all year round yet still starve. Of course, through this, they came to possess the strongest troops on the continent and turned themselves into a robust and powerful country. They started to conquer all the smaller countries surrounding them using their superior military might. The war was so terrible that it was rumored that the River Judith was dyed with blood.¡± The astonished teacher looked at Viola, while the latter simply looked straight ahead and continued. ¡°Yes, so to avoid war, the smaller countries had to broker peace with them. They agreed to send one of the members of their royal family as a hostage to the Arpen to form an alliance. And this practice, that started a hundred years ago, remains till date ¡­ Koronis is no different. Now, we must do the same.¡± ¡°Yes, because our kingdom ended up sending a hostage too.¡± The teacher sighed. Koronis was once a strong country, albeit not as strong as the Arpen Empire. Nonetheless, it still wielded great power. However, after they lost the last war, their boundaries collapsed. In accordance with the empire¡¯s demands, the kingdom was now required to send over a princess as a hostage. Of course, they weren¡¯t sending a real princess, just a half-blooded princess, but ¡­ The teacher had a pained look on his face. He seemed to hate having to send a princess, even a half-princess, as a hostage. ¡°The next lesson will be given by the top elder of the royal family.¡± Right then, a woman entered as if she had been waiting for her cue. Viola vividly remembered those splendid features wrapped in brilliant jewels from Edward¡¯s funeral. She was the Queen of the Kingdom of Koronis. ??? Chapter 2 - Women at His Feet Chapter 2 ¨C Women at His Feet They normally weren¡¯t on friendly terms to sit face-to-face and drink tea like they were now. Even though the tea she was having now was sweet, Viola felt like she was sipping bitter medicine. The fact that the queen had sought her out meant that she was, at least for now, someone that the queen needed. ¡°I have decided to accept His Majesty¡¯s decision.¡± Viola remained silent, waiting for the older woman to state her point. ¡°I don¡¯t feel good about it even if you¡¯re not my daughter.¡± Though that was what she said, the queen¡¯s words were thinly veiled. Her tone meant she only cared because it was shameful for the kingdom to send a hostage in the first place. Viola studied her expression and sensed the chilling aura she was emanating. ¡°You will be entering as a Crown Princess Candidate, but in reality, you will be a concubine. However, don¡¯t worry too much because you probably won¡¯t ever have to take off your girdle.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Viola was confused. ¡°Literally what I said. Unlike their current emperor, the current crown prince says that he is not interested in women.¡± She replied flatly. ¡°When you say the emperor is not like the crown prince¡ª¡± ¡°The emperor is a flirt who is unequaled in this world. The number of women whom he has gone through is too much to count. Nevertheless, none of the princesses who were sent as hostages ever became empress. In the end, he married a noble¡¯s daughter from his own kingdom.¡± The emperor making a noble of his own kingdom the empress essentially implied that the princesses sent by the other countries were nothing but sex slaves to him. An empire that started out as a savage tribe ¡­ A picture flashed across her mind. It was a painting of the Arpen Empire which depicted troops riding their horses in a large field. They carried flagged halberds, which marked their corps. Holding the front, their infantrymen wore chainmail and were armed with longswords and tower shields. Even more than that, they had wolves around protecting them ¡­ All these things together made them an enormous unit. The man who had been leading the troops was the infamous Emperor of Blood. Although it was only a painting, the charisma oozing from him was dizzying. If one were to read through the Arpen Empire¡¯s full history, they would discover that the empire was never to be underestimated. Viola had to hide her identity if she wanted to enter and survive their palace. ¡°What they want is not an empress. Rather, they want to insult the princesses of each country. The fact that the Arpen Empire was born from a savage tribe ¡­ They want to crush our kingdom¡¯s pride and exert their superiority in spite of that.¡± ¡°Yes, I think so, too.¡± Viola couldn¡¯t find a particular reason for thinking so but she had also come to that conclusion. This was because the Arpen Empire, unlike other countries that boasted thousand-year-old histories, only began their reign around 200 years ago. They did not have the history to prove their legitimacy as a royal family, and they had been known to wander in groups like beasts. ¡°However, the strangest part is that all the hostage princesses came to love the emperor. Did you know about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± They ended up in love? The queen just said that the princesses who were sent as hostages all ended up loving the emperor. Viola couldn¡¯t comprehend her words. It was far-fetched! ¡°It¡¯s because the emperor¡¯s face is so magnificent that once you see it, you can never forget it. The reason why, of the ten princesses sent there, all wanted to be his concubine was because of his appearance. It isn¡¯t hard for him to grab hold of their hearts without any effort.¡± The queen smiled, one that did not convey warmth. ¡°They come to love him even if he doesn¡¯t try to tempt them. They said that at first, they thought he was oppressive, but they all ended up wanting him. Even if you go there, be prepared that you may also end up becoming his woman. Of course, there is no law saying that you will end up the same, right? ¡°Not me.¡± Viola steadily replied without missing a beat. ¡°Of course, you are the princess who is going to come back and gain the right to become the queen of this kingdom.¡± The queen¡¯s laughter rang out loudly. She did not want Viola to come back. She wanted her to either become the crown prince¡¯s royal concubine or a sex slave. The queen had also smiled like that at Edward¡¯s funeral. No tears dripped from her eyes, even though the kingdom¡¯s only prince had died so miserably. Viola clasped the hem of her dress firmly. Somehow, she would find a way to finish her training and safely return to become the queen of this kingdom. She would not forget who had wronged her and Edward. In order to do that, possessing the strength of mind was important. A heart that wouldn¡¯t be shaken no matter what happens ¡­ ¡°His Majesty will tell you your mission separately, but there¡¯s something I need you to do too.¡± The queen finally stated her demands. ¡°Please, tell me.¡± ¡°As soon as you arrive at the imperial palace, I want you to find news about Guinev, the Princess of Farus, and send someone back to me with the news.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Princess Guinev you mean¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, have you seen her before?¡± Viola had actually lived inside the royal palace for some time before her mother died. If it was Guinev, Viola recalled seeing her once before she and Edward were kicked out into the woods. If she remembered correctly, Guinev was the queen¡¯s niece. She had heard that they lost contact with her after she entered the Arpen Empire as a Crown Princess Candidate. ¡°I heard the corpse of the knight who accompanied Guinev arrived ten days ago without any clues as to what had happened to him ¡­ but it is clear to me what occurred without having witnessed it myself.¡± The queen¡¯s eyes were moist. She looked very worried about the girl, unlike when she had sent young Viola away. Back then, she had been like a thorn by the queen¡¯s side. ¡°The wild tribes think of the princesses as sex slaves ¡­ Even though they say their prince is not interested in women, I am sure he pushed Guinev into a corner and she got caught trying to escape. You can do as I ask, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola replied tonelessly. At her indifference, the Queen¡¯s voice took a callous edge. ¡°Don¡¯t think of looking for her halfheartedly just because she shares no blood with you. You have to find her.¡± ¡°Of course ¡­ I have one condition.¡± Chapter 3 - Bitter Beginnings Chapter 3 ¨C Bitter Beginnings ¡°Condition? Did you just say condition?¡± The queen¡¯s face turned venomous. ¡°Ha, how insolent!¡± Viola¡¯s gaze never wavered. ¡°The only person that can command me is the king. I only listen to Father¡¯s commands.¡± ¡°Wh-what? You, right now, just ¡­ I tolerated sending a mere half-royal-blooded princess as our kingdom¡¯s princess and you¡ª¡± Viola¡¯s spite, which she had never had until after losing Edward, flared up. If anyone had been behind his death, the queen was definitely not uninvolved. Edward, who was born a prince but could not be a crown prince, died on the battlefield as a nameless knight. Viola had been the only one to mourn the loss of a beloved one that day, and she felt indescribable sadness at his unjust death. At the same time, together with the honor they lost ¡­ Viola pulled out the dagger given to her by the king and held it out, making the queen tremble in shock. ¡°As long as I have this dagger, I am second only to the king in the Kingdom of Koronis. So, the only person who can command me is the king.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The queen glared at Viola whose lips curled in ridicule. The queen¡¯s family and the Kingdom of Koronis were not particularly close allies. She didn¡¯t know why, but the king was very uncomfortable talking about the queen¡¯s family. Knowing that, Viola raised her chin confidently in front of her ¡°What I want is nothing difficult to fulfill. Please move Edward¡¯s grave to the Royal Cemetery as soon as you receive the news.¡± ? Viola absentmindedly stared at her reflection in the mirror. Looking back at her was a beautiful face at the peak of her womanhood. Her hidden charm unmasked as she grew from a girl to a woman. Her clear, unblemished skin, blue eyes like a still lake, shimmering locks, and mature body could not be hidden. ¡®Viola, although we are only half-royal, we are still royalty of this kingdom. Always remember that your name is Viola Meriandis Lapon. Don¡¯t forget that you can also be crowned ¡­¡¯ Her heart throbbed. Those were Edward¡¯s last words to her before he died. The more she thought of him, the more her heart ached. It was then that Viola¡¯s nanny burst into the room. She had been away at her parents¡¯ home before the king¡¯s visit but came running as soon as she heard the news. The older woman hugged Viola in her arms and sobbed. ¡°Ah ¡­ Princess ¡­ Do you know how I raised you, Princess? What do you mean you have to go to the enemy as a hostage?! What kind of news is this out of the blue?¡± ¡°Nanny¡ª¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you go. I can¡¯t let you! No ¡­ I will make a formal plea to the king. I will stop this even if it costs me my head.¡± The nanny had raised the two of them on behalf of their late mother. Viola understood her feelings. The day her mother died and they were cast out to the frightening woods flashed across her mind ¡­ It had been very cold that day. She had shuddered at the biting frost that gnawed at her skin as they walked through the white, snow-covered fields. Kicking them out of the palace was essentially the same as sentencing them to death. The two children were told to trek deep into the forest where it would have been hard for even a carriage to reach; however, their nanny had clenched her teeth and held the two children in her arms, using her own body temperature to warm up their frozen bodies. They walked like that until they arrived at a place that resembled a dark and gloomy castle. It was an abandoned palace without any stores of firewood, so they had to burn the chairs for warmth. Once that ran out, they tore apart the wooden flooring and set that on fire as well. Viola assured the older woman in a soothing voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Nanny, I will surely make Edward¡¯s dream come true.¡± ¡°Princess¡ª¡± The nanny¡¯s voice trailed off, knowing how resolute the woman before her could be. ¡°I have no intention of becoming the enemy¡¯s concubine, so I will make sure to be ordered to depart after the training period is over.¡± ¡°Are you really ¡­ okay?¡± Viola had a pretty smile on her face as she looked at her nanny¡¯s tear-stained face, ¡°Who am I? I am the sister of Prince Edward, whose abilities were on par with the masters¡¯. I have at least enough power to protect my body with the swordsmanship he taught me.¡± ¡°Princess¡ª¡± ¡°I won¡¯t crumble. I won¡¯t hesitate or waver. I will restore my lost identity and claim the throne.¡± Viola stood with her back erect and chest forward as she looked at her nanny. The nanny nodded with pride. ¡°I have something I prepared for you, Princess.¡± She turned to the door and called out. ¡°Rosha.¡± The door opened and a girl clad in shabby clothes entered. With a timid look on her face, she greeted Viola according to court etiquette. Was she nervous? Instead of lightly grabbing the hem of her skirt, she grabbed the inner skirt as she bowed, clearly showing her ankles. ¡°This child is¡ª¡± Viola began, trying to remember the familiar face of the girl before her. ¡°Do you remember? Princess, she visited you once when you were young.¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ that little kid is this big now?¡± Rosha was a girl who looked about sixteen. If Viola remembered correctly, she had come to the abandoned castle to find her aunt. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see you again, Princess.¡± Her smiling face oozed with kindness, looking naive as if unstained by the world. The aura Viola felt radiating from her reminded her of the warmth of the spring season. ¡°I see you are still that child with that same vibrant energy. It¡¯s nice to see you.¡± Viola reached her hand out to Rosha, and the latter, blushing and laughing with a bright smile, grabbed hers in return. They lightly shook hands, and soon a smile bloomed on both their faces. ¡°You won¡¯t be lonely going there by yourself. This child will be a friend who will stay by your side, Princess. She is the child of a fallen noble, but please don¡¯t let that bother you. Her hands are fast and agile, so she will be able to help you.¡± ¡°I promise that when I return home, I will restore the status you lost because of the two of us, Nanny.¡± ¡°I would be happy with you just coming back safely,¡± the nanny said as she nodded her head. ¡°I have no other wish.¡± Rosha then took out something and put it on the table. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to undermine your appearance. This child will apply makeup for you in the future, Princess.¡± ¡°My appearance?¡± ¡°I paid for some information. I heard that the Arpen royalty have a weakness for blondes. Your full, bright, beautiful hair will attract too much attention, so let¡¯s first start by dyeing it.¡± Rosha began quite dexterously applying color to her hair. Her skills with makeup were also astounding. The pretty face that Viola had seen in the mirror just a moment ago disappeared in the blink of an eye. ??? Chapter 4 - Love Is a Luxury Chapter 4 ¨C Love Is a Luxury Instead of her beautiful face, the woman looking back at her now was a totally different person. Viola¡¯s slender chin had become round, and her face looked plain. Her hair was shaded a dull brown and she didn¡¯t know what Rosha did but its texture now looked fragile and stiff. Viola touched her new, rough, straw-like hair and was startled. ¡°It¡¯s temporary. Your hair will return to its original state once the dye is gone, so make sure to always keep it the same color. Also, regarding your face, the makeup is easily erased by water, so you mustn¡¯t get caught in the rain. ¡° ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry that we made your beautiful face like this, Princess.¡± ¡°No, this is for the best. It¡¯s better to not stand out by any means possible.¡± ¡°Rosha, let¡¯s press down the princess¡¯ breasts too. She should look as plain as possible.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It wasn¡¯t enough to just sabotage Viola¡¯s looks. The nanny also had to cover up Viola¡¯s womanly figure. Yet, no matter how bad they made her look, they could not hide her enchanting eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about your eyes, and they are the most beautiful part of you.¡± The nanny was disappointed since Viola no longer looked special now that she had a plain appearance. ¡°The training period is six months, so please endure it using any means possible and avoid being chosen by the crown prince. Don¡¯t fall in love with him.¡± Viola planted such words in her mind, ¡°To me, love is a luxury.¡± ¡°Please, come back and become our queen.¡± ¡°I will.¡± The nanny knelt in front of Viola and kissed the back of her hand as if she were greeting the king. ¡°I will come back for sure.¡± ? A grotesque scream reverberated loudly through the entire forest. It was not a human scream. A startled man staggered a few steps backwards. He nearly soiled himself with fear. In front of him stood a huge body covered in dirt with blood dripping from its mouth. It was a ludicrous sight. In its hand, it wielded a huge, stone axe. The creature standing before the man was an orc. It raised its arm and furiously smashed its stone axe downward; however, it failed to kill the man in front of it. Instead, the creature suffered a counterblow. A spear had flown from somewhere at a terrifying speed and pierced the orc¡¯s body. A gruesome cry rang out at the same time as the sound of the spearhead piercing its flesh. Saved from the brink of death, the man looked at his savior, his eyes widening as he realized who it was. ¡°Thank ¡­ Thank you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°I told you, if you fall off your horse, you die.¡± ¡°Sor-sorry.¡± ¡°Get back on your horse and grab your weapon. If you don¡¯t want to become their target again, you¡¯d better hurry.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± He pulled his reins all the way up, and all the knights turned their eyes towards him. This man was Lustian, the crown prince of the great Arpen Empire. His posture was dignified, upright yet nimble at the same time. The way he carried himself was both beautiful and elegant. No matter who was looking at him, none could mistake the royalty in his appearance. A blue, silk cloak was draped over his shoulders, and his garments, which reached down to his knees, were also woven from blue silk and lined with silver threads. His red boots were sewn from fine leather and looked soft yet quite firm at the same time. The hilt of the sword in his hand was made of gold and silver, flashing brightly under the sun. Above all, his looks were the most astonishing part of his appearance. He exuded masculinity: tousled hair, black eyes, high nose, and lips that were closed in a straight line. His wide shoulders and broad chest were made of strong, solid muscles that were apparent even from under his clothes. So handsome was the crown prince that all the women in high society adored him. Indeed, it would not have been a stretch to title him the most beautiful in all the Arpen Empire. Lustian raised his sword high. A buzzing sound emitted from the blade before it became swathed in a blue aura. The sound coming from the sword made every animal in the vicinity tremble with fear. The whole forest shook with the cries of animals, turning the atmosphere bleak and grim. ¡°I¡¯ll let you rip fresh meat tonight.¡± ? Viola looked at the mirror with cloudy eyes, then she cast her gaze to the window that was dense with darkness. The stars embroidering the night sky were beautiful, but the thought of not being able to properly see them made her feel more determined rather than bitter. She would leave her homeland tomorrow morning as a Crown Princess Candidate to the Arpen Empire. Viola once again stared at her reflection in the window. There stood a girl with brown hair and yellow skin. She had camouflaged her white skin with cosmetics and dyed her golden-blonde hair brown. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she had also bound her chest with cloth to make it appear flat. She had never really been the type to care about her appearance, but she couldn¡¯t bear the suffocating feeling of having her chest wrapped so tightly that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Viola would have preferred to don attire meant for males than put up with this. ¡°I¡¯d rather wear men¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°Please, just endure it for a bit. You won¡¯t have to do this in the future if you fail the preliminary training for crown princesses.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Viola picked up the teacup and momentarily placed it at her lips before suddenly leaping up and heading towards the dressing room. It only took her a moment to garb herself in men¡¯s clothing. ¡°Princess?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feel much better after a quick ride. I¡¯ll be right back, so don¡¯t you worry.¡± Viola couldn¡¯t stand the frustration. She jumped out the window and onto a tree, as if she had done so many times before. She could see Rosha looking worried by the window, but all she did was wave at her. It was easier for Viola to climb onto a tree than it was for her to drink soup, and riding a horse was even easier. She ran to the stables and lifted herself onto her steed and kicked it hard on its sides. The clattering of hooves echoed loudly through the kingdom¡¯s forest. She rode so much faster when she was able to wear men¡¯s clothing. As they galloped through the woods, she felt an equal amount of relief to her previous frustration. ??? Chapter 5 - Finding the Missing Piece Chapter 5 ¨C Finding the Missing Piece Viola¡¯s riding skills were excellent. Not only was she good at horseback riding but also proficient at fencing. She might have been a princess, but she had lived a completely opposite life from other princesses. Her personality was far from princess-like, and her nanny sometimes remarked that she should have been born a prince. Her mannerisms were ill-suited to sitting still and embroidering in the first place. Since Koronis was currently a kingdom with no princes, it was naturally her duty to lead as its ruler someday. After a while, she arrived at a lake. She felt like something was about to burst out of her body, so much so that her head was burning up. Viola got off her horse and placed her hands into the lake. She splashed her face with the cool water. After washing her face for some time, something rustled behind her and came out from the woods. It was a cat, walking gracefully with its tail raised. The black cat rubbed itself against Viola¡¯s leg and acted cute. ¡°Ming? How did you get all the way here?¡± Viola had been worried because she had gone and left the poor thing all by herself, but fortunately, she had managed to track and follow her mistress¡¯ scent to find her way here without getting lost inside the forest. It had been three years since Viola had lost her mother and started raising Ming. She desperately wanted to bring the cat with her to the Arpen Empire and thought about sneaking it inside her luggage. Viola held Ming in her arms and rubbed her cheek. ¡°Ming¡­¡± She whispered. ¡°Can I do it? What do you think?¡± The smart little rascal appeared to understand quite well what Viola was saying. Although the answer was just a meow, it gave her strength. Viola lay down on the grass and looked up at the stars punctuating the still night sky. ¡°I will never become the royal family¡¯s toy.¡± ? After the first round of the hunt concluded, Lustian threw his game to the hounds since orc meat was too tough for humans to eat. Still, this had been the first real fight he had in a long time. Lustian led a subjugation force to battle whenever anyone dared to invade their territory. He would then return dominant after a seamless victory, and this time was no different. He had mercilessly decapitated any beast that tried to extend beyond their normal domain, which should keep them from lurking into human lands for a while. He was soaked from head to toe in blood from the hunt, but he did not care. The crown prince shook his blood-soaked hair and walked to the barracks. ¡°The bath is ready.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Inside, the servants had already finished preparing and were waiting for him. He took off his clothes, revealing a perfect body rippling with muscle. ¡°Feels good.¡± Hot water sloshed around the bath as he settled himself in. His heart, which had been pounding ferociously since the hunt, gradually calmed down. As the servants set to work washing the gore from his hair, the outline of his beautiful face became more apparent. A lot of eyes were on the crown prince. Regardless of age or sex, all onlookers naturally drew their eyes to his face. His smoldering countenance together with his powerful body were enough to make even gods envy him. Unlike his appearance, however, the prince¡¯s heart was ice cold. Nobody had been able to win the crown prince¡¯s heart. He exuded an oppressive aura that would freeze one¡¯s spine, demonstrating that he was a man who did not easily give away his affections. A knight entered the barrack. ¡°It is a message from His Majesty.¡± The prince opened the parchment to confirm the message and frowned. ¡°New Crown Princess Candidate¡­¡± ¡°They are sending another bride?¡± He continued with pursed lips. ¡°Don¡¯t they get tired?¡± Lustian leaned his head back and closed his eyes in disinterest. The knight that was standing next to him quietly voiced his confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you refuse every time.¡± He murmured. ¡°You only end up uncomfortable,¡± Lustian said, ¡°Holding a body you don¡¯t want.¡± ¡°That may be true for you, Your Highness, but I don¡¯t think that is the case for your counterparts ¡­¡± The knight trailed off at the end. Lustian had zero intentions of embracing a woman from another kingdom. He wasn¡¯t going to take charge of yet another responsibility the emperor deemed fit to saddle him with. The princesses who had arrived in the Arpen Empire so far became concubines without ever having shared his bed. They themselves chose to be concubines. Well, even if he ordered them to leave, they weren¡¯t in a position where they could depart so easily. The emperor would never simply watch from the side and allow such a thing to happen. There was an unspeakable secret within the Imperial Palace. Two hundred years ago, the emperor at that time had signed a contract with a god. ¡®I will rain my blessing down on the Arpen Empire so that you will no longer have to wander around like beasts. I will give you unmatchable wealth and strength. In return, I only have one condition: find the one who possesses the other half of my heart. This oath you swear will be carried out through you and generation to generation after you. If it is broken, the Arpen Empire will fall.¡¯ His words were more of an order than a contract. The First Emperor of Arpen, however, was blinded by greed at the time and couldn¡¯t predict how hard fulfilling the condition would be for his future descendants. Since then, every future Emperor of Arpen carried on that oath. Lustian resented the god more than he was supposed to revere him. The prince had watched how his mother sorrowed because his father cheated on her with these other princesses for his entire life, so as a result, Lustian refused his duty. The fact that the emperor had thrown this chore at him before suddenly disappearing only caused his resentment towards him to grow larger and larger. A fire rose within Lustian and he burned with rage at the absentee emperor who would rather travel leisurely while the country¡¯s borders were in such disarray. ¡®How do we know whether that god¡¯s companion is a princess or not? We have been looking for 200 years and still not found her, haven¡¯t we?¡¯ It was true. The previous emperors had slept with many princesses in order to uphold the generational oath; however, they could not find the god¡¯s companion. The reason that they still held steadfast to the belief that she would be a princess was because they only had one clue: ¡®The God of Judith¡¯s companion will be born to the noblest of positions.¡¯ Legend has it that women who suffer through poverty all their lives are reborn as nobles. So, the god¡¯s companion, who had lived through the greatest of agony, would have to be someone with the highest position a woman could attain from birth: a princess. Thus, every emperor of Arpen since then asked each country to send only their highest-ranking princess as a potential crown princess. Then, they had to check through intimate contact whether she was the woman they were searching for. Although no detailed methods were passed down, all the past emperors went through the same process. ¡®I¡¯ll never give in to that god¡¯s will.¡¯ Lustian bit his lips and dunked his entire being into the hot bathwater, which had been drawn from the Judith River. Doing so made him feel alive. The unslakable thirst burning inside him began to fade away little by little. The air rumbled. The skies darkened and rain began to pour down in heavy torrents. He felt a stiff pain in his heart. Lustian¡¯s face slowly contorted as a cold sweat began to form upon his body. The startled servant tried to call for the priest, but Lustian waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can just jump into the river for something like this¡­¡± ??? Chapter 6 - The Son of the Emperor Chapter 6 ¨C The Son of the Emperor Boom, boom! Lightning accompanied the thunder and struck incessantly at earth. The wheel of their carriage fell into a puddle and made a great splash. The ground was beginning to turn askew and cave in everywhere due to the softening from the rain. Rosha blocked her ears as the roaring thunder continued. The heavy downpour also persisted, as if the gloomy weather had been waiting for Viola to leave the kingdom. The fog was so dense that the coachman could not even see an inch ahead of him despite it being daytime. Boom! This time she felt a tingling sensation as if the lightning had struck the roof of the carriage. Rosha glanced at Viola with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ scared. Are you all right, princess?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡± ¡°Amazing. How can you not be afraid of lighting? What¡¯s your secret? ¡° ¡°Belief.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I have not sinned enough to be struck by lightning, so the gods won¡¯t punish me like that.¡± Rosa nodded. She decided to avert the conversation away from the weather since the lightning frightened her so. ¡°Are you not curious about the prince? I hear he is a very handsome man.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Numerous rumors surrounded the crown prince. They said that in addition to his beautiful appearance, he possessed excellent skills in swordsmanship. There were also rumors that he could cleanly cut an orc¡¯s head off in one swing. These traits would have made him the perfect man, having both bravery and good looks. ¡°I¡¯m really curious as to how handsome he really is.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the son of the emperor. I heard that there had been a terrible bloodbath before his birth when his mother eventually climbed the ranks to become empress.¡± ¡°How much of the rumor do you think is true?¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± Before the current crown prince, it was undecided who would inherit the title. He did not earn the title by beating numerous princes but gained it by default when his mother was chosen as the empress. Viola had heard that several concubines were killed because of the resulting court politics, but she didn¡¯t care about such intrigue because no matter who became the crown prince, the fate of the princesses being trampled beneath them wouldn¡¯t change ¡­ Viola¡¯s only interest was in failing the training period and being sent home. She gently stroked Ming¡¯s fur lost in thought. Then, suddenly, the carriage came to a halt. ¡°Princess, there¡¯s been a report of a landslide ahead. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s advised to go this way.¡± The coachman reported. ¡°I think we should get out of the rain.¡± Viola instructed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll find a place for us to seek shelter for a while.¡± It was dangerous to continue riding a carriage through the rain. If the road had been blocked by a landslide, then it was better to find a detour across the river. Viola looked at the map and planned out their next route. ¡°You managed to acquire a map?¡± Rosha asked in amazement. ¡°I am still a princess, so the queen gave me an assortment of jewels to maintain my image. I only used a small portion of that.¡± She had to sell off one of the jewels the queen gave her to get the map, which she acquired for a high price at the guild. ¡°Rosha, I think we should sell all the jewels in case we need more money later.¡± ¡°Then what are you going to adorn yourself with?¡± she asked, puzzled. ¡°What I need is money, not jewelry. I need a lot of money to buy information, so sell it.¡± Clearly, Viola had thought far ahead. ¡°Okay.¡± Although she didn¡¯t understand her mistress¡¯s intentions, Rosha had trust in her. The rain still lingered for a while, but after an hour, the weather began to lighten. Viola felt like she had been sitting on nails after riding the carriage for days. There were no private houses in the border area, so they had to camp and she looked a mess. ¡°Traveling is hard, isn¡¯t it?¡± She smiled at Rosha. ¡°No, I grew up in the countryside, so I can bear with anything. Are you all right though, princess?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. Ah ¡­ it would have been faster to ride a horse ¡­ but since we can¡¯t do that¡ª¡± If they had come by horse instead of a carriage, they would have already arrived. Unfortunately, she had to bring along the dowry which slowed them down. Still, at the very least, they were now crossing the border. Luckily, they only had one mountain range left to cross and then they would be at the empire¡¯s capital city, so that meant they didn¡¯t have to camp anymore. After a while, the carriage came to a halt, and as soon as it did it became noisy outside. The servants began to build a makeshift barrack under a large tree. Viola also got off the carriage and tried to lend her assistance, but the moment she did the servants freaked out. ¡°Ah, Princess! We¡¯ll do this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± This kind of work wasn¡¯t hard for her because she had lived in the rough mountains. She felt it was only natural for her to help because, unlike her who had spent the near entirety of the trip inside the carriage, the servants were soaked. The servants¡¯ eyes were wide open with astonishment, and someone exhaled a breath in admiration. They couldn¡¯t believe the princess was actively helping them build the barracks. In fact, she built it even more skillfully than the servants, who were dead tired from traveling, causing them to look at each other in shock. She felt refreshed from moving her body, as it was an opportunity for her to clear her mind. The rain continued to fall in light drizzles, but the heavy downpour had stopped. Viola let out a soft smile as she looked up at the gentle raindrops falling on her face. Rosha, shocked, quickly ran and led Viola into the barracks. ? She could hear grasshoppers chirping when the rain stopped. It was a bit stuffy, so she decided to venture outside the barracks. Viola could hear the sound of rushing water from a river nearby. Unknowingly, she had made her way to the source and sat atop a small rock before washing her hands. The coolness of the water made her feel better. Ming came up to her and rubbed her face against her affectionately as she stroked her fur. Viola looked ahead. She just glanced at it casually, but the way the river was lit by moonlight was breathtaking. She then caught sight of a silhouette of something that should not have been in the water. ¡°¡­ A person?¡± There was a sole man floating on the water. No, he was floating and being swept around by the current like a corpse, and at that moment the impulse to save him rose up within her. She didn¡¯t care about her dress getting wet and jumped into the water. Viola, who grew up in the forest and could swim well, crossed the river with ease. She made her way through the current. Soon, she was able to grab hold of the man¡¯s body, he then suddenly spasmed. She was caught by his hand before she could take hers off of him in astonishment. Her wrists were so hot at his touch that it was as if her skin was being singed. His body temperature was remarkably high, which was odd for somone who had been floating around in cold water. The moonlight then gradually illuminated their faces. Her heart started pounding. ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Was this a person or a god? Chapter 7 - A Chance Meeting Chapter 7 ¨C A Chance Meeting An awestruck gasp escaped from her lips at his beautiful appearance. Viola had never seen such an astonishing person in her life. His jet black hair, onyx eyes, lips, and every feature in between were all so pretty. Her eyes kept getting drawn to him as if he were not a man but a bunch of precious jewels. She leaned forward and glimpsed his wide chest, she had to tiptoe to see his face. He was quite tall and his body was very muscular. A man with this kind of body must definitely be a knight. ¡°Did you cross the border with permission? This mountain range is not a permitted path for travel.¡± His deep, low voice caused Viola¡¯s heart to rumble. He tilted his head to the side, and then a knight came over. The knight tried to call his name but the man raised his hand to stop him. Viola looked at the knight¡¯s armor, which had the imperial seal emblazoned on it. The flag also had the signature golden patterns that symbolized the Arpen imperial family. ¡°There was a landslide on the road, so I took a detour. My name is Viola, Princess of the Kingdom of Koronis.¡± She thought it would be wise to get on the good side of a knight wearing the imperial insignia, hence she greeted him politely. ¡°Should I say it¡¯s an incredible coincidence? I¡¯m the leader of the Imperial Household¡¯s Knights. It seems like the trip back to the palace won¡¯t be boring after all.¡± He stuck out his chin, prominently showing his neckline. His neck was very thick. She felt her heart flutter and jump violently. The man left soon after speaking and headed somewhere else, while Viola returned to her barracks. It was amazing that she had run into the Imperial Knights here of all places after she had deviated from their original route. Above all, what surprised her the most was their leader. His appearance was beautiful, but he felt extremely high-handed. If he was the leader of the Imperial Knights, then he must be a high-ranking noble. Perhaps the man has some imperial blood? What if he¡¯s part of the imperial family? She remembered Edwards¡¯ death, and then the fluttering in her heart slowly subsided. ¡®He¡¯s still a knight of the Arpen Empire. They¡¯re all enemies.¡¯ She clenched and ground her teeth as she lay on her bed before forcing her eyes close. After a while, the right side of Viola¡¯s tent rustled. Taking advantage of the darkness, a man swiftly slipped inside the shelter. He leaned over Viola, whose breathing had become slow and uniform in her sleep. Supporting himself with his arms, he stared at Viola¡¯s face with a piercing look. It was Lustian. He lowered his head and breathed below the nape of her neck. His lower body was tingling. Shocked, he turned his head away in surprise. ¡­ A brave princess ¡­ amazing ¡­ ? The knights were already up and busying themselves early in the morning. Viola, on the other hand, was moving rather sluggishly. She had slept all night, but she felt like she hadn¡¯t caught a wink of sleep. She took her breakfast then got on the carriage right after. Rosha was a bit lost in excitement when she saw the man that glanced past the carriage. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Rosha exclaimed. ¡°How did we come across the Imperial Knights at the border?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Coincidences were coincidences, but were they usually as big as this? They were this close to getting lost, but it was fortunate they found a guide. ¡°Princess, this is the first time I have seen such a handsome man like him¡ª¡± ¡°¡ª Yes.¡± Rosha was just reacting honestly. Of course, Viola had also been surprised. Her eyes were drawn to him, like a sun that rose at night. Was he truly human? The trip was sure to be safe now that they met the Imperial Knights, but the tightness in her throat would not go away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Oh, is it because they might also be knights who fought in the war?¡± Rosha asked. ¡°The patterns they wear are different.¡± Viola remarked. In fact, they were totally different from the ones she saw the day she went to retrieve Edward¡¯s corpse. It was a red pattern that had covered his body. A large vulture had been standing on Edward¡¯s body, wings spread wide and pecking at his remains. She had not forgotten that sight even for a moment and constantly vowed to herself to avenge his death. ¡°Yes, because they are Imperial Knights. I am a little less scared because they aren¡¯t members of that terrifying Blood Army. I think my makeup is definitely working. Don¡¯t they seem totally uninterested?¡± Rosha raised her shoulders in pride. The effects were good. The strange knight seemed totally uninterested, and she was satisfied with that. Now, Viola just had to go to the palace, carry out the king¡¯s mission, and get thrown away by the crown prince. ¡®Yes ¡­ this disguise will be able to fool the crown prince¡¯s eyes.¡¯ Early in the morning, Rosha had applied dark yellow makeup to Viola¡¯s white skin. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my aunt¡¯s orders, there would be no way I would disguise such fair skin.¡± Rosha lamented. ¡°¡ª It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to become part of the imperial family.¡± Viola replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in an enemy country¡¯s palace either.¡± Rosha bore her heart out. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But how can they only allow two people?¡± Rosha said in a fluster. ¡°¡ª Because it¡¯s etiquette.¡± All the knights who escorted Viola would return to the Kingdom of Koronis, and the only attendant left would be Rosha, her maid in waiting. ¡°Let¡¯s think of it as taking a short vacation trip,¡± Rosha said cheerily, ¡°I am excited most of all to see the Lake of God.¡± ¡°It is a well-known rumor that the lake is beautiful; however, no matter how beautiful it is, it is still the property of the Arpen Empire. The Lake of God was the source of River Judith. The water there seemed like it would never dry. It flowed and flowed, forming a river that stretched all throughout the continent. But contrary to its title of ¡°beautiful¡±, its waters served as a weapon to threaten many of the smaller countries. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s really where the God of Judith once lived? They say wildflowers that bloom near the lake are the loveliest flowers on earth,¡± Rosha said. ¡°Won¡¯t you think about the poor woman in the legend when you see them?¡± ¡°Of ¡­ Of course. She became a flower as she waited for her god.¡± Rosha¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°¡ª Foolish. If I were her, I would have never made that choice.¡± Viola declared. ¡°Then what would you have done?¡± the little girl asked in her curiosity. ¡°I would be the one doing the throwing away.¡± Viola replied flatly. ¡°What?!¡± Rosha¡¯s eyes almost popped out in astonishment. ¡°Throw him away, when he still loved me¡ª¡± ¡°Huck! Prin ¡­ Princess, isn¡¯t that too cruel?¡± Rosha jumped up and down at her mistress¡¯s words, but Viola was a rational woman who was able to distinguish reality from the ideal. ¡°Their love started by breaking taboos anyway. They would never have worked out, even if the god didn¡¯t abandon her.¡± ¡°Oh, I see, because God and man cannot love.¡± Rosha seemed to see the truth now. ¡°Just as there is no eternal youth, there is no eternal love.¡± Viola looked outside, and a beautiful view unfolded in front of her. Rosha stared at her. ¡°You look like someone who has been in love before.¡± Rosha couldn¡¯t help but remark. ¡°You don¡¯t need to experience it to know.¡± Rosha asked no more. The nanny¡¯s voice kept echoing inside Viola¡¯s head. She had also told her the stories of the unfortunate princesses, and it made her sick thinking about the humiliation that those girls must have suffered through. The pitiful princesses who had to become sexual outlets for the emperor under the pretext of empress training ¡­ ¡®I¡¯m not going to live like that. I reject all of the Arpen Empire¡¯s royalty, no matter who it is¡­¡¯ Chapter 8 - Under A Peculiar Man’s Scrutiny Chapter 8 ¨C Under A Peculiar Man¡¯s Scrutiny Three days had passed since the Royal Knights began escorting Viola¡¯s party, and the atmosphere between them had grown uncomfortable. As time went on, Viola increasingly suspected that, rather than guarding her, they were monitoring her. Every morning as she roused from her sleep, she felt vulnerable instead of well-rested. Her agitation was particularly strong around the leader of the knights. ¡°Were you restless yesterday, too?¡± Rosha¡¯s tone was full of concern for her mistress. ¡°No,¡± Viola touched her aching head, ¡°I just¡­¡± She stopped mid-sentence as her senses warned her of a presence outside the carriage door. Viola¡¯s eyes darted to the window, where they locked with onyx irises belonging to the very man who had been bothering her lately. The knight¡¯s sudden appearance surprised her. Her hands trembled under his gaze, which was so sharp her hair began to stand on end. She found it terribly unsettling how he seemed to focus his attention on her every move. ¡®Why is he looking at me like that?¡¯ Viola shifted so she could escape his line of sight. As soon as she started thinking of something else, he reappeared in the same spot as suddenly as he had vanished from the carriage window before. She felt nauseous. ¡®Stop being so agitated,¡¯ she thought to herself. ¡®Stay confident¡­¡¯ Despite her attempts to reassure herself, the tension in her heart did not dissipate so easily¡­ After traveling non-stop for days, they arrived in a stretch of flatland surrounded by trees. Viola noted the dense forest surrounding them with a puzzled expression. ¡°This is not the way¡­¡± she murmured. According to what she recalled about the terrain, the carriage was headed in the wrong direction and not toward the normal path to the Imperial Palace of Arpen. ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± Rosha replied in confusion. Viola extended a hand outside the carriage window and waved. A knight noticed the gesture and approached her. ¡°Are we going the right way?¡± she asked him. ¡°The heavy rain blocked the usual route. It will be safer this way, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± She was reassured as such and after a while, the carriage stopped and the door burst open. ¡°We will take a short break here.¡± There was nothing to eat as they had traveled through rough, deserted landscapes and not through towns. Viola¡¯s party had to depend on the Royal Knights¡¯ shares as the food they had brought with them from Koronis was almost gone. Viola took her rest from behind a rock, away from the knights. As soon as she finished her meal, she checked her surroundings before carefully withdrawing and studying her map. ¡®A little further from our current location is the Imperial Palace¡­ West, past the mountain range, is the sea that divides the continent¡­¡¯ Suddenly, a long shadow was cast over her head. ¡®There wasn¡¯t anything on the rock¡­ Ack!!¡¯ Her heart began pounding. Tousled, jet-black hair came into view, along with it a man as gorgeous as a masterfully-sculpted statue. Viola didn¡¯t have the presence of mind to hide the map behind her back. ¡®When did he get up to the rock? Is he a ghost?¡¯ She hadn¡¯t detected his presence at all. The beating in her chest intensified. ¡°A princess who looks at a map¡­¡± he mused. ¡°What do you find so interesting?¡± ¡°The only princesses I¡¯ve ever seen were princesses who waited for their lovers while dressed up in beautiful gowns.¡± ¡°Not everyone can be the same,¡± Viola snorted. She hadn¡¯t talked to this knight very much, but she disliked that every time she did he would speak informally to her. Of course, since he was the leader of the Royal Knights, he was probably a high-ranking noble near her own social standing, but she was offended nonetheless that he looked down on a Crown Princess Candidate. Viola hurriedly rolled up the map and placed it in a small tube. A stinging sensation pricked the back of her head. His gaze was on her again. She turned and saw that he was still standing there. The knight closely observed Viola with his arms folded over his chest. His eyes were hooded and lacked any discernible expression, but flashes of intrigue would flicker in his eyes. He repeatedly scrunched his eyebrows and relaxed them. ¡°¡­ What scent is it?¡± he muttered deeply. The depth of his tone made the pit of her stomach burn. Viola watched him in a daze, even as he slowly reached his hands toward her. Those intense, onyx eyes looked at her as if they sought to overwhelm her. ¡°¡­ What?¡± she repeated, scarcely registering what was happening. ¡°Of course, it can¡¯t be,¡± his fingers grasped a lock of her hair, ¡°but¡­.¡± Her heart shook, making it difficult for her to breathe. Viola was trapped in astonishment, her blue eyes unable to widen any further. The corner of the knight¡¯s eyes twitched. Surprised by his own, unintentional actions, he looked at his hand, smiled, and laughed. The sounds of his mirthful chuckles put Viola¡¯s on edge. She did her best to warily focus her attention on him; however, even with Viola looking at him so cautiously, he simply squinted and examined her face. Did her make-up get erased? She hurriedly stroked her face to check that it hadn¡¯t come off. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty¡­¡± he muttered to himself and shook his head. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve felt this kind of burning thirst¡­ Better quickly head back.¡± He then snatched the map out of Viola¡¯s hands. ¡°I¡¯ll keep this safe.¡± ¡°Hey, hey! That¡¯s mine!¡± She tried to steal the map back out of reflex, but he was too tall for her to reach the tube. He raised his eyebrows. A smile began to lightly spread over his normally stiff face. ¡°This isn¡¯t something a Crown Princess Candidate entering the palace needs.¡± He turned his back on her and walked back to where the rest of the traveling party was waiting. Viola frowned. What was so wrong about her possessing one measly map that he had to take it away? ¡®What¡­ that man¡­¡¯ She stared at his retreating figure, burning daggers into his back. But despite her scorching gaze, the map still didn¡¯t return to her hand. ? The knights¡¯ eyes followed Lustian as soon as he returned to the camp. Their expressions had been filled with curiosity ever since he ordered them not to address him as ¡°Crown Prince¡± in front of the new Crown Princess Candidate. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Keep your mouth shut. I¡¯m the leader of the Royal Knights right now.¡± ¡°Is this necessary?¡± ¡°Find out more about this new candidate. This sense of uneasiness feels disgusting.¡± A princess who looks at maps cannot be left alone. His nerves were still on edge, buzzing with light excitement akin to what remained after battle. ¡°This bothers me¡­.¡± Chapter 9 - A Fancy Prison Chapter 9 ¨C A Fancy Prison After a welcome break, Viola returned to her carriage. As soon as she closed the door, however, she heard it lock from the outside. Then, all the windows were covered with a thick cloth, as if trapping her inside wasn¡¯t enough already. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Viola asked, quickly becoming on edge at the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rosha replied anxiously. ¡°They said we should never look outside the carriage from now on.¡± The two women, who were suddenly trapped in their carriage, did not understand what was happening. ¡°Truthfully, I worked at a restaurant before this,¡± Rosha started after a while. ¡°It was mainly patronized by mercenaries, and I heard a lot of strange rumors.¡± Viola was sure Rosha was privy to some valuable information. She tightly clutched the skirt of her dress. ¡°If you know anything,¡± she leveled her tone carefully at the younger girl, ¡°tell me everything, because I¡¯m ready to listen.¡± Rosha gulped down the dry saliva in her mouth. ¡°In the past, there was a Crown Princess Candidate who had run away. She had already become a concubine, but she fled with another man without anyone knowing. They say that she thought she escaped, but in reality she was captured almost instantly.¡± The anxious girl paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°The knight who had greeded for the concubine had his head cut off, and she was locked up in an abandoned castle and not allowed to come out for the rest of her life. Her servants and attendants were also sent to the guillotine. I couldn¡¯t believe more than 30 people died because one concubine ran away¡­¡± ¡°What? Come to think of it, they also retrieved Guinev¡¯s knight as a corpse, didn¡¯t they? I can¡¯t help but think that merciless killing is a custom for them¡­¡± To think they killed so many people because she ran away. Viola¡¯s heart only became heavier. If the rumors were true, then the leader of the knights must have taken her map to prevent her from running away later. ¡°There is no way the same fate will happen to us, so don¡¯t be worried. I won¡¯t run away, because I¡¯ll get kicked out after the training period, instead¡ª¡± The horses then started galloping at full power. Their carriage shook with such force that their bottoms were in pain. Viola¡¯s whole body could feel how fast they were going, and she could hear the swift whizzing of wind in her ear. Perhaps it was because they had strayed from their original route and the current road now had rougher terrain to traverse, but her head would touch the ceiling whenever the wheels bounced. Viola held Rosha¡¯s hand as the latter screamed in terror. They traveled like this for hours. The carriage, which had been hurtling forward nonstop, suddenly came to a halt. Then, the carriage door, which had been tightly locked the entire time, squeaked open as the horses whinnied in exhaustion. ¡°We¡¯re here. Please come out, princess.¡± ¡°Where are all the servants?¡± ¡°¡­ Well¡­¡± No welcoming party came to greet them, even though they knew ahead of time that Viola¡¯s carriage had arrived. The dark-eyed knight who led them all the way had vanished, and there was no sign of a single attendant from the palace. Viola felt that something was wrong, but she straightened her back and just waited. She wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed before someone came to greet them. An old maid slowly made her way to Viola¡¯s party. The elderly woman yawned, as if she had just woken up, and in that moment Viola knew that the maid wasn¡¯t there to welcome them. After briefly pondering the bizarre situation, she started to understand what was happening. There had already been several princesses who passed through these gates. It was understandable for the palace staff to be tired of the endless, repetitive training of new princess candidates. To them, Viola was just yet another to add to the list. The old maid stood in front of Viola. She greeted her with all the right courtesies, but her eyes were filled with haughtiness as if she were looking at the spoils of war. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the rules, now. You cannot go outside past the Royal Villa. If you need anything, please speak through a maid. If you are planning to send a letter to your home country, it must be reviewed and go through censorship.¡± Viola had already expected that she would be treated like a caged bird during the training period. Luckily, she came prepared. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve come to the Arpen Empire, I know I have to obey the laws of the empire.¡± The maid nodded and walked ahead, indicating they should follow her. They passed a gigantic chandelier, a golden statue, and a grand flower arrangement that seemed like all the flowers in the world had been picked to make it. It gave off a fragrance so strong their senses were briefly overwhelmed. Viola noted that the Royal Villa was exactly how she imagined it to be. Rosha restlessly looked around. ¡°It seems like there are only women here?¡± she asked nervously. ¡°This is where we train the Crown Princess Candidates,¡± the old maid answered curtly. ¡°Men are not allowed, other than the ones in the royal family.¡± All of Viola¡¯s baggage was carried by a group of sturdy-looking maids. She felt many pairs of sharp eyes on her, making it clear to her that they intended to monitor her every move. Viola could even feel some hidden ones lurking in the shadows. They must have assumed that Viola was just another ordinary, well-behaved princess; however, what they didn¡¯t know was that she was exceptionally perceptive. Her previous life in Koronis had equipped her with a unique skill set, and she could feel their gazes even if they did not contain killing intent. Once they entered the room the palace had assigned to her, Viola finally breathed in relief and released the tension in her body. ¡°Ah¡­ my legs are trembling,¡± Rosha sighed. ¡°By the way, do¡­ do you think this room is meant for both of us?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Viola took a quick look around. There were two bed chambers separated by a common living room in the middle. The space looked specifically designed to keep two people contained in one place. ¡°This¡­¡± Rosha frowned. ¡°This is nothing more than a fancy prison.¡± ¡°Right,¡± Viola nodded. ¡°I was so surprised earlier when we came in. I¡¯ve never seen a wall so tall.¡± ¡°I am pretty sure that it is at least over three meters. It will be hard to jump over that.¡± ¡°Ju¡­ jump? Th¡­ that¡¯s dangerous to say!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying, it¡¯s going to be hard to climb over that wall with just a normal human¡¯s strength.¡± Rosha placed a hand on her chest, trying to quell her erratic heartbeat. ¡°¡­ My heart is pounding. Princess, the back of my knees ache when you say these things.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you get so scared, so I do it as a joke.¡± Somehow, a smile made its way across Viola¡¯s face despite the dreary situation she was in. ¡°It¡¯s a problem because it doesn¡¯t sound like a joke!¡± Right then, a maid entered, cutting short their conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some warm tea.¡± As the maid poured the hot beverage into prepared cups, Viola decided to see if she could garner some information from the pleasant-looking girl. ¡°Could I ask you about the princess who entered the palace before me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know much,¡± the girl shrugged. ¡°The maids change positions after the end of every six-month training period. I only recently got assigned here to the Royal Villa.¡± Seeing her bright smile, Viola surmised that she seemed to have no idea about Guinev¡¯s escape, which made sense. If Guinev had indeed managed to flee despite the villa¡¯s extensive surveillance system, then it would have been in the palace¡¯s best interests to prevent the fact from being known. It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to cover outside eyes and ears if they kept what happened in the Royal Villa secret. Chapter 10 - Under No Criticism Chapter 10 ¨C Under No Criticism Even though the maid claimed she knew nothing, was it possible that she had at least heard something¡ªanything¡ªabout Guinev? Unfortunately, in response to Viola¡¯s questioning, the maid confirmed again that she had been nowhere near the Royal Villa until recently. Viola had thought she would be able to hear about Guinev as soon as she entered the palace, but now she realized that finding information on the missing princess was going to be much harder than it seemed. ¡®Then again¡­ of course it can¡¯t be that easy to find out what happened to her. I should observe the situation more before I decide where to look next.¡¯ ? After Lustian dropped Viola off at the Royal Villa, he headed for his office. ¡°¡­ For crying out loud¡­¡± His breathing suddenly became rough and hurried, and his body felt exhausted, like he had reached his limit. Soon after, his head began to ache. ¡°Your Highness¡­ Is it beginning?¡± Lustian stumbled forward and tried to steady himself by placing his hand on a nearby table. After a while, his condition steadily returned to normal, and his lips curled into a hardened smile. ¡°The cycles have become shorter,¡± the knight attending Lustian observed with worry, ¡°and it is also concerning that the orcs are coming out of their lairs more frequently. Don¡¯t you think this is a sign the God of Judith is no longer granting his blessings to the Arpen Empire? Are we in danger?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether I consider this change a crisis or an opportunity, but no matter how many orcs there are, I will handle them with my hands.¡± Irritated, Lustian furrowed his brows and massaged the stiffness from his eyes. Rather than his sudden pains, most of his resentment was directed towards the emperor, who spent his days traveling leisurely and ignoring the current state of the empire. ¡°We must find the god¡¯s companion as soon as possible. That¡¯s the only way you can escape your duty as crown prince.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome and boring.¡± ¡°Why is it that you alone lack s*x drive¡­? The previous emperor also said the same thing.¡± At the mention of the empire¡¯s absentee leader, Lustian scoffed. ¡°He was only making excuses to downplay the fact that he¡¯s just a playboy masked by lust¡­¡± Lustian burst out in laughter as he swept a hand through his sweat-slicked hair. His knight did not find the topic as amusing as he did. ¡°But¡­ There is something different about the Crown Princess entering the palace this time,¡± the knight continued. ¡°She is certainly noteworthy for managing to pique the interest of the Crown Prince, unlike the other princesses.¡± ¡°She is eye-catching,¡± Lustian murmured. It seemed that others were thinking the same about Viola. Then again, how could they not? Even Lustian¡¯s eyes were drawn to her. He admired the way she maintained her bold, upright posture even upon entering a foreign land. Her presence was magnetizing and strangely charming. She was certainly different from the other candidates. Lustian realized that he was starting to feel feverish, and his mouth was salivating. He touched his arms and neck, feeling goosebumps spreading across his skin. For a brief moment, he was filled with the desire to seek out and touch Viola. Upset, he glanced at how flushed his skin had become and gulped. As soon as he did, he became conscious of his thirst, and his throat started to burn. Lustian raised a hand to rub at his neck while the area below his abdomen, little by little, grew warmer. He shook his head and glanced down to see his lower body changing shape. His loins were agitated, and he desperately wanted to bury himself somewhere warm and tight. ¡®Even with my lack of desire, have I been abstinent for too long?¡¯ Come to think of it, when was the last time he needed to satisfy his lustful urges? They came up so rarely he couldn¡¯t even remember. Unlike the other males in his family, he normally enjoyed hunting orcs more than seeking sexual gratification, so he didn¡¯t usually experience these urges. Instead of continuing to his office, Lustian began heading in the direction of the Concubines¡¯ Palace. However, he didn¡¯t walk far before his steps came to an abrupt halt. None of those women were at all whom he wanted. Instead, another face came to his mind¡ªone that was not in the concubines¡¯ palace. He thought of her yellowed skin, plain face, and coarse, straw-like hair¡­ no matter how unappealing the rest of her looks were, her crystalline blue eyes were undeniably beautiful. They glimmered like a pair of aquamarine stones. Before he knew it, Lustian was overcome with a strange sensation and his palms glistened with sweat. If it weren¡¯t for these troublesome feelings, he wouldn¡¯t have even thought about the final requirement for his duties that he so vehemently rejected¡­ Another knight next to Lustian chuckled and opened his mouth. ¡°You know,¡± he sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an ugly face. I¡¯m sure she is the ugliest one out of all the princesses who have come into the palace so far.¡± Lustian¡¯s muscles spasmed momentarily. He didn¡¯t know if it was his arm or his head that moved first, but the next thing he knew, he was holding the knight¡¯s neck in his hand. ¡°Kuck¡­¡± the knight gasped. The veins in the knight¡¯s neck popped from his skin as Lustian tightened his hold on the other man¡¯s throat. Terror flashed across the knight¡¯s eyes. At the sight of the knight¡¯s pitiful expression, Lustian immediately relaxed his grip, and the knight coughed dryly. ¡°Shut your mouth,¡± the prince growled. ¡°Though she is only here as the empire¡¯s hostage, a Crown Princess Candidate cannot be criticized by anyone, even if that person has high-ranking noble blood.¡± Chapter 11 - A Covert Operation Soon enough, the next day arrived. Instead of taking the time to adjust to her new lodgings, Viola wanted to immediately begin carrying out her mission and refused to delay by even one day. The first thing she needed to do was find out about Guinev¡¯s whereabouts. However, for now she had to play the role of an obedient hostage. To avoid drawing suspicion to her activities, she needed to act like the other princesses: drink tea, read books, and pretend to embroider. After breakfast, she made her way to the training hall. As she entered, the teachers welcomed her as if they had been anticipating her arrival for quite some time. ¡°During the six-month training period, your daily routine will consist of the following. The first meal time is set at 9:00 A.M. Please keep to it as much as possible.¡± The head instructor paused to check that Viola was listening closely before continuing with the unrelenting list of duties. ¡°After breakfast, you will be given light tea and your lessons on the history of the Arpen Empire will be conducted from 10:00 A.M. to noon. Lunch will be served until 1:00 P.M., and then you will be given a rest period, so please return to your room during that time and take a nap. From 3:00 P.M. to 5:00 P.M., you will be tutored on imperial etiquette and dance. Following 5:00 P.M., you may relax as you see fit.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Viola frowned in dismay at the agenda that had been laid out before her. The timetable was tight. Though it seemed like she would have more time for leisure in the evenings than in the mornings, she knew that numerous restrictions would be placed on her actions once the sun went down. In the end, the packed timetable was just another way to keep the candidates from doing anything else. ¡®It¡¯s like you¡¯re telling me to only move at night. Actually, perhaps this is better for me?¡¯ She hadn¡¯t been planning on making any moves during the day, anyway. First, she needed to acquire some materials to even begin carrying out her plans. Since the main gate was heavily guarded, the only way to leave the Royal Villa was to climb across the formidable wall surrounding the main gate using a rope. Of course, she then needed to find a disguise for when she reached the other side of the wall. Viola wondered where she could find a rope, and for the rest of the morning she concentrated on how to best organize her mission. Eventually, it was time for history class. ¡°The Arpen Empire owes its origins to the God of Water who once resided in the Lake of God. Because he bestowed his blessings upon the land, the empire was able to acquire the vast wealth that it still holds today.¡± Viola¡¯s history teacher recited the lesson eloquently, making sure to emphasize praise for the God of Judith. ¡°According to legend, the god¡¯s appearance was so beautiful that even the celestial gods envied him. He had loved the Arpen Empire with all his heart, gifting the land with unending blessings. The god showered the empire with gifts and displayed affection equivalent to the love he had had for his lover who once lived in the empire. So¡­¡± This version of the Arpen Empire¡¯s history was completely different from what Viola had learned in the past. She sensed that the instructor was merely presenting fabricated tales designed by the empire to promote their image to the new princess candidates. Really, this lesson sounded like it had been taken from a fantasy novel. It was even recorded in the textbook Viola had been given that the first emperor was not a man but rather the son of a god. In the end, the goal of these history classes was just to deify the emperor. He was described as benevolent and devoted to the people, but the reality of his actions did not line up with his description. It didn¡¯t make any sense in the first place to say that he had great devotion for mankind while also acknowledging that he killed so many people he even earned the moniker ¡°Emperor of Blood¡±. ¡®I wish it was time for the rest period already¡­¡¯ This charade tired her. She wondered if it would be possible to take a turn around the gardens instead of a nap during the rest period. Finally, her faux history lessons concluded, and she was permitted to begin her free time. Viola stood up, shook the weariness from her body, and headed out. She beckoned over to Rosha who came running. ¡°Rosha,¡± she cautiously whispered in the younger girl¡¯s ear, ¡°there¡¯s something I need you to do. Try to acquire one of the maid¡¯s uniforms.¡± ? Before long, a week passed. Rosha had used her lively and charming personality to ingratiate herself with the head maid in charge of the Royal Villa, and after a while she was allowed to venture beyond the premises. Not long after, she hurried back with a palace maid¡¯s uniform hidden under her dress. As soon as she returned to the suite she shared with Viola, Rosha tore up one of the floorboards and stashed the uniform in the space beneath. In the meantime, Viola busied herself with fashioning a rope using whatever materials she could gather around the villa. She tore bed sheets into thin strips and braided them together by hand to make a sturdy cord. At one end, she attached a makeshift hook. ¡°This will be good enough. I should be able to move around right now.¡± Viola began mentally laying out what she had learned about the palace¡¯s interior. All her information was garnered from conversations between the maids, which had been enough for her to draw a rough map of the palace in her head. She looked to the distance where ornate roofs were visible beyond the wall. ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s Palace is to the north, and the Emperor¡¯s Palace to the west¡­ then that means the building immediately past the dense forest is the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace?¡± A tall wall had been built in the middle of the forest for extra security. Behind her was a wide road leading to the main gate of the Royal Villa. On her other side, an intricate garden meandered from the road to the wall. The garden consisted of tall, ornate hedges arranged in the shape of a labyrinth. Viola watched on, waiting for the guards to ease their patrol. ¡®Okay, the guards are relaxing for a moment. Let¡¯s head out.¡¯ Chapter 12 - Secret Portal She changed into the stolen palace maid¡¯s uniform, just to avoid suspicion at all costs. Her petite face was hidden conveniently by the large lace bonnet that came with the uniform. Luckily her plain appearance did not rouse any suspicions from the maids she brushed past on her way to the wall. Viola quietly slipped into the garden maze and steadied a hand against the hedge walls as she made her way forward, making sure to count each step she took. ¡®It¡¯s eighty steps from here to there¡­ and ninety steps from over there¡­ Next, a hundred¡­¡¯ She practiced measuring the length of the maze with her strides, taking note of which direction she turned and how far she walked in case she needed to retrace her steps. Such meticulous notes were probably unnecessary, but it was good practice just in case. How far was she going to continue measuring like this? At the next junction, Viola crossed the intricate garden maze and came face to face with the enormous wall she had glimpsed before. ¡°Building such a tall wall here¡­ What makes this place any different from a prison?¡± She swept her palm across the wall to get a sense of its texture, but something felt strange. Viola ran her hand again over the spot she just crossed, and a mysterious current of air brushed past fingertips. Startled, she tried to pull away, but to her surprise her hands were slowly getting sucked into the wall. ¡°Huh? What¡­ what is this?!¡± Viola swallowed a scream. She glanced anxiously at the wall that was pulling her in against her will and then tightly shut her eyes. As she braced herself for some unknown impact, she found it never occurred. Confused, she opened her eyes to look around, and the sight left her both frightened and surprised. She was now on the other side of the wall, in the forest connecting the Royal Villa to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace. ¡°¡­ This¡­ This¡­¡± she muttered in astonishment. ¡°What is this? Is this Magic?¡± Wide-eyed, Viola touched the wall again and found herself sucked in by some unknown force. A moment later, she realized she had returned to the side facing the Royal Villa. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sure of it, now. This is a magic passageway¡­ Who made this?¡± She wasn¡¯t sure who would have created such a portal, but she was reasonably sure it could not have been anyone from the Arpen Empire. With how strict security around the Royal Villa was, they would not have allowed such magic to remain in place if they knew it existed¡­ ¡°I should come back in the daytime.¡± Viola decided she had discovered enough for today and turned around to leave. At the same time, a sudden breeze carrying an enchanting, floral aroma surrounded her being. The scent was so powerful and alluring, her body trembled with excitement. Curious as to what kind of flowers emitted such an intense perfume, Viola followed the trail deeper into the forest. She didn¡¯t know why, but the smell made her heart pound. Her heart was beating so fast that it surprised her. Other than the loud pounding in her chest, the forest was extremely silent. Even her cautious footsteps along the moonlit path seemed unreasonably loud compared to the stillness of her surroundings. Then, a gorgeous lake spread out before her eyes. ¡®Bea¡­ beautiful!¡¯ Unknowingly, Viola gasped in admiration. Her feet began unconsciously moving forward, as if drawn in by the waves that shined like silver on the surface of the lake. A sea of crimson flowers all along the lake¡¯s edges created a path to the water, and the hem of viola¡¯s dress gently swept them aside as she walked toward the lake. It was then that she noticed a peculiar shadow floating in the waters. No¡ªthe shadow was actually a man swimming in the lake. She felt her heart drop. ¡®Him again! Why is he always floating in some body of water?¡¯ Upon entering the clearing, Viola stumbled upon the leader of the Royal Knights¡ªthe very same man who had guided her to the Imperial Palace. To think that she would meet him again in such a place¡­ She tried to turn around but found herself rooted in place. Her eyes could not help but stay fixed on the knight who vexed her so. Viola¡¯s gaze sparkled brightly with interest, entranced by his figure. Her body stirred slightly with excitement when the moon¡¯s silvery rays fell upon his masculine form, which rested gently upon the water¡¯s tranquil surface. The moon seemed to only illuminate the knight amidst all this darkness. ¡®Why is he here? Is it because it¡¯s hot out?¡¯ She watched him with curiosity, keeping her body as low as possible as she observed him from afar. Gradually, his surroundings became brighter as the clouds overhead parted, revealing the moon in its full glory. Viola¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. The outline of his beautiful face and the frame of his strong physique were completely visible now. His flowing, ebony hair and his graceful movements made him indistinguishable from a finely crafted doll. Viola unwittingly crept closer to the lake as if she were being drawn in by some unknown force. She hadn¡¯t even realized she was approaching the water¡¯s edge until she lost her footing on hollow ground, plunging her into the lake. The waters were freezing cold, and her entire body was soaked. ¡°¡­Ah!¡± Viola sputtered, attempting to expel the water she had swallowed. ¡°Pfft!¡± She moved her limbs to swim back to shore, but as she did so, she realized that her efforts were having the opposite effect. For some reason, the more she struggled, the lower she sank. Goosebumps pricked her skin. Chapter 13 - You Again Viola could not get a sense of how deep the lake was. The darkness beneath her seemed to stretch on forever, and she felt something dragging her further down to the depths below. Long, withering tendrils from plants growing beneath the water wound themselves around her body, like the hands of the devil. Water rushed into her mouth and nose, depriving her of breath. In a last ditch effort to avoid her demise, Viola flailed her arms. At the same time, her body suddenly broke through the surface of the water. Viola¡¯s chest heaved as she gasped for air. Her throat was stinging. She must have accidentally inhaled too much water, since she coughed for quite some time. Then, she felt a gentle but firm pressure upon her back. A muscular forearm was holding her waist. The strange presence caused Viola¡¯s mind to snap back to reality. She immediately jolted upright and found that her wrists were being tightly held by someone¡¯s hands. Viola¡¯s whole body stiffened in realization. It was him. The Commander of the Royal Knights. ¡°¡­!¡± Upon meeting his onyx eyes, she became frightened out of her mind. The half-naked knight looked down at her, and from this distance Viola was able to see every nuance of his toned muscles. His smooth, broad chest was pushing down on her body. Below the water, she felt an unmentionable part of his anatomy press against her hips. Even while soft, it was quite considerable in size. Her vision flashed and her mind grew dizzy. ¡°¡­ You again?¡± the knight murmured in curiosity. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Viola ran through different excuses in her mind, ¡°the thing is¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that you aren¡¯t allowed to go outside during the training period,¡± the knight interjected. ¡°To think that you would sneak out in the middle of the night¡­¡± He furrowed his brows. Viola fretted. ¡®What do I do? Won¡¯t he definitely report this incident to his superiors?¡¯ Despite the fact that she had just potentially jeopardized her mission, her thoughts were more focused on the unnerving sensation of his body on top of hers. At the same time, she became conscious of something rising and growing larger against her lower body. Viola¡¯s cheeks reddened in realization. She tried to turn her head away in embarrassment, but the knight immediately caught her chin. Her shoulders instinctually shrank back under his pressure. ¡°Even worse,¡± the knight continued, ¡°this is the Lake of God. Only those with special permission are allowed to enter this place.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Did she hear him correctly? Lake of God? No way! This place was the Lake of God?! Viola was taken aback. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ She tried to think of something¡ªanything¡ªto say, but her heart was pounding so loudly that no words came to mind. The man glanced over Viola¡¯s body. ¡°You¡¯re even wearing a maid¡¯s uniform.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I am.¡± Eventually, Viola somehow found the courage to meet his penetrating gaze. She might have violated the rules, but the knight¡¯s current behavior wasn¡¯t exactly in accordance with imperial regulations, either. Above all, wasn¡¯t he inappropriately close to the body of a Crown Princess Candidate? Though she was a hostage, she was still a royal princess while he ranked below her as the head of the Royal Knights. Speaking to her informally and touching her body were two clearly different things, and one of those was certainly against imperial law. ¡°I understand I broke the rules,¡± Viola held her chin high as she faced him. ¡°I will readily receive my punishment as it is due, so please let go of me.¡± ¡°Punishment¡­¡± The knight grinned softly, flashing a row of perfectly even teeth. He licked his lips, a strangely alluring sight. She didn¡¯t know if she was starting to become overwhelmed by the strong scent emanating from the flowers surrounding them, but she couldn¡¯t come to her senses. Still, she could not lose face in front of him. ¡°Yes,¡± Viola opened her eyes and raised her head up proudly, ¡°so feel free to report all you want to your superiors.¡± ¡°Is there a need for me to report this? I¡¯m thinking about what kind of punishment would be appropriate to administer right now.¡± ¡°What?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. The knight was looking at Viola¡¯s face when he suddenly tilted his head in confusion. At the same time, Viola felt something trickle down from her forehead to her chin. ¡°Your face¡­¡± he started. ¡°Heuk!¡± Viola gasped. ¡°Wai, wait a second!¡± Her make-up had been dissolved by the water and was now running down her face. Viola forcefully shoved the knight away from her as she quickly tried to cover her face with her bonnet. She then stood and crept away from him, making her way toward the shore. ¡°I will receive my punishment when the sun is up,¡± she called as she hurried off. ¡°Right now, I must take my leave¡­¡± Viola frantically kept her attention focused on the path in front of her. She tightly clenched her dress as she ran and didn¡¯t dare to look back, nervousness written all over her face. For a long time, she just continued running and had not a single clue where she was headed. All around her was forest, and because she had gone to the lake while in a trance-like state, she could not tell if she had already passed by these places before. Viola¡¯s clear blue eyes were on the verge of tears. She brushed her face and her hand came back stained with yellow make-up that dripped down drop by drop. In the distance, she suddenly heard hounds barking. Their growls were getting closer, so she whirled her head around and her eyes came to rest on a nearby tree. She was thinking about climbing up to hide amongst its branches when she felt someone¡¯s presence closing in nearby. Viola hurriedly darted behind the tree and tried her best to conceal herself. Chapter 14 - A Stranger’s Grace Several voices rang out through the night air. ¡°Your Royal Highness, Crown Prince! Your Highness!¡± ¡°Did you find him? Where did he go?¡± ¡°Your Highness! The empress needs to see you urgently. Please come out!¡± ¡®Crow¡ª, Crown Prince? The crown prince is in this forest right now?!¡¯ The sounds of the knights¡¯ distant voices made her heart sink. Slowly, she began backing away from the area, but in the process she accidentally stepped on a piece of dry wood. It snapped it in half with an audible crunch. The knights turned in the direction of the sound. ¡°Are you there? Your Royal Highness, Crown Prince?¡± ¡®What do I do¡­?¡¯ At that moment, a hand popped out from the shadows and covered Viola¡¯s mouth. Her eyes shot wide open, and she heard a familiar voice whisper into her ear from behind. ¡°Shh, be quiet,¡± his warm breath grazed the side of her face. ¡°If you get caught, you¡¯ll hurt not only yourself but also your people.¡± This voice¡­ It was the voice of the head knight. He seemed to have managed to follow her. Viola heard a brief rustling as the knight searched for something on his person before he lightly threw the object toward the area where the other knights were approaching. A small, white tail appeared as it landed, and she could tell that he had released a rabbit. ¡°Huh, a rabbit?¡± one of the knights blinked in surprise. ¡°Keep looking,¡± another ushered him forward. ¡°Over there¡­ Your Highness, Crown Prince! Really, why would he go out hunting in the middle of the night¡­?¡± After some time, the knights found no trace of the prince and went to look somewhere else. As they went away, the man retracted his hand from her mouth. ¡°I can let it slide,¡± the leader of the Royal Knights said to her, in reference to her escaping the villa, ¡°but if you get caught by them, it is going to get messy, Princess Viola¡­¡± At that moment, a thin ray of moonlight briefly illuminated Viola¡¯s face before disappearing behind a cloud. ¡°What do you mean you will let it slide¡­?¡± she asked as her wariness continued to heighten. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep what happened today a secret,¡± the knight replied. ¡°However, it would be wise not to do anything so rash in the future, as this forest isn¡¯t somewhere just anyone can come to. More importantly¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes and intensely scoured her face. She hurriedly covered herself as best she could, but she couldn¡¯t hide from him the fact that her skin tone had become splotchy.. ¡°That skin color¡­¡± the knight murmured softly. ¡°Ah, this¡­ This is¡­¡± ¡°Do you have something you need to hide from someone?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡®What do I do? If he gets suspicious¡­¡¯ Viola bit her lips. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep this a secret too.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying. He was letting her go not once but twice in a row. His actions were so uncharacteristic of a dutiful knight that she couldn¡¯t help but doubt his intentions in doing so. She stared at him and suddenly realized that she did not even know his name. Actually, she did not know anything about him besides the fact that he was the head of the Royal Knights¡­ ¡®Should I ask for his name?¡¯ It was ironic for her to even entertain the idea of learning more about him, because she had stated that she had no intentions of forming any sort of relationship with anyone in the empire, let alone an enemy knight. She hadn¡¯t even wanted his help in the first place¡­ On the other hand, she was currently a hostage, so in all honesty it likely wouldn¡¯t have hurt her to develop good rapport with at least one royal knight. There was a possibility that she could perhaps make use of him to gather some valuable information later. Of course, he probably wouldn¡¯t just meekly help her, but there was no reason to antagonize him right now. ¡°I don¡¯t get why you¡¯re helping me,¡± Viola frowned in suspicion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he smirked. ¡°I really didn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary tonight, and I never met a runaway princess in this forest.¡± ¡°¡­ Thank you. I will for sure pay back this debt.¡± Viola expressed her gratitude but couldn¡¯t raise her head because of the state of her face. He removed his coat and placed it over her head. His actions surprised her. ¡°It, it¡¯s okay,¡± she tried to return the garment to him. ¡°These clothes are too¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hide your face? Of course, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t. I would like to see your bare face.¡± Viola¡¯s cheeks flushed in embarrassment. The knight pointed his finger in a certain direction. ¡°Run along that road. If you follow the path, you¡¯ll see the entrance to the Royal Villa.¡± She nodded, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Next time, don¡¯t get lost. There are a lot of scary beasts here.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°In particular, a very foul beast.¡± Viola didn¡¯t know why, but the way the knight¡¯s tone had changed just now bothered her. She felt like he was referring to a person rather than an animal. And for whatever strange reason, his words made her feel self-conscious. ¡°Come on, go. The beast might come soon.¡± She quickly said her goodbyes and ran off in the direction he had pointed to. After Viola¡¯s figure had completely disappeared, the group of soldiers from before returned from the area they had been searching and looked surprised to see Lustian. ¡°You were here? Did you catch any game?¡± ¡°I caught some,¡± Lustian said pensively, his tone laced with regret, ¡°but it escaped. Not like it matters since I would have let it go anyway.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you let go of them after you work so hard to catch them,¡± one of the knights expressed his confusion. ¡°Isn¡¯t there no point in hunting, then?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­¡± Lustian shrugged his shoulders. ¡°A person¡¯s mind can change at any moment. I might not let it go next time. Anyway, let¡¯s head out.¡± Chapter 15 - Coat of A Noble Gentleman One of the knights glanced suspiciously in the direction Viola had run off toward. Lustian worried that he had perhaps seen her. ¡°This scent¡­¡± the knight frowned. ¡°Did someone break a Judith flower? It¡¯s suspicious that the scent is so strong in that direction.¡± The Judith flower symbolized the woman from the legend, a central figure to the Arpen Empire. They bloomed all year round near the lake and it was forbidden to step on or damage them. Even if one were to step on one by accident, that act could still result in severe punishment. Hence, not even most of the royal family dared to walk in the vicinity of the Lake of God. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Lustian said firmly. ¡°There was no one.¡± ? After a while, Viola returned to her room, still sporting a coat from a man whose name she did not even know. She took off the robe and was going to head to the bathroom when she saw Rosha coming out of her room rubbing her eyes. The younger girl was startled at the sight of Viola¡¯s drenched appearance. ¡°Where are you coming back from so late?¡± she asked. ¡°Ah¡­ did you fall in some water?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded. ¡°Oh no, your face is a mess. What if you catch a cold from walking around at night all wet like this¡­?¡± Rosha hurried into the bathroom and drew warm water into the bathtub. One positive aspect to the Imperial Palace was that it was connected to a hot spring, so each building was able to access hot water at any time. The tension in Viola¡¯s body completely subsided when she soaked her shivering body in the tub¡¯s soothing waters. ¡°Do you think anyone might have seen your natural face?¡± Rosha asked anxiously. ¡°No,¡± Viola replied. ¡°Phew, that¡¯s a relief. Can¡¯t get caught with all that effort it takes to camouflage you, can we?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Rosha turned around to tidy up the dirty clothes that Viola had just removed. The blue-eyed princess leaned her head against the bathtub and thought of the head knight¡¯s face. The image of him floating alone on the lake¡­ She could still remember how the moon seemed to cast its rays only upon him amidst all the darkness. Viola found she could not stop thinking of him no matter how hard she tried to close her eyes and will herself to focus on something else. ¡®Should I have at least asked for his name?¡¯ Viola jumped in surprise at her own thoughts. Why on earth was she so interested in this strange knight all of a sudden? A second later, she heard Rosha¡¯s startled voice yell from the living room. ¡°Princess, whose coat is this?! It¡¯s a gentleman¡¯s coat!¡± Viola finished her bath and wrapped herself in a robe before coming out to meet Rosha who looked at her with wide, doe-like eyes. In her hands, she fearfully held the coat in question. She tried to dismiss her attendant¡¯s concerns, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°You came back wearing a strange gentleman¡¯s coat,¡± Rosha looked even more astounded at Viola¡¯s nonchalant attitude. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s nothing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a random coat I picked up to help cover myself while I was out.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Rosha pointed to the fabric. ¡°Look here! The owner is definitely not just any usual, high-ranking noble¡­ What if he comes looking for it?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Now that she was able to get a better look at the garment in brighter lighting, Viola could see it was indeed woven from high-quality material. She knew that this kind of cloth was imported from faraway continents across the sea. This single coat would have cost the equivalent of an average noble¡¯s monthly living expenses. Slightly embarrassed and unsure of what else to say, Viola grabbed a nearby blanket and wrapped herself in it all the way to her face. ¡°Hoo¡­ Okay,¡± Rosha sighed in defeat. ¡°Go get some rest, Your Highness, but remember to always be careful. Your safety is most important to me, and it¡¯s not just because I want to uphold my promise to my aunt.¡± ? Viola felt as if she had just lay down and suddenly it was morning again. As she pulled herself out of bed, she grabbed her throbbing head. She didn¡¯t have any time to wonder why it was aching since she had to quickly get herself ready for her morning classes. Rosha entered Viola¡¯s room to help her prepare for the day, but her expression was etched deep with concern. She was still anxious over the events of last night. ¡°I just fell in,¡± Viola began, continuing their conversation from yesterday. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I don¡¯t want you to worry. I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I went for a walk in the garden. There was a pond in my path that I didn¡¯t see because of the darkness.¡± The attendant still looked a bit wary, but she seemed overall satisfied with Viola¡¯s account. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what happened?¡± Rosha sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m glad.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Viola nodded. She didn¡¯t want to worry the poor girl even more than she already did, so she figured it was better to conceal the fact that she had sneaked out of the villa last night. ¡°By the way,¡± Rosha added, ¡°I hid the coat. We don¡¯t want there to be a misunderstanding in case someone comes to inspect our chambers.¡± Viola nodded in agreement. Rosha¡¯s hands then quickly went to work changing Viola¡¯s skin tone from ivory to a dull yellow. The color was drab enough to earn a furrow of the brow from curious onlookers rather than their goodwill. There was nobody in the palace uglier than Viola at the moment. Even her hair was dyed a plain, unappealing shade of brown. Additionally, Rosha pressed Viola¡¯s chest down so tightly, her front became almost indistinguishable from her slender backside. Chapter 16 - Curse ¡°Your chest might look strange if I make it too flat,¡± Rosha explained, ¡°so I left a little bit of bust. You are still a princess after all¡­¡± Viola shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Rosha nodded. Thus began another day. Viola lightly stepped into the education hall with her back erect. For the next few hours, she endured the onslaught of tedious classes and mindless training activities, and then it was time for the rest period. However, Viola preferred taking walks to napping, so she took Rosha for a stroll through the sunny garden. She pulled her attendant aside and whispered discreetly, ¡°Just pretend that you are following behind me.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Rosha raised a brow at her in confusion. Viola did not clarify her words any further as she leisurely started traipsing about the garden. Off to the side, a maid was hovering nearby, watching as they examined the lush greenery. Before long, the maid lost interest since Viola wasn¡¯t doing much other than occasionally stopping to smell the flowers. When she saw the maid¡¯s figure disappear, Viola gradually beckoned Rosha to follow her deeper into the garden. ¡°Is this¡­ a maze?¡± Rosha whispered. ¡°Not exactly.¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I measured it with my steps.¡± ¡°You¡¯re checking again?¡± ¡°Yes, just in case.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It will only take a moment.¡± After a while, they finally arrived at the wall she had passed through yesterday. Viola gently ran her hand across the stone exterior, but unlike last night, she did not get sucked in. How very peculiar. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rosha looked puzzled at her mistress¡¯ actions. ¡°Strange¡­¡± Viola mumbled. ¡°¡­ Princess?¡± ¡°Nevermind, it¡¯s nothing. I was just wondering what was beyond this wall¡­¡± Viola turned back around and Rosha followed her out the garden. ? A knight by the name of Kyle watched over Lustian as he went about his official duties. He wasn¡¯t sure if he was imagining things, but the knight swore that the crown prince seemed to be a different person these days. In his eyes, the prince had started to act more relaxed and even occasionally laughed while he did his work. The prince¡¯s previously blank eyes were now full of life. ¡®Why is he acting like this? How weird¡­¡¯ There was no denying that the situation was very peculiar. Kyle wondered what could have possibly influenced this sudden change. Was it possible that the prince had injured his head? Really, Lustian had never acted like this before. His behavior worried Kyle. It couldn¡¯t be that a disease invaded his brain, could it? At that moment, Lustian¡¯s body froze. His face suddenly distorted into a grimace, and drops of sweat formed upon his brow. Kyle tensed in realization. It was happening again. The cycles had definitely become noticeably shorter. Normally, the pain would only come once a week. Now, however, the attacks came upon Lustian once every other day. ¡°Is it starting again?¡± Kyle asked. ¡°Damn it¡­¡± the prince growled in frustration. ¡°I need to get to the river.¡± Lustian brushed past him as he stormed out of his office and called for his horse. Once on his steed, he galloped directly to the Judith River. Because of his chronic illness, the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace had purposefully been constructed in the Forest of God to allow him ready access to the river. If he wasn¡¯t able to cool himself down in the lake for a day, then he would be overcome with a horrific burning sensation as if his nerves had been set on fire. Additionally, if he drank from the lake but did not soak himself in its waters, his body would ache and sear as if he would melt at any moment. He seethed at his own situation. ¡®¡­ Ha¡­ This is God¡¯s blessing, right?¡¯ An unreasonable amount of rage surged within him. How infuriating it was to suffer such a debilitating condition. As the river came into view, Lustian leaped off his horse and sprinted to the water¡¯s edge just as the sun was setting over the horizon. So desperate was he that he could not even spare a thought to the precious Judith flowers trampled in his path. All he could think about was throwing his body, which felt like a pillar of flames, into the river. Finally, he plunged himself into the water with a loud splash. A cooling sensation enveloped his body the moment he threw himself into the river, quenching the flames burning in his core. He felt refreshed, as the river water that was gently washing over him was simultaneously caressing the pain from his limbs. Only then was he able to relax and think clearly again. ¡®¡­ This isn¡¯t a chronic illness. This is a terrible curse.¡¯ Lustian gnashed his teeth. ? The Forest of God was a marvelous place. Here, time always seemed to pass without Lustian realizing it. Before long, the scarlet day quickly turned into moonlight night. He must have been drifting in place for hours. From the Lake of God, the water flowed to two places: one stream to the Imperial Palace and the other to the Royal Villa. Further down, the streams eventually merged to become what was known as the mighty Judith River, which extended throughout the continent. Suddenly, Lustian heard chattering in the distance. His eyes opened wide at the familiar voice tickling his ears. Almost as if on instinct, his body moved to follow the voice. He could see a certain princess walking purposefully through the forest and his eyes unconsciously followed her. ¡®Where is she going?¡¯ Lustian slipped out of the water and carefully trailed her. ¡®What is she trying to do?¡¯ She came to a stop at a clearing not far from where he had spotted her and grabbed a dry branch from off the forest floor. Then, she carefully placed one foot in front of the other and started effortlessly thrusting the branch through the air. Lustian instantly realized that she was practicing swordsmanship. Not only that, but her skills were also excellent. Though she wielded a stick and had no partner, she was still able to precisely aim her jabs at the places where her opponent¡¯s neck, chest, and abdomen would have been¡ªexactly where all the vital points were. Chapter 17 - A Fraudulent Candidate Her blue eyes shimmered with determination as she moved. She was only stabbing a branch through the air, but her movements were so practiced she might as well have been holding a blade. Even amidst the pitch-black night, her form radiated brightly. Lustian continued to study her from his hiding place, his pale skin making him difficult to spot. As he watched her dance elegantly beneath the moonlight, the pit of his stomach grew warm. ¡®She¡¯s not a princess but a female swordsman¡­ So, does this mean the Koronis Kingdom sent a fraudulent candidate?¡¯ Come to think of it, everything he had observed about her was suspicious. From the beginning, she hadn¡¯t expressed any fear towards him whereas others couldn¡¯t even stand straight in his presence. Hadn¡¯t she even jumped into the river to save him? Was she really not a princess? The King of Koronis could not possibly have been so bold as to send a fake, especially considering how they had just been so brutally defeated¡­ Did they really mean to experience the empire¡¯s wrath once more? ¡®Is she a princess? Or is she someone else? If she isn¡¯t who she says she is, then what shall I do? Should I expose her publicly then strip her and send her away?¡¯ For defying imperial decree and insulting the Arpen Empire¡¯s long-standing tradition, she needed to be disgraced and have her crimes exposed in front of the masses. They had to make an example out of her for making light of the empire, and public humiliation was the best way to get a message across. Yet, as soon as he imagined that scenario, his blood began to boil. A sense of bloodlust welled up deep inside him at the thought of anyone daring to ridicule or even approach her. His thirst for violence grew so strong that if anyone were to walk within reach right now, he would cut out their tongue and slice their head from their neck. He would gouge out their eyes for daring to lay their gaze upon this white goddess, and then he would have their corpses thrown in Judith River. Upon realizing how his mind was quickly spiraling out of control again, Lustian grit his teeth furiously. The energy around him crackled as he was overcome with an intolerable rage born from hatred. Hatred for the god and for his ancestors who passed down this terrible curse that so strongly controlled him. But, at the sight of Viola, his thoughts briefly calmed. Lustian approached as if she were luring him toward her. He hid his presence as he neared her, so when she finally noticed him, she staggered backward in bewilderment. ¡°Ah!¡± she stifled a scream. ¡°You scared me!¡± Viola¡¯s eyes widened considerably. In that moment, Lustian discovered that even yellow skin could turn deathly white. ¡°Men are not allowed in the Royal Villa,¡± Viola said, eyeing him warily. ¡°I know,¡± Lustian smiled innocently, ¡°but I was just floating in the water. The current seemed to take me all the way here.¡± Since he had no obligation to reveal his real identity to a princess whose own identity was in question, he felt comfortable telling her a bold-faced lie. Ever since the night they met on the river, he could not get her out of his mind. She was a princess who constantly bothered his thoughts. This fixation confused him. Viola¡¯s nervousness was apparent. Perhaps she was flustered from being discovered. As she chewed her lower lip, he could see something red between her shapely, glossy lips. Lustian¡¯s eyes were unconsciously drawn to her mouth. Her pink tongue was briefly visible through her parted lips. He hadn¡¯t even planned to touch her, but his hand seemed to move toward her chin all by itself. Was he acting on the urge to see her tongue again? Or was he just curious, for whatever reason? As his fingers gently traced the outline of her lips, Lustian felt a tingling sensation radiating from beneath his torso. An exhilarating feeling quickly spread from his stomach to his lower body which hardened in response to the excitement. Then, he was suddenly pulled from his reverie for the second time that day and was surprised to find her pointing her branch at his chest. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Viola narrowed her eyes at him in warning. ¡°As if sneaking in here wasn¡¯t enough, you¡¯re now trying to lay your hands on me? Your actions are putting us both in danger.¡± Lustian smirked. She was turning out to be quite the impressive woman. She knew exactly what her position was and where she stood in the hierarchy of the palace. He was entranced by the fire burning behind her clear irises, and he felt the urge to tease her a bit longer. How surprised would she be when she finds out that he is the crown prince? He was looking forward to their first night together and fulfilling the last hurdle of his duties¡­ A joyful smile hung on Lustian¡¯s mouth. ¡°Those who have permission may enter this place,¡± he said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Commander of the Royal Knights. I have the second-highest position in the empire, only below the royal family. ¡± ¡°¡­ Sounds like you¡¯re not just a commander.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not.¡± She looked at him dubiously, and he also took a moment to consider how strange his words must have seemed to her. Lustian laughed. He was standing before her, having come out of nowhere soaked from head to toe, so it was understandable she didn¡¯t believe his saying that he had such a high ranking status. Viola leveled the branch at his chin this time. Instead of being intimidated, Lustian found her glare very cute. He could tell she had no clue how strong he was since he was hiding his strength. Should he release some of his energy, just to give her a taste of it? He wondered that for a bit but decided that he liked how their interactions were right now. Chapter 18 - Clandestine Meetings He was rather attracted to the regal vibe she gave off. Lustian still couldn¡¯t excuse the King of Koronis for sending a fraudulent princess, but he did feel appreciative of the king¡¯s choice. This woman, whoever she was, was breathing life into his otherwise dull existence. ¡°I guess it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t believe me when I say I¡¯m a high ranking noble,¡± Lustian smiled lightly, ¡°especially since I¡¯m standing here all soaked.¡± Viola didn¡¯t retract her suspicion. Lustian observed how her radiant, blue irises glimmered prettily in spite of how sharply she glared at him. He believed she would actually be extremely lovely if she just smiled a bit more. Though he wanted to continue admiring her, the dubious circumstances of their meeting made for less than ideal conversation. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll come back in the morning,¡± Lustian bowed to take his leave. ¡°¡­ Before that,¡± Viola glanced up at him, wariness still present in her gaze, ¡°please tell me your name.¡± ¡°My name?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A brief silence passed between them as Lustian pondered what to say. If he gave her his real name, she would instantly know he was the crown prince. He wanted to find a name that no one else knew. As he scoured his mind for ideas, he remembered the nickname his mother had given him when he was a child. Yes, that name would be perfect for this. ¡°Lune,¡± he said. ¡°¡­¡± Viola paused. ¡°Are you saying your name is¡­ Lune?¡± She tilted her head to the side. Lustian noted that she seemed to do that every time she was thinking about something. He felt the urge to touch her again. As if the elements had been waiting for this exact moment, a gust of air rushed by and caused Viola¡¯s rich, brown hair to billow in the wind. Lustian gently grasped a handful of her chestnut-colored locks, which were emanating a curious scent, and pulled her in by the waist. He buried his nose in her hair. A pleasant aroma spread through his senses. Lustian murmured, ¡°I would believe it if you said that you washed your hair with the flowers from the Lake of God.¡± ¡°¡­ Heuk!¡± Viola gasped, her cheeks reddening deeply, ¡°Wha, what¡­ are you doing?¡± ¡°Shh, be quiet. If we get caught, both of us will probably be in a great deal of trouble.¡± Lustian grinned. Viola barely managed to weasel herself from his arms, and he felt the urge to reach out and hold her again. However, Lustian resisted and instead began to head back the way he had come. As he left, he heard her call after him in protest, but he didn¡¯t care. He had enjoyed their chance meeting, and his steps became even lighter. Up ahead, he saw a familiar face come into view. It was the head maid. She quickly ran to him and bowed, ¡°What¡­ What brings you all the way here, sire¡­?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ll come visit often in the future,¡± Lustian replied playfully, ¡°so hide my identity from the princess.¡± ¡°What?¡± the maid looked back at him in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone disturb us on the days I come to visit.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Lustian waved his hand to dismiss the maid and walked towards the entrance to the Royal Villa instead of the river. His rage had disappeared. The heat that had been searing his being just moments ago had all but dissipated, and all that remained in its place was desire. ? As soon as she returned to her room, Viola flopped onto a chair. She kept encountering that knight when she least expected it. If it wasn¡¯t her running into him, it was him running into her. These repeated, incidental meetings confused her. She needed someone to mull over these events since they were too strange for her to ponder alone. Rosha was the only one whom she could speak to in this place, so Viola had no choice but to confess the details of their meetings to her, including how she had managed to sneak out last night. The attendant gasped, ¡°real¡­ really?¡± ¡°It was just a coincidence,¡± Viola sighed. ¡°I never thought I¡¯d be able to go through the wall.¡± ¡°Could¡­ could it be magic?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know. I just happened to slip through the wall and end up outside the villa.¡± ¡°Is this a secret passage?¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a secret passage. But the question is, who would have thought it would lead to another encounter with him?¡± Because these coincidences continued to occur, she was beginning to think they were staged on purpose. And if they kept meeting, sooner or later the many eyes monitoring the Royal Villa would mistake their interactions. To make things worse, she was the Crown Princess Candidate. If news of the candidate¡¯s clandestine meetings with one of the imperial knights made its way to the crown prince¡¯s ears, it would inevitably lead to considerable problems for them. No matter how high of a status Lune had or the fact that he was Commander of the Royal Knights, he was still subject to imperial law. Chapter 19 - A Dangerous ¡°I don¡¯t think he will cause trouble for you,¡± Rosha said. ¡°Even if he is supposedly allowed in and out, he is the one who is in the wrong for sneaking into the villa at night.¡± ¡°I think so,¡± Viola nodded, ¡°since it¡¯s more dangerous for him than me if he gets caught sneaking in at night.¡± ¡°However, I don¡¯t think he has any malicious intentions. You said so yourself that he let things slide a couple of times, right? If he was trying to harm you, princess, wouldn¡¯t he have already reported these incidents to the higher-ups?¡± Rosha was right. Judging by his bold personality, if he had wanted to harm her, then he would have already done so. So, if that was the case, then there might be some benefit to their meetings after all. For one, he was someone who was allowed to freely enter the Royal Villa. Secondly, his position as a high-ranking knight made him a valuable asset for garnering information. However, Viola could not know for certain whether she could rely on him. What would be her best move in this scenario? She couldn¡¯t just blindly gamble on his help because she didn¡¯t know what his intentions really were, but she didn¡¯t want to lose out on a powerful connection to the palace either. It would seem she had much to think about. On the other hand, if it turned out that the royal knight¡¯s commander was sent to stage these encounters in order to watch her, then that meant her movements would be severely limited around him. What was she supposed to do about him? What should she do? She tried to encourage herself. ¡®Think about it, Viola!¡¯ There had to be some way to bring him to her side. As she went over the situation in her head, one thing was for certain. ¡®¡­ Inevitably, I will have to meet him again.¡¯ ? Lustian returned to his palace and changed out of his wet clothes. A smile lingered on his lips. Kyle looked awkward at the prince¡¯s bemused expression. ¡°It seems like you played some kind of fun game,¡± he said. ¡°Game¡­¡± Lustian repeated faintly. ¡°Yes, you could call it a game¡­¡± He took a seat at the large chair in the center of his office and crossed his legs upon the desk. The princess¡¯ scent lingered in his mind. He could still vividly feel the gentle give of her plush lips beneath his fingers. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint what exactly made him so interested in them, but they were strangely attractive to his eyes. Lustian raised those same fingers to his own lips. It had taken almost his entire willpower to endure the need to kiss her. Initially, he had been drawn in by the scent of Judith flowers in her hair, and then his attention had been pulled to her fragrant lips. He wondered what he would be attracted to next. ¡®Why am I reacting this way?¡¯ It was certainly strange, and what surprised him even more were the physical changes he was experiencing. His lower body responded to the thought of her. Lustian looked down in surprise at his surging manhood and laughed in bewilderment. His excitement threatened to tear through the confines of his pants. The stiffness was agonizing. He desperately wanted to sheath himself somewhere warm and narrow¡­ Was this feeling sexual desire? It can¡¯t be¡­ He was taken aback, as he had never been attracted to anyone in his life. ¡®Sexual desire¡­ even I have sexual desires?¡¯ ? Another day dawned. As usual, Rosha applied yellow cosmetics to Viola¡¯s pale skin and garbed her in drab dresses. Part of Rosha¡¯s make-up routine included adjusting the contours of Viola¡¯s face to make her high nose look flat, her pointed chin look square, and her slim face look round. Finally, she would dot her cheeks with large, blotchy freckles. The rumor that she was the ugliest princess to have ever set foot in the empire had spread not just throughout the Royal Villa but the whole Imperial Palace. ¡°The new candidate is too ugly.¡± ¡°I know. I saw the colour of her face and was shocked.¡± ¡°Ho ho, such an ugly princess¡­ Our prince¡¯s standards are too high to accept someone so plain. She will for sure become a concubine, right? ¡°Probably.¡± Viola could hear the maids laughing at her appearance, but she was actually satisfied that they were talking about her behind her back. If this kept up, she for sure wouldn¡¯t catch the crown prince¡¯s eye because a Crown Princesses Candidate who was not pleasing to look at would certainly never be the center of attention. How could he be interested in a princess who was uglier than all the previous princesses who had entered the empire as candidates? Chapter 20 - His Bold Visit Even the maids did not spare a greeting to her as they passed by, since her appearance was unremarkable and commanded no respect. If she at least wore fancy dresses, then they would recognize she was a high-ranking noble, but Viola purposefully opted for dull and shabby frocks. Instead of gowns with plunging necklines and extravagant decorations, her wardrobe consisted of modest ones more suitable for grandmothers than young ladies. ¡°Is that the only dress you have?¡± a maid asked, making no attempt to hide her dissatisfaction with Viola¡¯s choice of dress. The occasional question was about as far as the criticism went. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in dressing up,¡± Viola responded flatly, ¡°and no matter how pretty of a dress I wear, with my appearance, it would be like putting pearls on a pig.¡± ¡°Clothes are wings. They can accentuate your looks. Don¡¯t you think if you wear a fancy dress you would be somewhat more pleasing to the eye?¡± ¡°I prefer the way things are now. I¡¯m more comfortable not dressing up.¡± After breakfast, Viola found a sunlit spot in the garden to enjoy her tea. The maid who had accompanied her suddenly stopped speaking and everyone around them fell silent as they looked toward a certain man making his way toward them. ¡°¡­!¡± Viola¡¯s heart dropped. ¡®He¡¯s here already?¡¯ He had told her he would come again during the day, but she hadn¡¯t expected him to come so early in the morning. As he took a seat on the terrace, everyone, including Viola, stared at him breathlessly. No matter how minute the action, his every little act seemed to be filled with elegance. She had never seen him in regular clothes, since he had always been either half-naked, soaked, or in armor, but today he wore attire befitting his noble rank. The clothes he wore were lined with silver and gold threads, making him look like he was studded with jewels. He needed no further adornments as his appearance already radiated like a gem. The bright sun shone down on his ebony hair and alabaster skin, making him shine. He looked several times more charming in the day than at night. Viola¡¯s heart thumped. She hadn¡¯t been aware of how long she had been staring at him before he turned towards her. Her mind briefly spun when their eyes met, and the hand that had been holding her dress started to sweat. ¡°Who is that?¡± she asked the girl beside her. ¡°Lord Lune, Commander of the Royal Knights.¡± So the maid also called him Lune, which gave her more confidence he had told her the truth last night. At that moment, a servant who had been standing beside Lune came up to Viola. ¡°Lord Lune would like to request the honor of having tea with the Princess of Koronis,¡± the servant announced. ¡°¡­ Ha¡­¡± Viola took a moment to collect her breath. She tried to keep calm even though she was going crazy wondering why he came to find her. Since the knight was already here and there were so many eyes on them, it would be impolite to refuse him, so she rose and approached his table. ¡°You came,¡± he smiled again, flashing his brilliant teeth. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here,¡± Viola¡¯s tone was not nearly as friendly. ¡°What are you planning to do?¡± She knew he wasn¡¯t here just for tea, and the glint in his eyes told her that her suspicions were right. Lune stood up and instinctively her feet took a step back. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he gestured to her to follow him. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go horseback riding.¡± ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d love horseback riding. Was I wrong?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± He abruptly reached a hand out and grabbed Viola¡¯s wrist. Viola was so surprised that she twisted her hands away from his grasp, but his hands sought hers again. Her mind was in a flurry. ¡®Ah, what¡¯s going on?¡¯ She was caught in the hands of another man. Even more than that, she was on the verge of being taken away by him, yet nobody in the villa lifted a finger to stop him. The maids even went so far as to wordlessly step back. ¡°Ar, are you crazy?¡± Viola protested, ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m a Crown Princess¡ª¡± ¡°The crown prince won¡¯t care,¡± Lune smirked, ¡°because I sought his permission before I arrived.¡± ¡°Wha¡­ What?¡± He held Viola¡¯s wrist and dragged her forward. She saw a surprised Rosha watching them in the distance, but Viola couldn¡¯t afford to care about that right now. Her wrists were hot¡ªso hot that her skin felt like it was burning. Her vision started to dim at the intense feeling of his skin on hers and the overall bizarreness of the situation. Right now, the Commander of the Royal Knights was walking around the villa holding the new Crown Princesses Candidate by the wrist. ¡°You won¡¯t be punished for accompanying me. Trust me.¡± Chapter 21 - An Insufferable Knight Chapter 21 ¨C An Insufferable Knight ¡°Why?¡± asked Viola, brows furrowed together in suspicion, as Lune led him by the elbow to the tree where two horses were tied to. With a seemingly practiced shrug, as if to convince her of his words, he said, ¡°No reason, really. I was just curious where you went at such a late hour so I asked him.¡± Before she could respond, Lune changed topics, saying, ¡°How about we test your skill on horseback with a small wager? If you win, I¡¯ll consider a request from you.¡± ¡®And what do you get if I lose,¡¯ thought Viola. Mistaking her silence for assent, he led her to one of the steeds, milk-white and placid. She stroked it on the snout and it neighed appreciatively. The other one, midnight-black, had been snorting while tugging against its rope, promising a temper equally dark with its appearance. Without a warning, Lune put one foot on a stirrup, bounded onto the saddle, and dug the other on its ribs in one fluid motion. Already untied, the horse broke out into a run. Expecting some sort of underhandedness from the Arpen knight, Viola untied the rope holding her stallion with one tug at the knot and quickly mounted it as well. With a loud shout, she urged him towards him and the apparent finishing line of their race, the Judith River. ¡®You are going to rue the day you even thought of challenging me, little boy,¡¯ thought Viola as her horse seemingly felt the princess¡¯ thoughts and began to gallop even faster without any urging. Aside from the usual animosity the warriors of Koronis felt towards what they considered were their soft counterparts from Arpen, she thought that the knight made a mistake. He was so sure of victory, he did not even consider that she was going to use her win to force him into providing information about Princess Guinev. ¡°You¡¯re not going with a canter,¡± shouted the knight, mockingly, in front of her. Yet the princess thought she detected a hint of nervousness as the white horse began gaining on the black one with no apparent effort on its rider. ¡®Predictably, he underestimated me, not just because I¡¯m from Koronis, but also because I have a cunt between my legs,¡¯ the princess thought to herself. But despite the fact that she was a Crown Princess candidate, she had also been subjected to training in martial arts: swordsmanship, archery, and most importantly, horseback riding. ¡°There¡¯s a hurdle right ahead!¡± ¡°I¡¯m more worried that you¡¯ll crash into it than I am for me,¡± shouted Viola back, confident in her training. Even though her horse was a stranger, their breathing, and hence their movements, were in sync with each other. If anything, it was her dress who was distracting her as its lace was threatening to fly into her face because of the wind. From out of nowhere, a large beast loomed in front of her. ¡®Impossible,¡¯ her mind shrieked. There was nothing but flat grasslands for miles around them. Either of them should have seen it before it even got close to them. Before she could react, as the distraction due to the lace had temporarily dulled her warrior-like reflexes, the white horse leapt sharply to its left to avoid the menacing creature. Unprepared for the sudden movement with one hand free of the reins, Viola shouted once in alarm as she was thrown off while the other hand lost its grasp. Time began to slow down as she imagined crashing onto the hard ground below. She would be lucky to leave with only bruises. Then, she would have to contend with the lurking animal itself. As if from out of nowhere, one of Lune¡¯s arms wrapped itself around her waist while in mid-air. With amazing strength, she was pulled to one side, breaking her fall. Daring to open an eye, she gasped in surprise to see him holding her with one arm while the other held the reins to the black stallion. Unbidden, she felt goosebumps at the sensation of his thick arm around her waist. ¡°What happened? You¡¯re bleeding,¡± she gasped, as her eyes went to his chin where blood was beginning to drip from. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Probably a pebble that bounced off the horse¡¯s hoof.¡± Now that she was up close to him, she realized that Lune was indescribably beautiful. His breath, sharply coming out of those luscious lips that were close enough to touch the tip of her nose, reminded her of a flower which she could not name just now. With an embarrassed blush, she realized her breasts were now brushing against his chest as he held her even closer. Lune must have felt, or heard, her thoughts for his eyes strayed down to her bosom. He laughed uproariously, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. An uncultured female knight is not to my liking.¡± She replied, ¡°Please. Do not flatter yourself that I would even look at you.¡± But then she noticed that he was still staring at her in an unfamiliar manner. ¡°My skin. That burning sensation. Did you pick up a Judith flower while we were walking?¡± he asked. ¡®What a weird thing to ask,¡¯ she thought to herself. Viola shook her head. She could see Lune was unconvinced as his piercing gaze went all over her from head to toe. Unable to help herself, the princess¡¯ gaze kept going back to the knight¡¯s lips. Suddenly, one hand of his shot out and grabbed the brown hair on the back of her head, drawing her closer. Her heart began to pound in anticipation. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Please, let go of my hair,¡± she managed to stammer. But she was only met with silence. She was about to ask him again, when he playfully responded, ¡°Why not make me? You¡¯re supposedly trained in swordsmanship. Let¡¯s see how a swordsman of Koronis moves against the best of Arpen¡¯s.¡± Viola wasn¡¯t surprised in the very least, since the Arpen Royal Family was known to treat hostages as little more than objects for the satiation of lust. Chapter 22 - A Stolen Kiss Chapter 22 ¨C A Stolen Kiss Bracing herself, the princess made to push him away on the chest with all her strength. Yet, that brawny arm held its grip on her, threatening to root out her hair by the handful if she persisted. She began to squirm and by the time she got out of his grip, her face was already shining with sweat from the effort. As she tried to smoothen the creases on her dishevelled dress, she coldly said to him, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you people of Arpen think of yourselves. That is no way to treat a princess. Shame!¡± She turned her back towards him and was about to walk towards her horse when she felt a strong arm snake its way around her waist while another grabbed the hair on top of her head, forcing her to look up. With absolutely no warning, he brought his lips to hers. Their lips refused to part, he was tasting her, his tongue brazenly began to explore her lips. Confusion and thrill swept at her as he began to gently suck at the tip of her tongue, trying to pull it into his mouth. His hot, yet pleasantly-scented, breath began to flood into her, dizzying her senses. As their tongues began to play a tug-of-war, she was suddenly aware of the tingles that spread on her body. It was all so overwhelming. She had never been kissed like this before. One hand of his snaked down to her waist and pulled it to his, hard. As the heat began to cloud her mind and threatened to overwhelm her entire body, Lune suddenly broke the grip of both his lips and hands on her. Panting, and in shock, she stood there wordlessly. The knight then seized her and roughly put her back on the saddle. ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word. Come by the Lake tonight.¡± * * * Back at the palace, Rosha was looking at her anxiously while Viola was lying on her bed, drained. Still, it wasn¡¯t like the princess could tell her what had just happened. She didn¡¯t have to, though. It was obvious that Rosha could¡¯ve guessed, with her breath still coming in short pants, her face still red with exertion, and her dress dishevelled. ¡°How could he do this?¡± the maid was saying. Viola ignored her, busy with her own, still-shocked but not entirely offended thoughts. ¡®Was he insane? What gave him the idea he could steal a kiss from me, a Crown Princess candidate,¡¯ she mused. Suddenly, something her maids said brought her back to the present. ¡°What was it, Rosha?¡± ¡°Princess, I said that I overheard it from one of the maids.¡± ¡°No, I mean, what did you hear, exactly.¡± ¡°That the emperor gave one of his concubines to a noble.¡¯ ¡°Really? What in the world would make him do such a thing?¡± ¡°I heard any concubine that did not pass the final test would be thrown out of the palace as the Emperor would have no use for them.¡± ¡®Aha,¡¯ Viola said to herself. So that would explain why Lune was bold enough to do what he just did. Rosha wasn¡¯t finished, however, saying, ¡°The other maids are looking down on you because you¡¯ve fallen out of favour on account of, please excuse me for this is their opinion and not mine, your unpleasant looks.¡± The maid was surprised when Viola laughed, saying, ¡°No offense meant. That¡¯s actually good news for me, don¡¯t you think? The Crown Prince would also have to throw me out since I¡¯m not good enough, right?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Your Highness. What if the Crown Prince handed you over to another noble, just like what the Emperor did?¡± said Rosha half-exasperatedly. The princess was no longer listening. She agreed to what her maid said, but they were coming to two different conclusions. If she was given to another noble, she could have a divorce and return to Koronis. But, even better, what if the noble was Lune? He could use his position as commander of the royal knights to accomplish her own king¡¯s mission. Suddenly, the thought of those lips and hands came back to her, unbidden. ¡®Be true to yourself,¡¯ she told herself, ¡®what is your real reason for wanting Lune?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll have to meet again,¡± she told herself. * Mirroring the chaotic activity within the Crown Prince¡¯s palace, Kyle fidgeted as he examined the prince¡¯s facial wound, saying, ¡°What happened? You¡¯re bleeding!¡± The prince snorted derisively and raised one hand in dismissal, as if the cut was not worthy of attention. Still, his companion worriedly tried to hold him still, as to be able to examine the wound closely, as he exclaimed, ¡°Please sit still for a moment, Your Highness. What struck your face?¡± Lustian wanted to shoo him off, but thought better of it. True, it was a shallow cut from when a stone glanced off his head yet Kyle was acting as if he lost a limb or was bleeding dry. Still, he fought Orcs without having so much as a scratch. If he was in his companion¡¯s place, he might be worried as well. ¡°You should always be with a bodyguard, even within the confines of this palace. No walls are high enough or thick enough for someone with so many enemies,¡± said Kyle. ¡°Quit acting like my mother and just bring me the salve,¡± Lustian responded curtly. ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that. The Emperor himself entrusted your safety to me with the threat of death. And if it¡¯s all the same with you, I¡¯d like to remain alive, thank you very much,¡± was the half-exasperated response, sounding very much like a mother keeping her child from burning or slicing himself open. Like a hound latching his fangs on a bone, the Prince continued to argue: ¡°If he was that worried, he would¡¯ve stayed here and kept watch over his child, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Chapter 23 - Her True Identity Chapter 23 ¨C Her True Identity Kyle was no longer listening, his face twisted in concentration as he applied the salve made from the ground seeds of the Judith flower over the cut. ¡°It never fails to amaze me,¡± he said as the wound began to shrink as soon as he took his fingers off the Prince¡¯s face. Within seconds, it was gone. ¡®It was a curious thing,¡¯ he thought. The salve worked only on those with Imperial blood. It could heal just about anything, but would leave scars in place of anything but the smallest injuries. As if hearing his thoughts, Lustian said, ¡°Oh stop being such a worry-wart. We have a Healing Stone on hand, right?¡± Healing Stones comprised one of the advantages of the Arpen Empire, its Blood Army in particular, over its rivals and neighbours during war. In possession of dozens of times more than other kingdoms, these were well-distributed among the ranks of knights, ensuring the limited loss of such essential warriors. Even the imperial family itself had several. ¡°True, but neither flower nor Healing Stone can take cure of most scars and I¡¯d rather not mar that beautiful face of yours,¡± responded Kyle. ¡°Being beautiful can only get me so far,¡± snorted Lustian dismissively. To change the direction of the discussion, he quickly asked, ¡°What about the matter that I asked you to investigate? What did you find out?¡± ¡°I expect the message to arrive via hawk soon enough.¡± ¡®Good,¡¯ the Prince said to himself. Was the woman sent by the King of Koronis, this Viola, a princess-impostor in place of a member of his family? After all, the most polite thing one could say about her was that she looked more like a female knight than a princess. Yet, Lustian alone among all of his companions was quite certain that it was only ugly make-up. In addition, and this was when they would hoot at him in disbelief, he suspected that Viola did this deliberately to hide her actual beauty. ¡°Why are you trying to hide your face,¡± he murmured half to himself, half to the image of Viola in his mind. Are you deliberately making me abandon you? He blushed, remembering what had happened before. ¡®The kiss,¡¯ he thought, ¡®I did not count on that happening. But it did,¡¯ and the memory sprung into the centre of his consciousness from some corner of Lustian¡¯s mind where he tried to suppress it. Along with it was a desire that was almost boiling in its heat. He wanted to possess her fully, even before the six-month apprenticeship was finished. As the Prince¡¯s thoughts took a lewd turn, he unconsciously made a leery grin. Lustian then realized that Kyle was staring at him as if he had seen a ghost. His smile disappeared in an instant in embarrassment. Glad of the excuse to pretend he saw nothing, his companion turned and looked out to the window and squinted his eyes. ¡°Look. A messenger hawk is approaching. Could it be our spy from Koronis?¡± He strode out into the terrace adjoining their room and gave a distinct whistle. Kyle grinned as the bird responded, subtly changing direction in mid-flight and landing perfectly on his forearm. He gently removed the tiny roll of parchment tied to one of the hawk¡¯s legs and immediately offered it to the Prince. Lustian¡¯s face screwed up in concentration as he tried to decipher the tiny writing on the paper. ¡°Edward¡¯s little sister? Princess Viola is the little sister of that knight?¡± he whispered in shock, remembering the final battle with Koronis. A lot of men had died. More from the other side, of course, but it was still a bloodbath nonetheless. He was told that their leader, an Edward, was a mercenary. Wrong information, apparently. Lustian marvelled at the information. So, the man was not just a half-blood member of their Royal Family, he was also the sole prince of the kingdom, and hence, the heir apparent. Yet he fought under a false identity, as an ordinary knight. A highly-ranked knight, but still one of many. The Prince shuddered at the thought, thankful that he was not given command of the Blood Army¡¯s vanguard. By tradition, the Crown Prince led the whole Army, and the vanguard along with it. Yet he had defied his father and directed the war from the rear guard. It wasn¡¯t out of cowardice, as envious lips loved to whisper, but because he couldn¡¯t stray too far from the Judith River. Another part of the Imperial family¡¯s strange connection with Judith was that remaining within its vicinity kept the burning pain at bay. Thus, he made it a point to camp beside the river. He grimaced in disgust, remembering what the soldiers had done to Edward¡¯s corpse after the battle. Had Lustian known, he would have prevented it. Viola would never forgive him, if truth reached her. ¡°Why hide who he was, though? What was he ashamed of?¡± He mused. ¡°Perhaps it was their king who was ashamed. After all, he¡¯s known for having many concubines. But if he went to such lengths, perhaps the mother must have quite a lowly status,¡± replied Kyle, who was now reading the parchment himself. ¡°A slave,¡± said Lustian, mentioning the word that was in the minds of both but his companion avoided it as if it was filthy. ¡°No one can know this, Kyle. Not the Emperor, not the Empress. It does not leave this room.¡± ¡°But your Highness, my orders are¡­¡± ¡°Your orders are to serve me. Father is the Emperor, but I am your commander. That¡¯s an order.¡± Chapter 24 - The Twisted Concubine Chapter 24 ¨C The Twisted Concubine Palace Lune was waiting for Viola on the banks of the lake, the waters shimmering brightly with moonlight. He turned around as soon as he heard the soft rustle of her feet on the grass, a sly smile on his lips. It meant trouble, thought Viola, and she told herself not to be tricked again. ¡°I want to hear about Princess Guinev,¡± she said boldly while she was still striding towards him. ¡°I heard she had already left the palace,¡± he said. ¡°Yet the knight who was supposed to escort her to the Kingdom of Parus is now rotting in some graveyard. If you¡¯re going to lie to me, at least make it less obvious,¡± she snapped back. Lune tilted his head and Viola became on guard, stepping back as if to avoid a blow, and awaited his answer. After a few moments of silence which stretched awkwardly, he relented, saying, ¡°It must be the Emperor¡¯s orders for I really don¡¯t know. But if you really want to, I can find out,¡± he added, the mischievous grin back on his face. ¡°No, I have to see it with my own eyes,¡± she said grimly, resolutely refusing to be lured by his casual attitude. Without as much as blinking, Lune was suddenly beside her, Viola¡¯s hair in his hands in a firm but gentle grip. In response, her hidden dagger came out of her sleeve and into his chin, its sharp tip pressing lightly against the skin. ¡°I may be a prisoner, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I was groomed to be the Crown Princess. My training is too good for your tricks to work twice.¡± If Viola had thought this would finally slam her seriousness into Lune, she was mistaken. With his smile unwavering, he said, ¡°Serious women turn me on. All right then, I¡¯ll give you what I want. Maybe you can give me what I want? In exchange?¡± Ignoring the last part, she said, ¡°What? Where?¡± ¡°The Palace of the Concubines. You can see it for yourself.¡± Viola¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat, deflated, as the air of defiance left her. Without looking back at her, Lune gestured for her to follow with a tilt of his head. Deflated, she followed without a word. She whispered to herself, ¡°The Concubine¡¯s Palace? Well, that¡¯s where I will end up after the six months. I suppose it won¡¯t hurt to see it now.¡± * The hour was late. All was quiet, save for the chirping of crickets. For quite some time, not a single soul could be seen in the labyrinthian hallways of the Concubine¡¯s Palace. When they finally encountered one, Viola kept her head down. She did the same with the second, the third, the fourth, and so on. After a while, she began to dare a peek and saw that she was practically invisible to the servants. All they saw was the figurative rank of the Royal Knights¡¯ commander beside her. Lune has boasted that his rank among the nobility was second only to the Royal Family itself. She felt that perhaps it was more than just a boy trying to get inside a woman¡¯s skirts. If it was indeed real, she needed that authority to be able to move and act more freely. Perhaps there was an advantage letting him have her. She shook her head, as if the thought was a mosquito or bee trying to get inside her ear. ¡®What on earth am I thinking? Marrying him? How would that work, if it was even possible?¡¯ she chortled. Still, the idea was worth considering. If by the off chance, she did marry him, this knight of Arpen would have to follow the laws of Koronis instead. After all, it was customary in all the kingdoms for the culture of the higher-ranked partner in a marriage to take precedence. Since she was only a few heads away from being a Crown Princess, while Lune was a nobleman who was near the bottom of the line of succession to the throne, it stood that such a pairing would be of Koronis and not Arpen. ¡®I suppose the benefits of wedding him would, in a way, outweigh that with the Crown Prince,¡¯ she mused. Of course, this was only possible if Lustian gave her up while Lune actually had the courage to propose to her. Soon, the beginnings of a plan began to form as she stared at his brawny back, the shifting of the muscles apparent under this robe. It wasn¡¯t long, though, when her thoughts turned to their first night together. Viola caught herself from her thoughts starting further. She was thankful he kept walking without a glance backward or else, he would see her rosy blush. ¡°Here we are. Wait, why is your face so red?¡± Lune¡¯s voice cut through the haze clouding her mind. To cover up her lapse, she stammered, ¡°No, it was nothing. Probably the heat. We¡¯ve been walking for quite some time now.¡± Nonplussed, he said, ¡°Come inside then. I¡¯m sure the party¡¯s still happening.¡± Viola¡¯s eyebrows arched in surprise. ¡®What kind of party could there be in the middle of the night?¡¯ Bracing herself for some sort of trick, she went through the thick wooden doors in front of them. For some reason, some long-forgotten words from her childhood nanny sprung up from memory. ¡°I worry about the princess. She is either ignorant about the true side of an ordinary nobleman, or she just chooses to ignore them.¡± Those words were quickly blown away like leaves in the autumn wind. At first, she thought the hall was on fire with all the smoke. But it had none of the acrid scent of a burning building. There was some sort of unfamiliar sweetness in the air, with the slightly unpleasant tang of spilled wine and other alcohol underneath it. But that wasn¡¯t what made it clear, though. It was the sight in front of her: naked men and women were everywhere. On the luxurious rugs covering most of the floor, on the huge pillows almost large enough to be a child¡¯s bed, even on the tables that littered the hall. Entangled with each other, their hands, lips, and tongues were running over each other¡¯s bodies. ¡°What is happening?¡± she gasped, half-certain of the answer as she saw pairs of eyes unfocused while one or two stumbled as they tried to get up. Maids that were going to and forth to pick up the leftover food, bottles, plates, and bowls scattered all over tried to avoid the squirming bodies and the stumbling people. ¡°Drugs,¡± said Lune. Viola wanted to ask, ¡°Is that it?¡± Yet the more she inhaled the smoke and scents of the room, she felt her body treacherously responding. Lune¡¯s lone word suddenly began to make more sense. And the more sense it made, the more she felt a cold feeling inside her chest. Chapter 25 - A Sickening Truth Chapter 25 ¨C A Sickening Truth (1) Translator: Livyuna Editor: Larkspur Proofreader: Livyuna ¡°Ahh! Ahhh!¡± ¡°This is great. Tighten it. Tighter!¡± The man twisted his waist and thrust into the woman. ¡°Ahh ¡­ ahhh ¡­. Grand duke¡ª¡± ¡°Ugh ¡­ uhh ¡­ good, right? How is it? I¡¯m better than Lustian aren¡¯t I?¡± His hoarse voice sounded. ¡°It feels good ¡­ Ugh¡ª¡± The woman¡¯s moans were a testament to her feelings. Another man put a finger in a woman¡¯s vag*na and shook it as he sucked on her br*asts making her pant. It was simply carnal sex between the crown prince¡¯s concubine and a member of the imperial family. Viola felt rage burst forth from within her. It made her sick to the stomach. She couldn¡¯t fathom where the rumor that the concubines loved the crown prince stemmed from. Then, a man stuck out to her eye. She didn¡¯t know why but he looked like he was the crown prince. Black hair, black eyes, and a sturdy build ¡­ No way ¡­ there was no way the crown prince was crazy enough to have sex with his sex slaves while with his own brothers. That man stuck his face in a woman¡¯s dark p*bic hair under her flipped over dress, grabbed her breasts, and crazily licked her vag*na. ¡°Ahhh. Please do it more ¡­ Ugh¡ª¡± She called out in a shrill voice. ¡°I¡¯ll put it in, to your heart¡¯s content,¡± he smiled lewdly and replied. The woman grabbed her br*ast and shook her waist at him. He smiled and buried his huge flesh into her core. Immediately a loud moan rang out, simultaneously with a wet smacking noise. The man was still clothed as he penetrated her. The woman moaned and hugged the man¡¯s waist. This was sex ¡­ down to its crudest form, like the beasts in the wild ¡­ without a sense of propriety or shame. Here was the harshest truth of a human desire in its naked form and quite literally too. ¡®This is the crown prince¡¯s concubines¡¯ palace! This means that women here must be the crown prince¡¯s concubines ¡­ No way, was this a secret affair? Were the concubines having other men without the crown prince¡¯s knowledge?¡¯ Viola¡¯s hands shook. She had entered the empire under the same conditions, but the women in front of her were too crude and debaucherous. The concubines were skilled, meaning this wasn¡¯t the first time they had this kind of party. Their eyes were unfocused and all they did was look at the men with lustful orbs moaning at the pleasure they gave them. How could something like this ¡­ Who would have thought that there would be a swingers party deep inside the crown prince¡¯s palace? And with princesses from various countries no less ¡­ It was a tremendous shock that they were having secret orgies. ¡®You will become a plaything of the imperial family, and even if you are thrown away you will still be a sex slave. Ho, ho, ho!¡¯ Viola was in shock. She turned her head to look elsewhere when her eyes were drawn to a certain woman who stuck out- amongst all the naked bodies she was the only one sitting shyly. ¡®Which kingdom¡¯s princess is she? Could she perhaps know something about Guinev?¡¯ Viola pretended to clean up but kept her attention on the woman. When she saw her get up and leave, she followed closely. The woman¡¯s pale complexion returned to normal as soon as she left the party. Viola took a good look at her when she stopped walking. She looked sad and lonely; anxiously kept biting her lips and sighing. Viola grasped the disposition of the woman by her actions and facial expressions. She was at least not one of those obscene princesses. She couldn¡¯t be 100 percent sure but from the way she detached herself from the others she was clearly different from the others. She approached her as if she had been waiting for her there, as the woman sighed heavily and looked up at the sky. Feeling her presence, she cast her eyes on Viola. ¡°Who ¡­ are you a new maid?¡± said she. ¡°Nice to meet you for the first time. I¡¯m Viola of the Kingdom of Koronis, I recently came to the imperial villa to receive the Crown Princess Candidate training.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened. It was a big gamble for Viola to reveal her identity like this. ¡°¡ª To think that I am already seeing the next candidate after me ¡­ It¡¯s shocking!¡± She recomposed and introduced herself. ¡°My name is Anne from the Kingdom of Luana. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± The two met for the first time, but there was no animosity between them. She was a new candidate, but they would both end up in the same position of being part of the harem. ¡°Honestly, I was shocked. What I saw earlier was¡ª¡± Viola was the first to breach the subject. ¡°Yes, this isn¡¯t the concubine¡¯s palace. That¡¯s the imperial family¡¯s harem, anyone with imperial blood can have their way with the princesses.¡± Anne revealed the dastardly truth. ¡°I had no idea.¡± Viola sighed. What she had seen, was something no one back in Koronis knew, how could she be privy to them? ¡°It¡¯s natural not to know. Who would speak of such baseness in their kingdom? It wasn¡¯t enough that we were taken as hostages, but that we have become no better than sex slaves¡ª¡± Her eyes involuntarily turned moist. ¡°Does the Crown Prince know about this?¡± Viola queried. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he knows. He doesn¡¯t care about what happens to the princesses who in the first place came in as hostages. He abandoned us, all forgotten after the first night.¡± Her loneliness hung in the air, helplessness loomed casting its bitterest shadow. Viola felt pity for her and at the same time anger towards the imperial family. How could they treat women as such ¡­ ¡°But the irony of it all is that it is all consensual sex. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of consent when it¡¯s after we are high on drugs but still. Isn¡¯t it funny?¡± Her eyes were full of mockery. Abandoned by family and people, thrown to wolves, and subjected to a life worse than death ¡­ was there anything more miserable? Chapter 26 - A Sickening Truth (2) Chapter 26 ¨C A Sickening Truth (2) ¡°¡ª You can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s all to protect our kingdoms.¡± Viola didn¡¯t know if her words could comfort the girl, but either way, Anne let out a small laugh and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can at least find solace in the fact that even though we have become sex slaves of the imperial family we have protected our kingdom. If it weren¡¯t for that, everyone would have gone crazy. Anyway, it means a lot to us that our kingdoms are safe at the expense of one body,¡± she shrugged, reconciled to her fate. Viola remained silent. She had come to the enemy territory prepared, she had it all worked out. She would fail the training and be on her way home. It was as simple as that. It was only now that she realized she was living in a delusion. How na?ve she was! There was no such thing as a trip back home. Should the crown prince not select her, she would be joining the other princesses. What she had just walked out of would be her future. She would end up just like them, drugged and defiled, and what¡¯s more, all willingly. No! She did not want to be like them. She refused to be trampled upon by those numerous beasts called the members of the imperial family ¡­ serving as a tool for sexual profligacy, and what not ¡­ She was absolutely unreconciled to such a fate. As the scenes of revelry she had just witnessed flashed through her mind, her stomach twisted and turned; she felt a stabbing pain in her heart ¡­ like it were being shredded to pieces by the sharpest knife ever. She would rather slit all their throats, than let even one lay his filthy finger on her. How she wished she could sever each of their necks with a sharp sword this instance. Flay them alive, layer by layer ¡­ The two beauties, who had been shoved into the depth of hell, looked towards the sky and let out a bitter laugh. As it resounded in the quiet night, it should have invoked pity in anyone that cared to listen. Alas, pity seemed to have long forsaken them. They stood quietly for a while when Viola suddenly got curious. She was puzzled as to why Anne wasn¡¯t surprised by her who had snuck out of the imperial villa in the middle of the night. ¡°Am I right in saying that seeing that you aren¡¯t surprised upon seeing me that I am not the only one who snuck out during the training period?¡± She queried. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s one more.¡± Anne looked away from the sky and at her. ¡°Come to think of it, the Queen of Koronis is from the Kingdom of Parus, right? Oh, then ¡­ you must be here to get news on Guinev,¡± she said, her eyes glimmering at her own deduction. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Viola nodded her head unwilling to conceal her motives. ¡°Guinev ¡­ I was curious too. Unlike other concubines, we were close like sisters. We both entered the imperial villa at the same time, so we spent our training periods together. However, she suddenly disappeared the day before the final hurdle. She would also sneak out during the training period. I don¡¯t know what she was doing but she would always come back flushed.¡± Sneak out during training? That means that she either swam out along the waterway or that she knew about the secret passage. What on earth was Guinev doing? ¡°So what happened after? Do you have any idea?¡± Viola prodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Rumor is that she fell in love with a man and ran away with him ¡­ Some say that they are dead, some that they are trapped somewhere. Nobody really knows, but since she was a potential Crown Princess Candidate wouldn¡¯t the crown prince know? It would be more convenient to ask him personally ¡­ but we are trapped here, so I couldn¡¯t.¡± If it was a man in love perhaps ¡­ could it be the knight that was protecting her? The one who returned to the kingdom with a decapitated head. ¡°I see¡­¡± Viola suddenly felt a presence nearby. Anne was startled. ¡°Quickly, go back. There are a lot of eyes watching the imperial villa because of the Guinev incident. It won¡¯t be just you that could get hurt.¡± An anxious Anne hurriedly urged. In the end, is it just faster to find out through Lune? She wanted to check whether she was alive with her own eyes but ¡­ ¡°Hurry now. You have to be careful during the training period.¡± Anne beckoned Viola with her hand to quickly leave the concubine¡¯s palace. Viola turned, not in the direction she had arrived through but the opposite. As Viola¡¯s figure disappeared, a black-haired man came out, kissed Anne, and hugged her by the waist. The princess shuddered and gently pushed his body away. This only prompted the man to bury his head in her bosom. She grabbed the man¡¯s hair and breathed flatly. ¡°It¡¯s hotter when you are like this. Keep acting like a virgin.¡± ? Viola circled the building once and then headed for the spot she had parted ways with Lune. However, to her utter dismay, she discovered the security had been beefed up, armed knights now patrolled along the perimeter of the concubine¡¯s palace. Not a soul could sneak in or out without alerting them. She gritted her teeth at her rotten luck. Swiftly turning on her heels, she carefully went back into the concubine¡¯s palace, but this time she took the stairs and made her way to the rooftop. With nimble steps, she was soon on the tallest rooftop, looking down at the ground deep below. Whing- Her dress fluttered as the wind mercilessly blew. But Viola was undeterred. What was the wind compared to the ferocious beasts of the wild? She took in her surroundings and gauged the distance between the roofs. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t much. Deftly, she rolled her dress to look like pants and without a second thought, like a cat leapt in the air and over to the next roof. She relaxed her legs as she landed, making as little noise as possible. The last thing she wanted was to be discovered. Chapter 27 - A Second Kiss Chapter 27 ¨C A Second Kiss Lewd noises surged from down below, even the music did little to bury them. Together they floated a repugnant number in the dark and silent night. Her mouth, reflexively, felt dry as if she had chewed sand. She shook, horrified at the thought of becoming slaves like those princesses before her. She hated the thought of quivering in the pleasure given to her by the men who killed Edward. But more than that, she loathed the very thought of being enslaved. What should I do? It¡¯s no use pretending to be ugly if it means that I still cannot avoid being a plaything of the imperial family. Should I try to seduce him? Seduce him ¡­. Unbidden, Lune¡¯s face emerged in her mind. No. It¡¯s not like he has defective eyes, why would he take me as his wife? It¡¯s likely he wouldn¡¯t even accept me as a secondary wife. Her plans were a mess as was her mind. Roof after roof, she carefully made her way out. When she had sprung off the last one, she grabbed on to a large branch. Using it to help her up, she nimbly climbed the trees. Soon after, the crown prince¡¯s palace which was connected to the concubine¡¯s palace came into view. ¡®¡­ Lustian ¡­ lives in that palace, huh? I need to see what he looks like ¡­ he who throws his own concubines as treats to the imperial family for his own convenience. I have to see!¡¯ * The edge of the tree was basically touching the wide balcony. She gently descended and quickly hid in the shadows. After ascertaining she hadn¡¯t been discovered, she peered inside. Inside the fancy office, a man was surrounded by several knights. It looked like he was giving out orders. Once they had their order, the knights hurried out of the room. Then the man flopped onto a golden chair as if the crown prince¡¯s office was his. ¡®It looks like the crown prince¡¯s office ¡­ No way, is that man, Prince Lustian?¡¯ The man who seemed to be in deep thought suddenly jumped to his feet. He strode to the window, opened it, and came towards the balcony. Instinctively, Viola swallowed a quick breath and jumped off the balcony. However, her dress got stuck on a branch. She could feel a chill down her back. She tried to hide but the man seemed to have sensed something. The wind blew. She was on a wide branch but if she tumbled down a tree three stories high she would still get badly hurt. So, Viola grasped the branches firmly while sweating profusely. She had no choice but to wait and hope that he would quickly get back inside. It was then, when she was entirely focused on the man on the balcony, that a hand suddenly popped out from behind the tree right about the same time when her shoes slipped away. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± Viola¡¯s eyes were closed shut. She thought she was going to fall down but her wrist was firmly held in someone¡¯s hand. When she opened her tightly closed eyes, she saw a familiar face. It was Lune, the commander of the imperial knights ¡­ ¡°What are you doing in a place like this?¡± His cold voice drifted through the quiet night. ¡°Where did you go? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time?¡± ¡°Why are you in the crown prince¡¯s office?¡± she retorted with a question of her own. ¡°This is not the crown prince¡¯s office,¡± he simply replied. Wasn¡¯t it? He certainly looked like a prince when he was sitting on the golden chair, but he is saying he isn¡¯t ¡­ Viola looked at him dubiously. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, you might fall. Come here, I¡¯ll hide you.¡± ¡°Hide ¡­ you are going to hide me?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°It seems like they noticed that you¡¯ve snuck out. The imperial villa has been flipped upside down.¡± ¡°Ah! Ro ¡­ Rosha¡ª¡± Viola¡¯s vision went black, because like in any kingdom the servants would be punished if the princess did something wrong. She had to go back to the imperial villa right away, but if she was seen moving around with him it would make matters worse. She was now a Crown Princess Candidate, she would be perceived as having a not so secret love affair with another man ¡­ Lustian quickly led Viola inside, he then rummaged through his closet and handed her a dress. ¡°Remove your make-up, and change into this outfit. You have to act as my lover,¡± he said calmly. ¡°My makeup¡ª!¡± Viola was now in a fix. Removing her makeup would obviously reveal her real face. The man would know she was faking it all along. However, on the other end, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for the commander of imperial knights to have an ugly woman as his lover. Time was of the essence and she seemed to have no other recourse ¡­ She had to remove it ¡­ ¡°Hurry up, the later you are, the worse it will get for your people,¡± Lustian seemed to see through her dilemma and urged. ¡°Okay, turn around.¡± The moment he turned his back, she took off her clothes one by one until she was wearing only a corset. She then proceeded to remove her makeup. There was water in front of the mirror, so she used that to remove the thick foundation on her face . She had to rub her face repeatedly as the makeup would not come off easily. When she looked up, she caught sight of her real face in the mirror. She then wore the fancy dress that Lune had handed her but couldn¡¯t do anything about her hair colour. Even so, standing there in a dress adorned with jewels, she looked like a completely different person. Viola couldn¡¯t close her mouth when she saw her reflection in the mirror. She did not have make up on but her white face and red lips were so beautiful that it seemed like she did. Her lush eyebrows and long eyelashes complimented her beautiful blue eyes. Then, one more person was seen in the mirror. Their eyes met, she felt goosebumps all over her body. Chapter 28 - Risky Bravado Chapter 28 ¨C Risky Bravado Lune¡¯s hawkish eyes seemed to be piercing her. His longing gaze made her feel naked even though she was fully dressed; she was nervous under his sweeping gaze that blatantly traversed her entire body. Viola cleared her throat and gulped. ¡°To think you hid this face ¡­. If the crown prince were to see it, he would never have let go,¡± his raspy voice broke the silence. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°If you had blond hair, you would perfectly match the prince¡¯s tastes,¡± he added. Particularly because his burning gaze seemed to say they couldn¡¯t keep themselves off her, she held her tongue about her blond hair. The thing that she most wanted to do right now was to indulge in the ridiculous fancy of asking ¡®If you are interested in me, would you marry me? Please, make me a secondary wife.¡¯ She was also humouring the thought of him using his power to execute the mission she received from the king. Lune trudged towards her and hugged Viola by the waist and looked into her eyes. She saw his fiery burning eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give you to the crown prince.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re making dangerous comments¡ª¡± He pressed his lips down, invading her mouth with his tongue and completely sealing her words. He then grabbed her head with both hands and began a long and hard kiss. It was hasty and wild, as if he had been enduring the urge for a long time now. She was shocked. At this moment ¡­ the man that was kissing her was ¡­ ¡°¡­ Wait a minute¡­. You¡ª¡± Her lips were locked with his again. She couldn¡¯t speak, he wouldn¡¯t let her. Viola was overwhelmed and at a loss. She couldn¡¯t believe she would get kissed a second time. His actions were too abrupt that she didn¡¯t have enough time to take out the dagger hidden on her thigh. Their tongues entangled with each other. It was hot. Everywhere his lips touched seemed to sizzle. He kissed her as if he wanted to burn her soul and body to the ground. The burning heat seemed to constantly permeate through her body. Her shoulders curved back. He changed angles frantically and grabbed Viola¡¯s thin waist with his large hand and sucked on her lips. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he ate her lips whole. He pulled on the root of her tongue and sweetly wrapped her tongue with his. Viola, as she was being ambushed with a kiss for a second time, again thought of foolish things. ¡®Seeing that this guy keeps kissing me, isn¡¯t he for sure interested in me? Should I ask him to make a deal? If you don¡¯t want the crown prince to have me, can you propose to me first?¡¯ Her head was so hot it felt like her brain was melting. He swept across the roof of her mouth, passed through her teeth, and sweetly sucked on her pink tongue. Lustian would hug her even tighter every time she tried to sit down because her body had no strength. She turned her head, she couldn¡¯t breathe because his thick tongue filled her mouth. It seemed he would give her no respite, as he grabbed her chin and took her lips into his again. Viola pulled her hips back when his warm hands wandered towards her breasts. But Lustian merely narrowed the gap and stuck his lower body to hers, his hard erection rubbed on her belly button, almost scalding her as if it were molten honey. Her vision flashed. Lust! It was certainly Lust. It looked like her body could certainly be used to make a deal seeing how his own got excited for hers. ¡®What do I do? What should I do? Think! Viola! Just think of one single idea. You don¡¯t want to live horribly like the princesses earlier, do you?¡¯ She wanted to avoid being a plaything of the imperial family by any means. Viola snapped open her eyes and gently grasped his shoulders with her hands that were wandering in the air. If I have to let a man do it once anyway, let¡¯s use it on this man that is willing to help me ¡­ Lune¡¯s touch made her short of breath. He grasped her thin waist with one hand and touched her breasts over her dress with the other. Viola jumped up abruptly. No matter how much she wrapped it with bandages, she could clearly feel his touch. She swallowed her breath. ¡°Ha¡ª¡± He grabbed her hair., kissed and sucked on her tongue so intensely the root of her tongue tingled. His long eyelashes that were slightly up, shook precariously. ¡°Wait a minute¡ª¡± she tried to speak. ¡°After a kiss,¡± he cut her off. He poked through into her mouth and even licked the saliva stuck in it. He sucked hard as if he did not want to leave a single drop behind. Her chest swelled up. Her body, unlike her head, was gradually getting aroused. She had long past her coming of age ceremony. Could she give her first-time to a man she liked a little bit? Sex drive ¡­ What an illogical thing ¡­ He not only was dazzlingly beautiful, but also had a strong body. She had thought so the first time she saw his naked body but everywhere she touched was firm. His thing below that was even harder made her even dizzier ¡­ Viola let out a silent scream and came to her senses. ¡®Don¡¯t think of anything else. Viola, talk to him. Use him!¡® Viola squeezed out all her remaining strength and pushed him away, breathing raggedly. He looked at her as if he hadn¡¯t expected that. ¡°How much of what you said was serious?¡± she demanded. ¡°All of it.¡± She leveled her limpid eyes on him. ¡°Well then, I need to also hear why you kissed me.¡± ¡°I feel clear when I kiss you. I feel like the heat inside me disappears. Look at my body, this is the proof.¡± ¡°Lust ¡­ you mean you were lusting after an ugly face?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t look at the outside. I¡¯m someone who looks at the inside.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Viola decided to be brave. The man looked at her as if he would die if he didn¡¯t cool off the heat inside him immediately. It was a reckless thing to do, but left with no other choice, she had to settle with the only option. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll trust you and be honest. I have no intention of becoming a crown princess,¡± she blurted the truth. ¡°I guessed so.¡± He really didn¡¯t seem at all surprised. ¡°If I make an offer, will you accept the offer?¡± ¡°No matter what.¡± She was still skeptical over his readiness. ¡°Make a deal with me.¡± Chapter 29 - Cards On the Table Chapter 29 ¨C Cards On the Table Lustian¡¯s eyes grew big, Viola stared at him with her voice heightened due to her ragged breathing. ¡°I will give you the body you desire so much¡­ In exchange, stop the crown prince from choosing me,¡± she said. ¡°Is it so terrible to marry the Crown Prince?¡± A complicated feeling flitted past his eyes, albeit momentarily. ¡°Yes! My goal is to fail the training and get back to my home.¡± In the end, she revealed her plans. ¡°It¡¯s not good to ask for a divorce before you even get married.¡± Lune laughed. His laughter sounded like a sneer, but Viola did not care as long as they both got what they wanted. She had been looking for a way to avoid a marriage with the terrible imperial family, and her last resort was marrying someone outside of the imperial family no matter who it was. ¡°You won¡¯t lose anything either way. If you marry me, you¡¯ll be the prince of the Kingdom of Koronis. Isn¡¯t it an honor for a noble to marry royalty? Now, the choice is yours. However, if you refuse my offer, I¡¯ll tell the maid that you kissed me.¡± ¡°Even the way you threaten is cute.¡± ¡°You¡¯re guilty too!¡± She retorted. ¡°Yes, true ¡­ It¡¯s high treason to touch you without the prince¡¯s permission.¡± He laughed again, but like a madman this time. She gazed at the man immersed in delirious laughter, clenching the sides of her dress, prepared to endure whatever was to come. She was at an impasse, one side was the deep blue sea and the other the devil. She had to take a plunge, no matter what for the road behind had long been burnt to cinders. Suddenly, he stopped laughing and took her hand. Before she could realize what was happening, he had put the ring on his finger into hers. Then, he gently pecked her hand. It was a respectful kiss like a man would do to the girl he was about to marry. However, his eyes were a contrast to this gentlemanly act ¡­ seething hot with desire. ¡°I concur. I¡¯ll take the deal,¡± he said. ¡° The period is two years. You¡¯ll have to live with me for two years to get a divorce.¡± Before she could react, she grabbed her by the waist, and once again their lips met. As the sucking sounds of their flesh engulfed the air, a scorching ball of fire went through his chest to hers ¡­ her legs went limp, losing all strength. ¡®Please, please, endure just a bit longer ¡­.¡¯ Viola desperately implored herself. However, despite her steely resolve not to get carried away, her body was harping on another tune entirely. She felt something pour down below. She soon realized that it was her body reacting. Struggling to forcefully escape from pleasure ¡­ it was too hard. She swallowed her breath, trying to clear her mind and tame her body. He stopped kissing her for a moment, she took that opportunity to breathe. ¡°Before that ¡­ Viola,¡± he suddenly spoke. ¡°You¡¯ll have to meet the crown prince once. Put on your makeup again. So that you will get rejected by him.¡± ¡°I want that too,¡± she agreed. It was best to get that side sorted out before entangling herself with Lune. This way, things would be more under her control. ¡°Good, because I don¡¯t want you to go into the harem either. I want you to become mine for the taking.¡± With that declaration, he swooped down to capture her lips. ¡°Mhmm¡ª!¡± It was fortunate enough that she didn¡¯t faint right here and now from the dizzying stimulus capturing her senses. His hands kept creeping towards her breasts, she grabbed them tightly in defiance. She knew that if her dress came off, they would end up doing the act. It wasn¡¯t time for that yet, she needed to string him along a bit more. Viola opened her eyes fiercely. Lune¡¯s eyes met hers and her eyes flashed. ¡°I like it. As long as the venom in your eyes isn¡¯t directed at me.¡± He smirked and held her back firmly. His hands clasped her shoulders, and her head went blank. The feeling of their tongues entangling was so odd. Her heart was pounding. His softly wrapped lips were so smooth and sweet. Unknowingly, she turned her head to accept his kiss. Then, something popped up from down below. It didn¡¯t take long before she realized it was lust and soon after her face turned tearful. Boom, boom, boom ¡­ Drums went off. The sound resonated in her head, the heart was driving her crazy. ? She ran into a servant on the way out but no one suspected her. Then again, the way Lune hugged her so affectionately left no room for doubts. After climbing onto the back of Lune¡¯s horse, they left the crown prince¡¯s palace and quickly went towards the imperial villa. She buried her face into his back. Their second kiss was intense just like the first. Her head had gone blank. It did not lead to her dress coming off and having sex, but it exhausted her, nonetheless, as if she had undergone a strenuous exercise. Arriving at the imperial villa, she could see the knights running around. She couldn¡¯t figure out how they had found out when she had snuck out without even a rat or bird knowing. ¡°Get back.¡± The knights who saw Lune fell flat onto the ground. Viola covered her face as much as she could with her robe. She could see the maids running over through the corner of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t breathe a word about it,¡± Lune¡¯s authoritative voice boomed through the air. ¡°I¡¯m the one who took her with me.¡± ¡°Ah ¡­ Yes ¡­ Lu ¡­ Lord Lune.¡± Those few hurriedly acknowledged. Just then Viola saw Rosha. She went straight to her to make sure she was all right. She could see the servants holding ropes, ready to tie her up. Lune glared at them and the servants rapidly retreated. ¡°Headmaid,¡± he bellowed. A meek voice answered, ¡°My lord.¡± ¡°Get rid of all the servants and maids of the imperial palace.¡± ¡°What?!¡± The head maid was visibly shocked. Mouth agape, she looked at her master trying to discern if she were mistaken. Chapter 30 - Unraveling Chapter 30 ¨C Unraveling Translator: Livyuna Editor: Larkspur Proofreader: Livyuna ¡°Did you not understand what I said?¡± With gritted teeth he spoke, his piercing gaze leveled at her. ¡°Get rid of all of the annoying eyes.¡± ¡°Yes! I understand.¡± ¡°Instead,¡± he said in a cold tone, ¡°you¡¯ll have to make sure not even a single rat can enter the imperial villa.¡± ¡°O-of course.¡± This time she rushed to acquiesce, not wishing to incense him further. This was his way of saying that he would certainly stand with her because they had a deal. The head maid briefly glanced at Viola. A glimmer of surprise could be seen on her perpetually poker face. Her eyes fell on the princess¡¯s hands that were gripped in anxiety. Viola too looked at the ring on her hand. She had thought it was a blue sapphire, but now that she saw it in the dark it seemed to be a ruby. No matter how little she knew about jewelry, she was confident she could tell a sapphire from a ruby ¡­ Interesting. The head maid approached Viola as soon as Lune turned around to leave. She treated her so kindly that she wondered if it were the same person she had known. ¡°Please, come inside,¡± she said, politely. ¡°All right¡­¡± The head maid lowered her eyes completely and quietly followed Viola. She called to her when she saw her heading towards her room. ¡°Today on, you will use a different room from your maid,¡± she said. Viola was taken aback. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°The date for the last hurdle will be moved up.¡± The two women stared at each other for a moment. But it was the once haughty head maid that bowed her head first and very respectfully said, ¡°The crown prince wants to see the Crown Princess Candidate as soon as possible.¡± An addled Viola simply stared at the head maid. However, the latter refused to meet her gaze. No. Actually, her conduct had taken a drastic turn. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to meet her eyes, but that she shouldn¡¯t meet her eyes in the first place. Viola had been waiting to be severely reprimanded for having snuck out by this stern woman, but to her surprise, she hadn¡¯t said a word since she¡¯d arrived. On the contrary, her attitude seemed more like a retainer now. It was quite hard to digest. Soon, the head maid stopped before a different room. ¡°In the future, this room will be used by the prospective crown princess. Rosha can use the room she¡¯s using now.¡± Saying so, inserted the key in her hand and the tightly closed door opened. What greeted Viola was beyond her imagination. Eyes wide to their limits, she took in the spectacle before her. It was a plush room, nothing like the one she had lived in until now. It was spacious and tastefully adorned. The expensive furniture and precious embellishments seemed to have been brought over from across the continent and sea. The bed ¡­ the large bed, was covered in exquisite silk. The bedposts were made of solid gold, on it was a dragon rising to the sky- its scales meticulously etched, eyes studded with jewels ¡­ such superlative craftsmanship was not without an enormous price. Suffice it to say, this room befitted a sovereign. ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯ve never seen such a fancy room. I¡¯d believe it¡¯s the king¡¯s chambers!¡± Rosha, who was silent throughout, finally bursted into an exclamation. Viola was similarly awestruck. She thought the room would be filled with dust and abandon, seeing as it was sealed, and must have been unoccupied. Yet, there was not a speck of grime that tainted the splendor before her. The head maid took her leave, bowing respectfully if it were any more possible. The stunned Rosha regained her bearings in awhile. There was an even gnawing question at her mind. She turned to Viola, seemingly stuck in her own thoughts. ¡°What did the head maid mean when she said, ¡®the date for the last hurdle will be moved up?¡¯¡± ¡°I suppose you also deserve to know the truth,¡± Viola sighed, weariness settling in her bones after today¡¯s ordeal. Rosha sat opposite Viola, her anxiety reflected in the latter¡¯s eyes. Viola then began retelling the events that occurred, from the lecherous Concubine Palace to her precarious deal with Lune. After all was said, Rosha was dumbstruck. She began, with more wisdom Viola had expected, ¡°You are ignorant because you grew up sheltered¡­ but I tell you this, the world of the nobility¡ªthe real one, behind the regality that gleams, lies dark, perverse secrets ¡­ There¡¯s no one who values purity anymore, rather they are lured to pleasure and desire, like a moth to a flame. You didn¡¯t have to know that so soon ¡­ I feel miserable that my princess witnessed such a sight,¡± Rosha lamented. ¡°I am ¡­ destined to enter the harem even if I am abandoned by the crown prince. I would rather die than for that to happen, that¡¯s why I made a deal with him.¡± Viola was clearer than anyone about what her future held. She knew there was no escaping this hell. As she explained her circumstances and with it, her secret deal with Lune, even the simpleton Rosha wasn¡¯t surprised at her choice. The little maid concurred with her mistress¡¯s wise decision if it meant escaping the crown prince¡¯s clutches. ¡°Then, won¡¯t you have to see the crown prince at least once?¡± Rosha anxiously asked. ¡°I suppose so. I¡¯d rather see him as soon as possible and be turned down. Rosha, you have to make me look like the ugliest woman ever on the day I meet him. So ugly that just looking at my face would make them hurl¡ª¡± ¡°Yes! Trust me.¡± Rosha burned with determination to make Viola look like the ugliest woman on the day she was to meet with the crown prince. ? The cold air wrapped around the head maid¡¯s body as she came out into the hallway. ¡°Meow ¡­ meow ¡­¡± She thought she heard a cat and out of nowhere, then it did pop out. This was a black cat that the Crown Princess Candidate had secretly brought into the imperial villa. If it had been before, she would have thrown stones at it and threatened it to stop wandering around in the hallways. But now, she couldn¡¯t. The ugly girl from Koronis, after all, was no longer the ¡®Crown Princess Candidate¡¯ but the ¡®Crown Princess¡¯. How surprised was she at the sight of the Crown Prince¡¯s ring on Viola¡¯s hand ¡­ The dark hallways seemed gloomier than usual. The head maid¡¯s steps hastened. She went deeper and deeper into the old and narrow hallway until she reached a flight of stairs, then hurried up. She couldn¡¯t open the old iron gate for a long time. She could only open it after she let out a couple of fake coughs. As soon as she opened the door, magic stuck on to her skin making it sting. Inside the room was a strange floating mass, when it felt the entrant¡¯s presence it transformed into a flat mirror. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty ¡­ A candidate who received Prince Lustian¡¯s ring has appeared. Ple-please command me.¡± In the mirror, a man who resembled Lustian appeared. He seemed surprised but soon after a satisfied smile laced his face. ¡°Was she worth the wait?¡± A low laugh echoed in the darkness. ¡°All right, keep an eye on it.¡± Chapter 31 - She Is Mine Chapter 31 ¨C She Is Mine In response to the summons of the crown prince, a man arrived. He was one of the men enjoying himself among the sea of beauties in the Concubines¡¯ Palace. Piss drunk, he lost his footing, staggered before flopping down right next to the second highest authority in the kingdom. Lustian simply looked at him in exasperation. ¡°Just look at yourself.¡± ¡°Instead of praising your little brother who does your work for you, you scold him?¡± The man flashed a smug smile and complained. ¡°Wipe the drool off your mouth.¡± Lustian shot him a look of disgust before unceremoniously commanding: ¡°I need you to lie.¡± ¡°Was I caught?¡± He chuckled. This man, who walked in unbridled and made no show of decorum, was none other than Lustian¡¯s little brother. He was also the one who carried out his elder brother¡¯s duties right under the vigilant nose of their Father Emperor. While the imperial clan of Arpen strictly adhered to fulfilling God¡¯s wishes- indulging in a life of coital activities, Lustian had blatantly rejected this duty. So, although he had no dearth for women in general and princesses in particular, he had never once laid a finger let alone sleep with those sent into his harem. However, the entire world believed otherwise. This was courtesy of the man currently reeking in alcohol and basking in the afterglow of an intense carnal caper. It was a well-kept secret between the two brothers, that without an exception all the princesses had spent their first night with the second prince, Prince Ivan. While even Lustian¡¯s shadow was miles away from his harem, this brother fulfilled all his bedroom duties in his stead. They had been enacting this play for some time now, and no one was the wiser. Besides, unlike the crown prince, this prince by far resembled the emperor the most, wantonly pursuing lust and pleasure. As such, no one suspected him to be a fill-in, ¡°It¡¯s different this time. I need you to reject her instead of having the first night,¡± Lustian said matter-of-factly. ¡°I heard rumors that an unbelievably ugly woman has entered the palace. Are you rejecting her before you even see her?¡± Prince Ivan queried. ¡°Yes, I refuse her as the crown prince, but I will have her as Lune.¡± ¡°Huck! Now, did something just happen to my ears? Did you just say Lune?¡± The second prince made a show of cleaning his ear. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± Lustian wasn¡¯t distracted by this theatrics. ¡°Lune ¡­ How long has it been since I heard that nickname ¡­ Ha ha ha.¡± Ivan propped his chin on Lustian¡¯s knee with a half-asleep look and whispered in a languid voice. ¡°It would be the biggest scandal in the entire kingdom, that the head of the blood army is interested in a woman.¡± ¡°Shut up, and listen to me. We keep this secret to ourselves ¡®til the end.¡± He was getting impatient over his brother¡¯s flippant attitude. Ivan shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t want to sleep with an ugly girl anyway, moreover, I am surrounded by beautiful princesses, I have no time to spare.¡± As far as Lustian was concerned, the princesses were of no concern to him. As long as he didn¡¯t have to get involved with them, it didn¡¯t matter how Ivan or for that matter anyone else, enjoyed them. In reality, it was his little brother who shared their boudoir, so he couldn¡¯t care less if he did them again. But things were a tad different now. For once, the ever nonchalant crown prince, who cared naught who was sent into his harem, had chosen. The sensational changes in him, the lust that was driving him to the zenith of madness, was all because of this one person. While his inner beast hungered, a thirst raged throughout his body such that it could only be quenched through a kiss. The candidate this time was certainly special. That said, how could he throw the one, who caught his eye, made his body lust, and calmed his body, into the harem for his clansmen to feast? However, this didn¡¯t mean he could simply waltz in and accept her as the crown princess. Not that he didn¡¯t want to, but because she didn¡¯t want to. She had made her hatred for the crown prince evident, the mere mention of his name suffused her orbs with disdain. So, how could he reveal himself? Besides there was another matter that bound his hands. Her status. Merely the fact that she was an illegitimate daughter of the King of Koronis disqualified her from being lauded the second highest position of the Arpen Empire. Right now, what he needed the most was time. In order to make it impossible for anyone to drive her away, to be able to establish her position in this empire ¡­ he had to meticulously strategize and flawlessly execute. But the irony was, time itself was against him.All his endeavors would be in vain should the emperor return from his long vacation. Even if Father returns, I will make her mine no matter what it takes. Lustian¡¯s plan was to make her Lune¡¯s wife in the absence of the emperor. She didn¡¯t abhor Lune and would readily consent. Then, Lune would go on to become the crown prince, and she, unbeknownst to her, the crown princess. It was a perfect plan. The corners of his lips lifted into an attractive curve. As soon as he made up his mind, the desire to be with her at the earliest surged. How he wished to vent out the slowly building heat within and pierce her inner flesh. The mere thought sent shivers down his lower half. His manhood immediately reacted, bulging and rising in anticipation of their first night together. But before it could come to fruition, he needed a stand-in. And who better than the most believable Ivan ¡­ ¡°It is tonight. Don¡¯t forget, to her, I am just the commander of the imperial knights.¡± Chapter 32 - The Crow Chapter 32 ¨C The Crown Prince Nightfall. Whether it was practice or the pressure of living under the enemy¡¯s roof, Rosha¡¯s makeup skills got better and better by the day. There could never have been an uglier woman in the world than the one in the mirror with blue eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but admire the deft hands of her little maid and her nanny¡¯s foresight for setting things up. As Viola gazed at her ugliest ever, she let out a soft chuckle. The dreary dress draping her right now seemed even uglier than her face, thoroughly amusing her. Soon, it was time to depart. Veiled, she walked out of her chambers and towards the waiting carriage. The final act was here. She spent the entire ride looking at the night sky lost deep in thoughts. There was only one thing filling her mind now- Crown Prince Lustian. The enemy who killed her beloved brother Edward ¡­ Her hatred for this crown prince ran deeper than her bones. As ruthless as the Arpen Imperial Clan was, this man seemed to be at the helm of it all. The master of the Blood Army, the wretched beasts that mercilessly slain her brother. As her thoughts surged within, her hands trembled. Not out of fear for Lustian, but because she was afraid that she would put a knife through his chest and stab him in the neck as soon as she saw him. Don¡¯t waver. Ever! ¡­ The moment you take his life, there will be another war. The village that Edward protected ¡®til the end will be devastated. His death would be in vain. Please, Viola ¡­ Keep your hostility buried deep. Don¡¯t forget that the Arpen Empire can become an enemy at any moment. Viola bit her lip, closed her eyes fiercely shut to suppress the quivering rage within. As the rhythmic churning of wheels made its way to her ears, she willed herself to lull her tumultuous emotions. She was nearing the crown prince¡¯s palace now, or that was what she thought ¡­ Slowly, she opened her eyes and glimpsed the calm river cruising by. She was surprised. She had not been here for long but knew this river was situated right behind the crown prince¡¯s palace. She knew not why they were bringing her here instead of the residence, but before she could ponder further the Lake of God came into view. After a while, the carriage stopped and a servant opened the door. ¡°From here you must go alone. You see that over there?¡± The servant pointed yonder. ¡°Prince Lustian is waiting for you there.¡± Dark was the night, darker was the forest. Silence shrouded it all, even the sounds of the heartbeats were deemed a din. The moon reflecting on the surface of the river provided the lone light there was, accompanying the lonely Viola into the dense thicket of unknown. Taking a deep breath, she gripped the sides of her dress and trudged forward in the direction the servant gestured. Not long after, a small mansion revealed itself. It seemed to have been abandoned, the towering weeds and gloomy facade standing in testimony. As she drew closer, the huge old bronze statue of God of Judith became clearer and clearer. Was this the temple of the God of Judith? As soon as Viola stepped forward, the lights turned on. She was stunned for a moment. Before she could get her bearings straight a long, red shadow came from within the mansion. It was only now that she noticed the two men standing in front of the mansion. A long streak of light shone on Lune¡¯s face before it disappeared, only leaving the ominously deep darkness behind ¡­ His beautiful face stood out even more than usual in the dark because he was dressed black today. Then something stood up behind him and Lune opened his mouth. ¡°Your Royal Highness, Prince Lustian.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Viola hurriedly folded up her dress and bowed to greet him. She gulped. A peal of laughter breached the silence. As she heard the crown prince¡¯s unbridled laughter, that seemed to shake the entire mansion, her hands clenched further and further. She was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure any longer, that she would aim her knife at him right this instance. She bit the inside of her mouth and waited for his command. ¡°So you are the one Lune said that he fell in love with at first sight? Hahaha, he really has bad eyes.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve just wasted my time. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d be happy to meet a crown princesses candidate without an ounce of appeal.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± Success! Seemingly, he could tell that she was ugly even with the veil on. Well, she did tighten her breasts to make them even flatter and inserted cotton into her dress to make her frame as large as a man, so it was understandable. Viola wanted to dance in joy just as much as he laughed at her appearance. His ridicule was music to her ears. Turned out, she had been worried sick over nothing. But that thought was only in hindsight. He trudged towards her. Viola was so surprised she forgot all etiquette and looked up. She was appalled the moment their eyes met. This man ¡­ he is the one I saw at the concubine¡¯s palace! He¡¯s the crown prince? Did Anne lie to me? Suddenly, his hands reached out, grabbed the veil, and threw it back. Instantly, Lune gripped the crown prince¡¯s wrist as Viola¡¯s blue eyes shook in shock. For a moment the air stilled, a deathly silence loomed. And then a shrill screech like something sharp grazed something, breached the stillness. It came from the direction of the knights. Chapter 33 - His For The Taking (1) Chapter 33 ¨C His For The Taking (1) ¡°Ah, ah. My mistake. Will you let go of my wrist now?¡± As the crown prince took his hands off the veil, Lune slowly released his wrist. As if reiterating his words, the crown prince immediately took a tad step back and simply stared at the girl before him. ¡°It¡¯s a face I¡¯ve seen before,¡± said he, ¡°but I can¡¯t seem to remember where.¡± His eyes seemed pensive albeit momentarily. ¡°Anyway, since Lune said that he likes you I will give my permission. However, there¡¯s a condition. You will have to hide your relationship during the six-month training period. No matter how much I disagree, I can¡¯t go against the laws set by the emperor.¡± By the time he reached the end of his words, his voice seemed frosty and all the feeling of ¡®familiarity¡¯ abandoned. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Viola was neither haughty nor humble. She too wanted to keep her affairs with Lune under wraps. At no cost should word reach Koronis, much less the Emperor of Arpen. ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed the head maid of the imperial villa, so even if you set up a bridal chamber with Lune no one will bat an eyelid. What do you think?¡± His voice turned mischievous, eyes crafty. ¡°Lune, this is enough, no? You also have to act like the crown prince, even if people with permission are allowed into the imperial villa if a man that isn¡¯t the crown prince goes in and out of it, it isn¡¯t good for me.¡± ¡°I know. I have already made my people the servants of the imperial villa.¡± ¡°Good. What you do after the six months, whether you leave the palace or get married, is up to you.¡± He gazed at her unflinchingly, his thoughts unknown. Viola gingerly patted her chest. It was a relief she was denied by the crown prince and was allowed to marry Lune. She was now free to execute her other plans. The crown prince waved his hand as if annoyed and left the mansion. Once the two were alone, Lune held Viola¡¯s hand and helped her stand. He giggled and laughed at her heavy and thick makeup. This girl had gone to great lengths today. ¡°Now, you got what you want, so it¡¯s time for my reward,¡± he said between chuckles. ¡°¡ª Where ¡­ No, how should we do it?¡± Viola was flustered. ¡°Here.¡± Lune¡¯s orbs seethed, his lust kindled. ¡°What?!¡± She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. They were in the middle of nowhere, with nothing but woods and an abandoned mansion around. ¡°Today is going to be our first night.¡± His voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Now, hold on.¡± She tried to reason with him. ¡°I haven¡¯t readied my heart yet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the need to ready it for? We just overlap our bodies and have sex¡ª¡± Without a warning, he grabbed her waist. As the last wall standing between them, his liege¡¯s permission, had been pulled down, Lune was akin to unbridled stead. His eyes were burning with anticipation, all his pent up libido threatening to break loose. No matter if they were getting married as a part of a deal, shouldn¡¯t they at least bathe before their first night? However, Lune had a look that said that he couldn¡¯t wait for even a moment longer. In fact, his lower body had already bulged up and when Viola caught sight of it she let out a shriek inwardly. Her face turned red. ¡°It ¡­ it¡¯s my first time ¡­ I don¡¯t have any experience yet, so¡ª¡± ¡°You should have had a lover from social gatherings since you were royalty.¡± Lune retorted. ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have such hobbies, as I preferred my sword and horse riding over the gatherings.¡± She felt indignant. Did this man think she lived like one just because she had the title of a princess? ¡°Good. I like that more ¡­ because I like that you have a clean body, unlike those lustful princesses.¡± He tightened his grip along her waist. ¡°Ah ¡­ wait a minute. A bath¡ª¡± ¡°Come here.¡± She had come here totally unprepared. She had thought that if the crown prince agreed, they would decide on a date and have their first night later on but that couldn¡¯t be farther from the truth. Even worse, there was nothing to block this from happening now. There was only dead silence surrounding them without a soul in sight. She knew that no one but the imperial family was allowed to approach the Lake of God. And yet, here they were ¡­ Amidst her musings, her shabby dress was swept down to the floor. ¡°Where am I?¡± she asked in a whisper. ¡°The Temple.¡± She was right- it was a temple. The inside was as dark as the outside, but she could tell that there wasn¡¯t a speck of dust in here. Although it seemed deserted, it was surprisingly well-kept. It went on to show that this was a sacred place to the imperial family. The place he had brought her to was a large hall inside the temple. She soon discovered this place was the bathhouse. She could see the steam rising from a large inlet, the source of water to the place. ¡°The Judith River can also be used as a hot spring.¡± As if sensing her thoughts, Lune explained. ¡°This is a special bath that only the chosen one can use.¡± ¡°Then, isn¡¯t this the crown prince¡¯s private bath?¡± She had thought that this place was a restricted area, but now that they were here, she was a little befuddled about its limitations. ¡°Of course I got permission, especially for today. It¡¯s the first night, so at least for today, we are Crown Prince and Crown Princess Candidate of the Arpen Empire.¡± He abruptly lowered his head and kissed her, hands making their way under her dress. Viola gulped. Chapter 34 - His For The Taking | 19 Chapter 34 ¨C His For The Taking | 19 Her heart started pounding as he grabbed her waist and pulled her close. ¡°¡ª mhmmm.¡± Their tongues entangled in a passionate kiss. The kisses became frantic, it aroused both of them to their desires even further. Viola¡¯s heart and head were ringing. His lips upon hers became desperate, as though he wanted to drink every drop of it. He held her back and pulled her to him, his tongue rough inside her mouth. She felt like she was melting away in pleasure. Her knees were weak, and she buckled, but his hands around her waist held her aloft. She got a hint of a pleasant fragrance amidst the dizzying moment. It was the scent of the bath. It soothed her to a lull as she surrendered herself to the sweet moment. They both broke the kiss, gasping for air. ¡°You taste like heaven,¡± he said. She mumbled something incoherently in return, not being able to think straight. Before she could wrap her head around anything, he kissed her again. Viola jumped back when she felt his erection. His hand quivered and pulled her even closer, deepening the kiss. Her head had gone blank, unable to think of anything else as she felt him harden and lost her ability to comprehend anything anymore. ¡°Share your love with him tonight ¡­ Viola.¡± An unfamiliar voice drifted in her mind. Before she could decide if she had imagined it, the voice was no longer there. It felt strange. ¡°It would be good if you could focus a little, you know. It¡¯s supposed to be our first night,¡± he said, sensing her momentary distraction. He tilted her head back and deepened his kiss. She felt surprised at the pace her heart was beating. He moaned. He was fully aroused, as was she. Her body quivered with heat. Hurriedly, he took off his clothes as he continued kissing her. He was naked from the waist up. She could see his well-sculpted chest. That brought her back to her mind. Edward had muscles like that, she thought. Forgive me, Brother, for getting married to an enemy knight. I will avenge you, yet. Viola closed her eyes and opened her lips a little. She didn¡¯t know if he was looking at her. She slowly opened her eyes to find that he was looking at her with a gaze full of desire, his erect manhood a testament. He heaved a ragged breath and met her lips again. ¡°Wait, give me some time to prepare myself,¡± she said, holding her palm against his lips. He kissed her palm and licked it. It made her dizzy. No matter how many times she stilled her resolve, it unravelled with each kiss he placed on her palm, her fingers, her wrist ¡­. His mouth explored her hand, her arms, and gently bit her shoulder. She arched her back, his caresses made her breathless. He loosened his belt and his pants slid down, displaying all of him. She wasn¡¯t prepared for this. The sight filled her with fear. She had never done this before, and it terrified her. ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ going inside me? Will it hurt?¡± she asked. She had seen him bare twice before, but both those times were when he was enveloped in the arms of River Judith swimming. However, this was the first time she had seen him aroused. She was overwhelmed with fear. ¡°It¡¯s a little big.¡± He whispered in her ear, grinning. Viola swallowed her nervousness. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared. It¡¯s all right. You won¡¯t die. Hmm ¡­ You could die in a different sense. They call it ¡®small death¡¯.¡± His lips near her ears tingled her. That did nothing to soothe her nerves. What does he mean by ¡°a different sense¡±? ¡°There is a problem though,¡± he said, scrunching his eyebrows, ¡°I have never done it with a virgin before, so I don¡¯t know how.¡± Viola was sure that this might not be possible. Surely, women would have gladly wanted him to be their first. She didn¡¯t know if he was teasing her or was being serious. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t believe me. The people of the Arpen Empire are very accepting of sex. We hold our coming of age ceremonies much sooner. In fact, virgin women are considered unattractive,¡± he said, approaching her and grabbing her corset. She stilled his hands. ¡°Please wait.¡± She pleaded. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked. ¡°Not here, not like this,¡± she replied. ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be seen by others.¡± He smiled and carried her into the bath. She didn¡¯t feel as exposed there. Viola saw some red petals floating in the water. ¡°This ¡­ Are these Judith flowers?!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°That¡¯s right. The flowers are put in the bath for the crown prince¡¯s last hurdle. It is one of the steps in the ritual to receive blessings from the gods.¡± It was high treason just to step on these precious flowers. If one picked them for anything at all, punishment was certain. These flowers in the bath for anyone else except the imperials was blasphemy. She didn¡¯t understand how these petals could be here, even if it was by imperial authority. Viola looked away as Lune crushed the petals with his hand and dropped them into the bath. It sent shivers down her back. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to take that off of you,¡± Lune proclaimed. His hands worked skilfully as he untied the corset in the bath. Viola closed her eyes and left him to it. She could breathe easier when he loosened the clothes and peeled them down from her breast. However, the relief was quickly followed by embarrassment on being so exposed. She felt Lune¡¯s gaze on her body and his caresses on her breasts. Her pulse quickened, heart pounded. ¡°You are beautiful. It must have been frustrating to keep them confined all the time,¡± he said with a twinkle in his eyes. Chapter 35 - A Different Pleasure (1) | 19 Chapter 35 ¨C A Different Pleasure (1) | 19 ¡°Ah¡ª¡± He placed his lips on her mounds while fingering her n*pples. His gentle fondling made her giddy, she shivered. He kissed her suppleness and sucked on them gently while stroking the other one with his hands. It felt like she was going to lose herself. She tried to back away from his arms, but he held her close, pressed to him. She shook her head violently but her face turned crimson, heat filled her body. ¡°Viola ¡­ Viola¡ª¡± He called her name raggedly. Hearing her name from his lips drove her crazy. His deep, hoarse voice seemed to suck away her soul along with her thinking capabilities. Nevertheless, she stilled her mind and looked at him coldly. He had a bitter smile on his lips. ¡°You will come to love me, Viola,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh. The day I love you will be the day I die, maybe not even then.¡± She proclaimed resolutely. Although she had given her body to the enemy knight, she would never allow her heart to go with it. There was no way in seven hells she would love him when his sword, his empire¡¯s sword was tainted with Edward¡¯s blood. Viola¡¯s body stiffened, she dug her nails on his forearms. She was completely naked, stripped by his deft touch. Her whole body seemed to accept his touch, even give in to his caresses. Sweat poured down her skin and heat bloomed inside her. Her skin shivered and her eyes reddened. She couldn¡¯t form a coherent thought as he parted her legs and touched her between her thighs. She gasped and her vision darkened. The place between her thighs seemed to have been waiting for this moment and as soon as he opened her tightly closed clams with his fingers, she let out a harsh breath. ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡± Lies, you can¡¯t be gentle even if you tried. His voice sounded like a beast¡¯s cry. A cry so raw that it came unbidden from the back of his throat. He was gasping for breath and looking at her with eyes full of crude lust. ¡°You are all wet for me. I think it is time,¡± he said hoarsely. She tried to steady herself by taking deep breaths but she still felt out of breath. He rubbed her on her most intimate part and got ready to enter her. She felt that her heart would burst with the sheer pounding of it. She felt something big at her opening, seeking entry. ¡°Ahhhh,¡± she cried. Her body was not hers, anymore. It filled with heat and wetness every time he touched her. Lune tilted her chin upwards and placed a light kiss on her lips. ¡°I am going to enter.¡± He lifted her up and placed her between his thighs. Viola was startled. ¡°It will be easier for you here in the bath,¡± he said, ¡°besides, I might go crazy if I take you to bed.¡± ¡°Crazy? What do you ¡­ ahhhh-ahhhhh¡ª¡± She had barely gotten the words out when a hot rod penetrated her. A searing pain accompanied it, like her skin was being torn apart. The pain was so jarring she wriggled, Lune stopped. ¡°Relax. Breathe. It will hurt a bit. Leave it to me,¡± he said. His beautiful face looked at hers, hair drenched with sweat. He penetrated her again. Her body convulsed with spasms, he pushed in harder. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± She screamed, pain blinding her to everything. She gasped for air. She felt something strange that accompanied the pain. He was so full within her that she thought she would burst. ¡°It ¡­ it hurts,¡± she cried. ¡°Huff ¡­ tighten your legs. It will feel good, I promise,¡± he said. Viola huffed. Her thighs were so stiff. She felt like a red-hot rod had split her body in two. ¡°It hurts ¡­ Could you take it out?¡± she pleaded. ¡°Hold onto my shoulder. Bite it if you have to. It won¡¯t last long,¡± he reassured her. Before she could protest, he pumped his waist and pounded into her. Her back arched in reply, eyeballs flipping up to the ceiling. He was panting now, as he kept a steady pace within her. With every thrust inside her, she could feel him slightly tremble, stilling inside her, before the hot mass slithered back out. Inside, out. Viola was so overwhelmed with pain that she thought her eyes would pop out of her head. Even so, Lune never stopped. He grabbed her hips and pulled her closer to him as he kept going. Something tore below and Viola sobbed in pain. ¡°Ahhh! It hurts¡­.¡± Viola couldn¡¯t think of anything beyond the pain. She didn¡¯t know how people enjoyed this. It made no sense. Lune, mistaking her silence for acceptance, began explaining: ¡°The first time, it always hurts. It will get better ¡­ hahh ¡­ huff.¡± But she, being inexperienced, could only scream. So, all he heard was her pain, but he kept moving. Patiently, slowly. He kept thrusting until a while later, he hit a spot and earned a gasp of pleasure from the woman below her. Viola couldn¡¯t believe the sound had come from her. Her face reddened, and she blushed. Meanwhile, Lune¡¯s gaze had turned bright, a languid smile was on his mouth. ¡°Did you like that?¡± His low voice sounded pleasant in her ears. She made no reply to his query. The truth was stark as day ¡ª it was a pleasure Viola had never known before. She tried to look away, but Lune held her chin firmly, and turned her to face him. ¡°Look only at me. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± Chapter 36 - A Different Pleasure (2) Chapter 36 ¨C A Different Pleasure (2) The night burned. She couldn¡¯t tell how long they had done it; she had lost track. However, they were still connected, and he was still moving. The s*x was taxing, but his body and the foreign pleasure he incited within her was enticing. Viola cried out, this time in rapture that was commingled with pain. Everything seemed hazy before her, his charm even more bewitching. He looked at her tenderly, a stark contrast to his rough, desperate thrusts. The mo*ns of ecstasy escaping them was accompanied by a wet noise of their bodies entwined together. Their body fluids mingled, she felt suffocated from the erotic aroma. Her back arched every time he pounded down hard, joining their bodies into two and grinding against her sensitive nub. His mouth didn¡¯t even spare her, taking her mounds captive in his hot tongue. As he completely engulfed her senses, she was reduced to a mess of frenzied pleasure when she climaxed. ¡°Uhh-!! Ugh!¡± He kissed her. Viola reflexively pulled back to breathe, but his tongue followed and caught hers. He tugged and lightly gnawed at her tongue. His passionate eyes and frenzied kiss filled her with fear rather than arousal. He has an extremely strong Qi, he might not be an ordinary swordsman. Is he a Master? There were only a few masters in the entire continent, they had the ability to handle a sword as well as their own limb. They could also hide their fighting power and throw their opponents into confusion. Edward had also excelled in swordsmanship and reached the master level, giving off a queer aura. She sensed the same aura from Lune. He didn¡¯t realise he was leaking out his true Qi as he was lost in the pleasure of the moment. Of course, his skills must be extraordinary, being the Commander of the Imperial Knights. But I have never seen a Qi like this before. Viola was confused and stunned as the flowing Qi touched her skin. Her body stiffened. He stopped for a moment and gently swept back her wet hair and kissed her again. Her tense muscles melted away and relaxed as their tongues met. ¡°Mhmmm¡ª¡± She [email protected] in pleasure. His tongue slipped out for a moment, but as she tried to catch her breath, he kissed her again. His shoulder was puckered with several marks already. The bath water splashed out as they moved. The red petals were strewn on the floor. They continued, entwined, wrapped in a carnal desire in each other¡¯s embrace, as she gasped for breath. It seemed there was no end to this night. ? The next day she woke up inside the imperial villa. She had no recollection of how she got here from the temple. She remembered Lune carrying her in his arms, but she was too exhausted to recall anything properly. Her whole body ached. It had never hurt this bad, even during the days when she practiced swordsmanship. She let out a groan as she realised that everything hurt when she moved even a little. ¡°Rosha,¡± she called. Rosha hurriedly approached her, tears of worry suffused her eyes. ¡°How are you? I was so worried!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°How did I get here?¡± Viola asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You just popped out of the living room wall.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rosha pointed towards a wall. No matter how she looked at it, it seemed like an ordinary wall. How did she come out of there? ¡°I think this is a special room. It¡¯s weird that it stays so clean without anyone cleaning it,¡± Rosha remarked. ¡°Really?¡± Viola was even more confused now. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t seen a maid coming in to clean. I was at the door waiting all morning for you, Princess. I don¡¯t know how you got in. I looked everywhere for emergency exits and there were none,¡± Rosha said. ¡°It¡¯s magic!¡± Viola declared. ¡°What?! Magic?!¡± Rosha couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Yes. Since there are secret passages in the imperial villa already, magic must be plausible as well.¡± She couldn¡¯t think of anything right now. She abandoned all thoughts and flopped back down onto the bed. ¡°Take some medicine. She told me to give you medicine when you woke up,¡± Rosha said. ¡°Muscular pain gets better off with rest,¡± Viola said. ¡°But ¡­ you look too ¡­.¡± Rosha¡¯s face turned red. Looking at her reaction, an addled Viola asked Rosha for a mirror. She was surprised by the reflection. ¡°What ¡­ what is all this?¡± she exclaimed, embarrassed. ¡°Lord Lune must be very good. He must be really in love with you, Princess ¡­ to have caressed you like this.¡± Her lips were swollen from all his sucking. A red mark bloomed below her neck like a flower trail. It was reminiscent of the Judith Flower Garden near the Lake of God. Viola clicked her tongue. She didn¡¯t remember him leaving that mark. ¡°Ah ¡­ How am I going to go train looking like this?¡± ¡°The head maid told you to rest for a while. She said the teacher won¡¯t come any more.¡± ¡°¡ªhuh?¡± ¡°She said that you don¡¯t need training anymore¡ª¡± Rosha specified. She sighed. She supposed that the news about her getting rejected by the crown prince had long traversed through the empire. Nothing could be done now. Besides, she became Lune¡¯s wife yesterday. It couldn¡¯t stay hidden like she had hoped. She took a deep breath. She had a lot of time on her hands now since she didn¡¯t have to take the Crown Princess Candidate Training anymore. She would use the time wisely to secretly investigate the fate of Guinev. Rosha looked around and whispered in Viola¡¯s ear: ¡°Princess, I heard news that Lord Paul has entered the Arpen Empire. Chapter 37 - An Old Friend Chapter 37 ¨C An Old Friend Viola disguised herself to meet with Paul. She had sent Rosha to give him the message earlier. She moved out quietly from the room to the designated place. It was difficult to walk, but she had to see him right away. Paul was not only Edward¡¯s friend but also the only knight that protected them, the half-blood royals. He was not a nobleman but was proudly knighted after winning a tournament of sword and skill. He climbed up from being a mercenary to knighthood and remained loyal to Koronis. She was extremely sad when he was sent off to the border under the king¡¯s orders. It broke her heart to see him go, especially when Edward was not there anymore. But him following her all the way to the Arpen Empire meant that he had new orders from the king. The knowledge comforted her a little. ¡°Paul!¡± she cried in joy. He had managed to find the meeting spot and was already there when she reached. The young, blond-haired man knelt down before Viola. She placed her hands on his forearms and pulled him up. Her eyes welled up with tears. She had relied on him after she had lost Edward, so she was so glad to see him. ¡°When I heard the king ¡­ sent you here as a Crown Princess andidate, I couldn¡¯t stand it. I¡¯m sorry it took so long to follow you here,¡± he said. His voice was heavy with guilt and concern. ¡°No, no. Seeing you here now is a relief. Thank you for coming,¡± she tried not to cry. It had been so long since they had spent time together. They talked about lost and nostalgic memories and laughed. It seemed like he was going through hard times. She wondered what mission he had received from the king to be sent here. She was curious as to how he had managed to get into Arpen. ? ¡°I heard that the imperial palace was looking for horsemen, so I managed to come in as a fake one,¡± he explained as an answer to her question. ¡°The king issued an order,¡± he added, as he took out the scroll with the kingdom¡¯s seal and handed it to her. Viola¡¯s eyes widened as she read it. A blue flame bloomed on the parchment and reduced it to ashes as soon as she was done reading. Paul looked at her with concern. ¡°I have to go to the Imperial Archives and find ¡®The Inception History Record¡¯,¡± she said in answer to his inquiring look. ¡°It will be heavily guarded,¡± he said. ¡°I must somehow get to it,¡± she said. She had come across a book about the first emperor when she was learning about the history of the Arpen Empire. Her history teacher had shown it to her. The sheepskin book was very thick, an effort to turn the bulky cover. It would be difficult to move it out with no one seeing. She didn¡¯t know how she would manage to get into the Imperial Archives, let alone take such a heavy tome. Paul interrupted her thoughts, ¡°The king asked me to give you this.¡± Paul took out a leather pouch. Viola¡¯s eyes widened when she saw it. ¡°This is¡ª¡± ¡°He said that you would know how to use it.¡± ¡°Yes, I am well aware.¡± She opened the pouch and a few small pearls dropped out. Viola was well informed on the usage of the pearls. She put them back in the pouch and nodded to the other. ¡°If you order me, I¡¯ll gladly do it for you.¡± Paul offered. ¡°No. This is something I have to do myself. I¡¯ll get back to you through Rosha,¡± she said, ¡°in the meantime, don¡¯t worry too much and just follow my instructions.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± He conceded. She had a lot of things she wanted to say to him since it had been so long since they had last met, but there wasn¡¯t enough time. Besides, she couldn¡¯t leave the imperial villa often. She bid him farewell and left the cave first. She had come across this cave when she was searching for a rock that she had found in the Lake of God some time ago. It made for a suitable spot to meet Paul away from prying eyes. The woods near the Lake of God made a good hiding spot. Lune had mentioned to her that nobody ventured close to the woods because of wild beasts that lived there. But she wasn¡¯t scared of beasts. She had lived in an abandoned forest for thirteen years. A forest was a sanctuary for her. The struggles she had endured in the forest had made her the Viola that she was now. Viola bit her lips tightly and looked ahead defiantly. I can deal with any beast that comes my way, she thought and walked hurriedly to get back to the villa. It was already time for Lune to return; the sky was darkening. ¡°I know we are married and as much as I wish I could spend the whole day with you, I have to work,¡± he had said, ¡°I will, however, come back when work is done. I have to kiss you at least once.¡± Chapter 38 - Pretenses (1) Chapter 38 ¨C Pretenses (1) The commander of the imperial knights may not have fixed working hours, but she guessed that he would return when the prince went to sleep. This meant that he would usually come back at night when the moon was high up in the sky. Viola looked in the direction of the moon. Naturally, from living in a forest all her life, she had learned how to measure time by the path of the moon. She kept walking and soon she saw the magic wall. She threw herself with all her might against the towering stone, her body was sucked in through to the other side. Viola felt a presence nearby. She hurriedly plucked flowers at random and held it in her arms. She turned a corner in the labyrinth-like winding path and found a man standing in front of the central fountain. Suddenly, her heart pounded. She saw his broad back and remembered the shoulders would have her teeth marks on them. ¡°Why are you here?¡± He didn¡¯t turn around, and instead just moved his hands towards some flowers. His hands swept over the ones with violet petals. The fireflies flying between the flowers shined brightly around him, making him look dazzling. It was breathtaking. ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy today,¡± he said, ¡°it seems you were, too.¡± He plucked the flower and turned around. Viola gulped. Does he know? ¡°I tried to sleep all day but couldn¡¯t,¡± she said. ¡°Well, it was very taxing for you all night yesterday,¡± he said smiling. The wind blew on his well-cut black hair, and his black eyes looked even darker. He looked at the flowers Viola was holding. She had picked them in a rush, so they were crooked. Some petals had fallen off. He laughed when he saw them. Suddenly, she felt a prick in her palms. It felt like she had been stabbed by a thorn. Lune pulled the pile of flowers out of Viola¡¯s hand and threw them aside. Then he gave her the flower he had just picked. ¡°This suits you better¡­ The mixture of your fragrance and the scent of the flower sets my heart ablaze,¡± he said. He seized her by the waist and pulled her close. He held her chin and tried to kiss her, but Viola turned her head away. He looked at her inquisitively. ¡°The imperial villa is too stuffy. Can I at least take a walk once a day?¡± she asked, hoping he would oblige. ¡°This place is big, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°If I leave the palace as your wife, it will be difficult for me to peacefully take a stroll,¡± she insisted. ¡°Why?¡± he looked at her questioningly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be involved in social circles for a while. I want to look around the palace though, it just looks wonderful,¡± she said, looking at him, ¡°I would rather do it with you. Will you show me around?¡± ¡°Well ¡­ Is it necessary?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you need permission from the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m allowed anywhere in the imperial palace, even the private areas.¡± ¡°Then show me around,¡± Viola said to him affectionately. She felt a hesitation in her heart, but she needed to do this, even if it meant taking advantage of somebody who was in love with her. After all, her priority was to somehow get into the Imperial Archives. Viola decided to put up a fool¡¯s persona for now, as what she would see and hear in the imperial palace would be of great strategic help in the future when she became the Queen of Koronis. Although it made her sick to the stomach, she endured and plastered a false smile. ¡°That smile ¡­ it¡¯s the only thing I want. To see you happy.¡± He gently stroked her cheek and kissed her, making her heart pound. He kissed her deeply, her mind melted at lips that became frantic. She was weak with pleasure. She felt her vision blur. With an effort, she pulled her lips away. ¡°I have been wanting to kiss you all day,¡± he said, ¡°your lips have haunted me.¡± He pulled her in and kissed her passionately till both of them were gasping for breath. An uncontrollable heat took hold of her body as his tongue explored hers. When they broke apart, Viola¡¯s cheeks were as red as a rose, which he stroked lovingly. ¡°If you want to take a tour, it would be better at night. Less people, and less stuffy,¡± he said brushing her cheeks tenderly, ¡°Also, don¡¯t go out all alone. What if you get in trouble?¡± ¡°¡ªOkay,¡± she replied. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll trust you.¡± Viola nodded and holding hands they went towards the imperial villa. She couldn¡¯t refuse to kiss him, when he said he wouldn¡¯t stay the night. Chapter 39 - Pretenses (2) Chapter 39 ¨C Pretenses (2) A day passed. Lune entered not through a secret passage but through the main gate. Viola didn¡¯t wear any makeup, just her robe. It was the same one she had worn when she¡¯d disguised herself as Lune¡¯s lover. The head maid must have been notified as she was nowhere to be seen at the moment. She greeted him with a smile when she saw Lune waiting for her on a horse by the main gate. This smile wasn¡¯t because she was excited to meet him, but because she was excited to finally get going on with the king¡¯s mission. He stretched out his hand and she jumped up onto the horse. The black horse blew its nose and galloped. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± he asked. ¡°Anywhere. I want to see everything in the palace.¡± ¡°Well then, why don¡¯t we go to the Drill Hall. You would like to see that, won¡¯t you? Being well-versed in the art of the sword.¡± ¡°Of course, I would love to.¡± ¡°Okay. Hold on tight because it¡¯s a little farther.¡± How far could it be? Come to think of it, she had never left the palace grounds, so she didn¡¯t know how big it was. She knew where the crown prince¡¯s palace, the imperial villa, and the Concubines¡¯ Palace were but not where the emperor and empress lived. Viola opened her eyes wide and looked around. She made a mental map of the imperial grounds. It would be useful when planting a spy later. The horse galloped for a long time. It finally came to a stop, right when she could feel her bottom going sore. ¡°That¡¯s the Drill Hall over there. It is usually filled with burly knights during the day,¡± he said, pointing to the place. There were different flags hung all over the hall. Viola searched for a red flag among the many flags, but she couldn¡¯t find the flag of the Blood Army. There were only gold and white, and other patterned flags. Does the Blood Army train somewhere else? The crown prince¡¯s face flashed through Viola¡¯s mind. The Blood Army was an elite force that joined in the event of a war, so it was strange that not even a trace could be found in the imperial palace. ¡°The imperial grounds are vast. It will be hard to see everything in a day,¡± he said, breaking her out from her reverie. ¡°I¡¯d like to see your office, and could I borrow a book?¡± she replied. Lune looked at her curiously. ¡°A book? What kind of book would you like to read?¡± ¡°A history book about the country, and one more about the Slovenian continent. There was a history book I read before; I would like to read it¡± again.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t history boring?¡± ¡°Not at all, rather it¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°Then again, you¡¯re a princess learned in the art of the sword. So, it¡¯s understandable that you would be interested more in politics than dancing.¡± ¡°In the end, I am just a princess. There will never be a place for me in politics dominated by men.¡± Although she had sounded indifferent, it still saddened her that this was the state of every kingdom. No matter how capable one proved oneself, a woman was allowed no position or office in the affairs of the kingdom. They had only one duty: to form an alliance through marriage and produce heirs. However, the Kingdom of Koronis had no prince now, so the oldest daughter was the first in line for the throne. Viola was the oldest now, and the first in line for the throne. But the queen was still young. If she produced a male heir, Viola would be pushed all the way back. Her fate would be sealed in existing as a wife to a soldier in an enemy country. I can¡¯t let that happen, I can¡¯t let Edward¡¯s death go in vain. I will choose my own fate. Her thoughts were interrupted as the horse stopped in front of a big building. It was ten times larger than the temple by the Lake of God. ¡°My, it looks bigger than the crown prince¡¯s palace!¡± she exclaimed. ¡°It has records dating back to the beginning when the first residents of the Arpen Empire were still nomads.¡± He seemed very well informed on the history of the imperial family. She decided to voice her thoughts out loud. He shrugged in reply. ¡°I am always by the crown prince¡¯s side. Of course, I have to keep myself well-versed in everything related to the empire.¡± The staff at the Imperial Archives were noticeably nervous when they saw Lune. They tried to greet him, but he raised his hand up to stop them. She noticed that he always did this when people tried to formally greet him as if annoyed by it all. It was a bit strange, but she brushed it off. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in,¡± he offered her his hand, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I have been here.¡± Chapter 40 - Fighting Fate (1) Chapter 40 ¨C Fighting Fate (1) Her eyes popped out in surprise as she followed him inside. She had never thought it would be this easy to enter this place. Although she was startled about the man¡¯s reach, she was in no mood to look the gift horse in the mouth right now. ¡°Oh, my God ¡­ these are all history books?¡± she said, as she took in the vastness of the place. ¡°They aren¡¯t all history books. All the things the imperial family needs to earn are kept here, that¡¯s why there are so many books.¡± He remarked. She looked all the way up, her head tilted back to the limit. Given the general notion of the royalties of the entire Slovenian Continent that the Arpens were nothing but a clan of barbarians, the vista before her was proving to be quite the contrary. One above the other, there were five stories of densely lined bookshelves. One look and it could intimidate anyone with its majesty. The air was rife with the scent characteristic of books, beckoning its reader. As she took in the loftiness of her ambiance, Viola was left at a loss. Perhaps, she had rejoiced a tad too soon. How was she going to find the history book on the inception of the empire amid all these books? She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find it even after days of searching! Lune went up to the second floor and looked down at her. ¡°Slowly look for the book you want to read. I¡¯ll be taking a short break here.¡± Not waiting for a response, he straight up laid down on the long sofa in front of a bookcase. And she had hit her second stumbling block! Just when she had reconciled to looking for the needle in the haystack, she got herself a minder. This was really exasperating now. Even so, she started to go book by book, meticulously reading each and every title there was. Starting from the second floor, she moved to the third when she was done. Just as she had finished looking at the cover of the book closest to her, she realized something. ¡­ Where are the history books? Most of the books were either about the imperial family etiquette or educational books for children. They wouldn¡¯t have placed it somewhere obvious¡­ She quickly recollected that the book that the teacher brought was enormously thick. Viola quickly walked along the shelves, looking at the thickness of the books. ¡®They¡¯re all similar. There aren¡¯t any books as thick as that book. Where¡¯s the book of the History of the Arpen Empire?¡¯ Having been unable to find it even after looking for some time now, she started getting very anxious. And it was at that moment that she discovered something strange. It was a bookcase, unlike the others, that had all the same coloured covers. It wasn¡¯t only the cover but that the height and thickness were also uniform. No way, is this some kind of optical illusion? There is magic all over the palace, perhaps this is also an optical illusion made from magic? Viola carefully brought out a pouch she had kept under her chest. There was a ringing sound when she took a pearl out from it. It was a sound that only she could hear. This pearl carried magical energy that transformed into a magical device for exploring and transporting magical items. She had learned how to use it from a magician before she came to the empire. Viola closed her eyes and concentrated her qi. She slowly walked towards the sound and arrived in front of an ordinary bookshelf. The bookshelf suddenly opened sideways as soon as she took one of the books out of it. It made only a slight noise, but she was scared witless thinking Lune might have heard it. There was a secret area inside the bookcase. She carefully went in and found another bookcase. And it was here that she saw an enormous history book on the bookshelf. That¡¯s it! I found it! Viola hurriedly took out another pearl, put it on the book, and chanted a spell. There was a bright light and the magic began working. The history book started warping into the pearl. The bright light soon disappeared, she quickly retrieved the pearl and put it inside the pouch. Should she put it back under her chest? Though she considered doing so, she ended up rolling up her dress and putting it into the lace stocking on her thigh. She quickly left the secret area. It took only about three minutes to perform the magic. And yet, the pressure had been humongous. Her heart was throbbing, amid the silence, she could hear it clearly. She quickly grabbed a random book and swiftly made her way down only to bump into Lune mid-way. Her heart sank in surprise. He had a Slovenian history book in his hand. ¡°What are you looking for when it¡¯s right in front of you?¡± he said. ¡°Oh, where was it?¡± She feigned surprise as best she could. ¡°On the second floor.¡± He replied casually. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it. I started looking upstairs first ¡­ Thank you.¡± He wriggled his thick eyebrows. Viola reached out and took the book. She was about to walk away with it when Lune grabbed her wrist. ¡°Was there anything else you wanted to see?¡± ¡°No¡­ Ah! Lu-Lune?¡± Lune grabbed her by the waist and spun her around. Then his hawkish eyes carefully searched her face. ¡°Viola ¡­ You¡¯re my wife, so don¡¯t do anything that will put your husband in danger during that time.¡± His tone was flat, one couldn¡¯t trace any emotion behind it. So one couldn¡¯t discern the belying intention. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, because I¡¯ll take responsibility if there are any such consequences.¡± She reassured him. She was basically risking her life for every action she did. She was prepared to lose her life if she got caught while executing the king¡¯s mission. Anyone would see her as a spy if her actions right now were revealed. Chapter 41 - Fighting Fate (2) Chapter 41 ¨C Fighting Fate (2) No, Viola was a spy bearing a poisonous thorn. She had entered the heart of the empire, she would get as much intelligence as possible and return to her homeland with them as spoils of war. ¡®You¡¯re not the only one who can get spoils of war. I can have it, too. Even if what I do is no different from a spy. You people are the more cowardly ones blackmailing kingdoms weaker than you.¡¯ Viola raised her chin. If nothing else, she didn¡¯t want to abandon the pride of royalty even in a hostile atmosphere. Lune laughed hollowly when he saw Viola open her eyes bitterly. He grabbed her dry hair and kissed it. He then lightly bit her hair and looked at her. She saw his eyes flash with ruthlessness. ¡®A man with two faces. Surely this guy is also wearing a mask.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t know the real her either. There was an invisible tension in the air. However, she felt embarrassed when the tension suddenly turned erotic. He gently swept her back, and his hands quickly went between her dress and groped her thighs. She tensed up. She tightened her thighs when he tried to spread her legs to prevent him from groping her private area. ¡°Responsibility? How do you intend to take responsibility, with a body that is married to me? Can it be that you are willing to become the Crown Prince¡¯s concubine?¡± He demanded. ¡°Why are you saying that? What do you mean the crown prince¡¯s concubine!¡± Viola¡¯s voice rose a little. Is he crazy? What does he mean the crown prince¡¯s concubine, when I obviously have a husband¡­ ¡°One can¡¯t know the future. The crown prince could revoke his original order after seeing your real face. He can take you away at any time unless you are formally married.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± There was a law like this? How could you take someone else¡¯s wife? She had never heard anything so ridiculous! ¡°The origin of the Arpen Empire is barbaric. It¡¯s in our blood to only be satisfied once we possess everything we want. Greed is powerful. So be careful.¡± His devilish eyes looked right at her, eliciting a feeling that he was looking right into her soul. Her face reflexively scrunched up. She had been under the impression that once the crown prince allowed her to be Lune¡¯s wife she would be permanently out of his sight. But it seems like that wasn¡¯t the case. Her mind was a mess right now. The man before her didn¡¯t seem to be lying but rather sternly warning her. Viola calmed herself, cleared her face of her frown. She then looked up at him with a sneer. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but know one thing- If you lose me to the crown prince, it¡¯ll be because of your lack of ability. I don¡¯t need to wait two years for a husband who can¡¯t manage to protect his own wife.¡± Smack! She slapped his hand away, turned around, and left the archives with her back straight and proud. Lustian let go of the laughter he held in once he saw Viola¡¯s figure completely disappear. His guffaws solidly resounded throughout the enormous archives, rattling the bookshelves up and down. Soon, books fell onto the floor and the magic barrier dissipated. A wizard in a white robe popped out once the magic dissipated. He covered his face with a robe, but you could tell through the crevices that it was a skinless skull. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± he asked. ¡°Just leave it. There¡¯s no need to hide it when she says she wants to see it so badly.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s a book that records the history since inception. If the book was to find its way to another kingdom, it would be you in danger.¡± The wizard warned. ¡°What are you so worried about? This land is blessed by God. No one can attack or win against us until we find God¡¯s companion. Even a half-royal who wants to change her fate.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± Lustian found himself liking Viola more and more. She for sure had a body that he couldn¡¯t be satisfied with having for only a night, but her confident personality and disposition were also attractive. It was definitely different. She exuded a charm that one couldn¡¯t find in the other princesses. ¡°Things are getting fun. All right, try and get out of your destiny¡ª¡± He muttered to himself. Lustian looked affectionately at where she had left. His eyes were strange, it seemed like sweet honey was dripping from them. This side of the crown prince was so unfamiliar, that the sorcerer who guarded the archives tilted his head in confusion. ¡°¡ª I don¡¯t feel good about this. She is someone who will end up harming you, Crown Prince.¡± ? Cutting up a doll¡¯s belly, Viola put in the pearls and sewed it back. She then put the doll in a big box and wrapped it finely with a ribbon. It was the youngest princess¡¯s birthday soon. However, this gift would land in the hand of the king. He would be able to see what she got once he turned the pearls into powder. Viola had made a copy of the book with magic pearls leaving the original book in its place. This way no one would know what she had been up to in the archives. However, the contents of the book were reproduced without omission, and the first history was in the hands of the king. This accomplished one mission. She didn¡¯t know what mission he would give her next ¡­ so she decided to keep looking into the whereabouts of Guinev in the meantime. Viola called in Rosha and ordered her to deliver the gift to Paul. She then sat down on the couch with a thud. Lune had dropped her off at the imperial villa and gone back to the crown prince¡¯s palace, saying that he had something urgent to do. ¡®Surely, he wouldn¡¯t come looking for me in the morning when the sun is still shining brightly¡­¡¯ She felt drowsy once all the tension in her body was released upon the completion of the mission. She closed her eyes under the warm sunshine. After a while, a man burst out from a wall. It was Lustian. He stared at the sleeping Viola, then put his arms around the couch and put his tongue on her. Viola¡¯s cat heard the rustling noise and raised its tail. meow- meow- meow- The cat bristled up at Lustian. Lustian released his qi at the ridiculous challenge from the little beast. It overwhelmed the cat, making it stand down and hide behind some furniture. He had gotten angry thinking that even her cat was underestimating him. Then, he gently grasped Viola¡¯s dress. ¡°Now, from now on we should act as the loving couple that everyone envies, no?¡± ??? Chapter 42 - Questions Chapter 42 ¨C Questions Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The Viola without makeup was stunningly beautiful, enough to make artists the world over herald her beauty. It could be said, out of all the crown princess candidates thus far, she was the most beautiful. She could have gained a lot of things just based on appearance alone, so Lustian failed to understand why she came here as a hostage to be a spy. What is she doing this for? Why does she need that book? And ¡­ what is she going to do after reading it? Questions a many, answer but one. Once their contractual marriage had drawn to a close, she would outright divorce him. Head held high, she would return to her motherland and join the race to the throne. And why not? There were no laws governing their land that objected to the reign of a queen especially when they were a country without a prince ¡­ Did she want to be queen? And point a sword at his empire that slayed her brother? ¡­ But that is not going to happen ¡­ because, Viola, I have no intention of ever letting you go! As for her role of a spy ¡­ Well, no matter how much information she relayed to her kingdom or the missions they assigned her, it would all end in vain. This had nothing to do with her capabilities but everything to do with the place itself. To an onlooker, this was just an empire with its fair share of strengths and weaknesses. Breaching through its Achilles heel would bring it down to its knee. Although there was no flaw in the logic, what the onlooker didn¡¯t know was this was no ordinary empire. Arpen was a realm of inexplicable occurrences. What the others couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom, was all a matter in a day here. What weakness? What ¡®bring about its ruin? No one could attack let alone conquer this land that was decreed to bask in glory by God Himself. Few knew of the pact between the Arpen Imperial Clan and God. And among those that knew, they would mostly brush it away as hearsay. It wasn¡¯t that they were lacking in faith, but the covenant was such. Until the time they found God¡¯s companion, no man or beast, kingdom or calamity could lay a finger on this empire. And since two centuries, God had kept His word gracing them with victory battle after battle. The rule of war is perish or prevail. Regardless of one¡¯s status, every person in arms is precious to somebody. If you think it¡¯s unfair because he is your family, the royal family, that is what the arrogance of royals really is. A pensive Lustian disapprovingly patted Viola on the cheek, her body wriggled in response. She could feel the presence beside her, and clearly the touch. However, in spite of it all, she didn¡¯t open her eyes. Her bosom rhythmically moved up and down, her breathing calm as she was peacefully asleep. He could see her hot pulse on her white and delicate neck seemingly inviting him. He dipped his head and moved his lips down to her fine neck. As soon as his lips touched the silky, slender skin, his body trembled with uncontrollable excitement. His lower body felt heavy, a surge of carnal desire swelled inside his lower belly bringing along an unbearable thirst. His throat was burning and all the saliva dried up inside his mouth, so he kissed her who he knew could cool his body down. He licked her lips gently with the tip of his tongue. And with that, her eyes opened. She instantly pushed him away and then wiped her lips with her hand, looking at him puzzled. ¡°What are you doing all of the sudden?¡± She demanded. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what couples do. Is there something wrong?¡± he replied cheekily. ¡°Wel-well it¡¯s ¡­ Uhhh ¡­ I¡¯m asking why are you doing this in the middle of the day?¡± ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t do it last night.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± Her blue eyes widened in astonishment. This man with a voracious appetite had only restrained himself for a day. Allowed her a day to recover since it was her first time. In his defense, he had even held back quite a lot on their first night. Be it in strength, intensity, or vigour, he had taken her and only her into account. Although it may have been too much for her to handle, in the end, it hadn¡¯t even satiated half his coital desire. The beast in him was roaring for more. ¡°Still, I need to get ready. I¡¯ll call the maid now.¡± His beautiful forehead scrunched up. It was clear that even though they were now married she was trying to avoid having sex with him. But would the beast in him give in? Lustian lightly grabbed Viola¡¯s wrist and levelled his gaze at her, displaying in full view his dissatisfaction. He then pulled her hand towards his excited member. Chapter 43 - No Rest (1) | 19 Chapter 43 ¨C No Rest (1) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The surprise lacing her mien was very stimulating. But the innocent girl was oblivious to it all ¡­ how her slightest reactions were laced with seduction ¡­ driving the man to a frenzy. He had known women before but none like her. Never was a time that he wasn¡¯t able to rein in his carnal desire ¡­ rising like it was now non-stop. Never had he such a compelling urge to monopolize a woman. Her little movements invigorated him while her tenderness provoked. Her befuddled gaze set his heart racing .. her rebuff roused him. She was clearly a woman who stimulated him in many ways. It was strange that he desired a woman¡¯s body so much when he had always thought about the last hurdle with distaste. We¡¯ll see if this is some kind of test by god¡­ He gritted his teeth. Was this a trick to get him moving now that he was tired of him not watching him control himself? It was suspicious. He was sure that it was a divine trick that made him get so aroused by her body. Okay ¡­. fine. Try me! Lustian pulled her into an embrace, in a swift motion lifted her up and briskly strode to the bed. Viola¡¯s eyes opened to the limit. ¡°Are you scared,¡± he asked, looking at the stunned, blue irises staring at him. ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that.¡± she wouldn¡¯t admit that her heart skipped a beat, momentarily. ¡°If you¡¯re embarrassed about getting naked in the morning I¡¯ll cover the light.¡± As he spoke, he drew the curtains on the window to a close. The room was moderately darkened with the dark blue curtain obscuring the light. Just like that, the room was pushed into a dim silence. When he turned around, the first thing he noticed was the girl¡¯s quivering lips. It was only slightly but didn¡¯t escape his hawkish gaze. She gradually stood up, having realized there was no way out of this. Then, she slowly started undressing ¡­ probably wanting to do it herself rather than have him do it. ¡°I¡¯ll take it off myself.¡± Stockstill, he stood there, gazing at the beauty before him ¡­ like she were a treasure. Standing in a corner away from the bed, the girl was unhurriedly undressing. Whether she was aware of the lustful orbs on her, one couldn¡¯t say. But those very gentle motions were stoking the fire within him, his heart throbbed and breathing grew rougher and rougher. One by one her clothing fell to the ground until finally, only a corset remained. He had reached his limit, his whole body was afire ¡­ all he wanted was to embrace the river of desire before him. With quick strides, he reached her, put his arms around her, and pulled her into his embrace. Her blue eyes shook, she was enveloped in his warmth ¡­ she could hear the pounding of the heart. As to whose it was ¡­ she knew not. Head buried in her neck, his pants brushed her ears until a raspy voice broke the silence ¡­ ¡°Leave the rest to me. Let¡¯s enjoy this time together.¡± Lustian kissed as he groped at her mounds. He then brought his lips down to the peaks, his glittering eyes suffused with nearly dangerous levels of desire. ¡°Mhmmm¡ª¡± He smashed his lips onto hers and when her little tongue escaped he grabbed it with his and sucked on it. The tangling of their tongues was so intense and hot that it was driving him crazy. He felt like he was going to melt away when the tip of his tongue touched the soft insides of her mouth. He frantically lapped at the insides of her mouth and gently rubbed it with his tongue. The heat spreading throughout his body drew up his desire to vanquish. The barbaric blood, that used to run around in the vast lands conquering villages, boiled inside him. He thirsted for her like a beast would. His sturdy forearm hugged her tighter every time her body shook as he inserted his tongue even deeper. ¡°Mhmmmm! ¡°Haaa¡­ haaaa¡­ .¡± Lifting her up, he wrapped her legs around his waist and strode towards the bed. They fell backwards onto the soft bed, the kiss never once breaking through it all. Rather, it deepened. She scratched at his arm, perhaps running out of breath. There was a long nail mark on his arm but it didn¡¯t matter to him. He could forgive her no matter how much she scratched and hurt his body. He felt like his head was going to burst if he didn¡¯t satisfy his desire right now. ¡°Hoo, Haaa¡­.¡± He pinned her arms up to the sky and hurriedly took off her underwear as he kissed her. His tongue moved incessantly inside her wet lips as he took off her clothes without once stopping. ¡°Haaa¡­ Haak!¡± It was hot. Her underwear fell onto the floor with a wet thud from her fluids. She couldn¡¯t hide that her whole body was wet. Chapter 44 - No Rest (2) | 19 Chapter 44 ¨C No Rest (2) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur A smile hung on his lips, his heart joyful that at least her body was excited by him. Then he touched her cute core making her bend back like a bow. ¡°Just¡­ Do it¡± ¡°You have to touch it a bit before putting it in.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t need any of that. So¡­ just¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get hurt so I¡¯ll lick it.¡± When he looked down, he was stunned. Her forest was a different colour, unlike her stiff brown hair. Dark blonde? Her hair should be the same color as her pub!c hair, right? As the thought suddenly rushed through his mind, his hands reflexively grabbed her hair. Her hair roots were a different color. ¡°You, did you ¡­ Did you dye your hair? Were you blonde?¡± he asked, his heart thumping as he did. ¡°I heard that the imperial family loves blondes, so of course I had to hide that too.¡± ¡°Haaa¡­. true, the imperial family loves blondes. Of course, there are some who don¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­ What? Ugh¡­.¡± He buried his face into her golden bush. She let out a quiet exclamation as soon his tongue ploughed into her core. ¡°Moan ¡­ Viola.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ no¡­.¡± Viola¡¯s waist writhed side to side. It was evident that she felt exhilarated but was holding back her moans. She clenched her lips and grabbed the sheets. The longer this went on, the more Lustian wanted to bring out her moans. It bothered him how she held it in even though she felt good. She could just enjoy it, moaning shouldn¡¯t hurt one¡¯s pride. He licked up her love juices as soon as they streamed down. He liked its taste and the feeling of it going down his throat. Although her nectar shouldn¡¯t have a taste, it somehow felt sweet and smelled like Judith flowers to him. In fact, her cave looked like a closed flower bud which was very pretty. He suddenly regretted not seeing it when it was still pure. Lustian frowned but a bright smile soon replaced it. Unrelentingly his tongue coursed her core. A blue vein rose on the back of Viola¡¯s hand and she grabbed Lustian¡¯s shoulder. Her thighs were twitching with impatience. Lustian wanted to completely dominate her. He wanted to tame her body so that she couldn¡¯t live without him. ¡°Ha¡­ Heuk¡­.¡± His tongue went in and out her little flower. He pried open the flower bud and put his tongue in and out. He tasted both her nectar and hot inner walls at the same time. Her body constantly dripped juices. His manhood got so hard and big that it seemed like it would explode at any moment. ¡°Ack¡­!¡± ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­. . It¡¯s sweet as honey.¡± She couldn¡¯t think straight due to his rampaging tongue rampaging. She couldn¡¯t keep up with the pace of his ministrations, so all she could do was pant. She was suffocating and in the end, let out a low moan from the thrilling sensation stimulating her cl!t. That sight aroused Lustian even more. He stuck his hardness atop of her soaked core. Viola¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°I¡¯m going to start now. I don¡¯t know if you can endure when it¡¯s on a bed. Bite my shoulder if you have to.¡± Viola clenched her butt. Her body was burning with excitement. Her opened eyes were now filled with resolve, but her blue irises drunk on pleasure just became another temptation for him. His heart beat harder and faster. He thrust down hard as his fiery eyes looked into her blue ones. ? He was a scary man, he would go at it again as soon as he finished. Her whole body was sweaty and sticky, core was full of their body fluids. ¡°I need a break.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be harder for you if we rest. I¡¯ll just do it one more time.¡± ¡°Ack¡­!¡± S*x consumed a lot of stamina, but it was her mind that was more tired than her body. His caress made her lose her senses. There was an enchanting fragrance that lingered around him. His lips crept down little by little from her neck to her n!pple and bit it. He then licked her pink nub frantically with his tongue. He tried to relax her tense body by gently lapping a circle around her stiffness. It worked. Viola¡¯s entire body started to relax and her mind started going hazy. Her core responded, ready to accept him back in. The erotic atmosphere continued to linger on. Had she always been such a lewd woman? It hadn¡¯t been long since they had finished just a moment ago and she was this wet again? ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Nobody sucked on this part of your body before right, this place right here¡­ I like that a lot.¡± Her body shook a little. His touch became a little stronger. He sucked on her erect n!pples like a baby as he gathered her mounds together. He licked them even as he panted roughly. A faint moan flowed from her lips. ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ I¡¯m the first one here, and I¡¯m the first down there.¡± ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Chapter 45 - Bewitched | 19 Chapter 45 ¨C Bewitched | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Namita Suberi, Larkspur Viola¡¯s head arched towards the sky as she grasped Lune¡¯s hair between her breasts. The tips of her toes were tingling, her whole body was filled with heat. She could feel the moans threatening to escape her mouth, so she bit her lips. His fingers entered her, and she gasped. ¡°I need to prepare you to receive me, love,¡± he said. Her eyes flashed. She couldn¡¯t help but tighten around his fingers. His fingers thrust in and out, and it took all her effort not to scream in pleasure. She unconsciously clenched up her thighs, but he pried them open and spread her legs gently. He then entered her slowly, making her gasp more. ¡°It will be easier this time,¡± he said soothingly, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt as much.¡± He was right. It was easier this time, and sweeter. Instead of the searing pain that she had felt the first time, this time she was engulfed in pleasure. She could feel herself stretching around his engorged manhood almost beyond her limit. ¡°I will be gentle,¡± he assured her. She was still resisting. But his kiss changed everything. It made her melt from within and she surrendered to his caresses. ¡°You don¡¯t want the Crown Prince to notice, do you?¡± he asked huskily, ¡°he thinks we are in love. We have to keep him convinced of it, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­,¡± she whispered, barely able to form coherent words. He kissed her passionately. His hot breath ran through her lips and her heart swelled up in pleasure. They were covered in sweat, entwined with each other. He pulled her close so her legs were completely wrapped around his waist. He gently thrust inside her and she grabbed the sheets, withholding her moans, which were threatening to burst out of her. ¡°Viola¡­,¡± he uttered her name as though it was the last remaining thing in this world. He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. His thrusts became frantic, and he panted like an animal. She felt it to be most obscene that they were making love in the middle of the day. But all her thoughts scattered as his thrusts became wild. Viola clenched her teeth, straining as he came with a moan. The sheets were wet with their body fluids that flowed out of them without restraint. She had been biting her lips bloody to hold back her moans. Lune offered her his forearm, which she bit with all her might. Their hot breaths filled the room. Still, he wasn¡¯t done. He turned her over and held her tight to him by the waist. He kept pounding as he grabbed her breasts from the front. A moan escaped her lips, unable to hold it any longer. His thrust became hurried as they both came with a moan yet again. Her mind was a mess, the only thought that existed there was of Lune. * * * Lustian returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s Palace after he was done with the sweet time he spent with Viola. Kyle saw him approach his room and clicked his tongue in annoyance as he saw his forearm. He brought some medicinal paste to spread it on his arm. ¡°Please have some restraint,¡± he said, ¡°Why is it the same every time?¡± Lustian grinned. ¡°It is what it is.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­ this isn¡¯t like you,¡± said Kyle, ¡°I am relieved that you didn¡¯t seek to avoid the last hurdle but you are always wounded.¡± ¡°Oh, stop worrying, will you?¡± said Lustian, smiling. He had just left the Royal Villa, but now he wanted to run there again. She had bewitched him completely. He couldn¡¯t keep her away from his mind at all. All throughout the day, she was all he could think about. He missed her so much the moment he was away from her. He wished he could win her heart. You will come to love me, Viola, he thought, unsure. The concubines fell in love with Lustian in no time. Their hearts were his, given willingly out of love. The concubines in the harem would wait for him every time he stepped there, ready to give themselves to him. It had been the same during the time of the previous Emperor. He was never fond of this type of lifestyle. Even when the Crown Princess candidates were chosen, he was expected to spend the first night with them. He didn¡¯t much like doing this, so he switched places with Ivan in the darkness and returned before morning. He had deceived the Emperor¡¯s eyes in this manner and evaded the duties that he abhorred. Lustian wished he could win Viola¡¯s heart and she would fall hopelessly in love with him too. If she came to love him, she wouldn¡¯t plead for a divorce to leave him when she found out that he was the Crown Prince. He had lied to her. He didn¡¯t know if she would forgive him. ¡°I have information from the border,¡± said Kyle, interrupting his thoughts, ¡°They report that the number of Orcs has dropped significantly.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± asked Lustian. ¡°Supposedly since Princess Viola entered the Palace,¡± he said. ¡°Is it a trick by God?¡± asked Lustian. ¡°I think he is observing things at the moment,¡± said Kyle, ¡°Either way, the punitive force can take a break for the next five months.¡± God had always threatened Lustian by constantly sending Orcs to the border to force him to fulfil his duties. He would only stop when a new Crown Princess candidate entered the Royal Villa. Chapter 46 - Brutal Parents Chapter 46 ¨C Brutal Parents Translator: Lunarise Editor: Namita Suberi, Larkspur ¡°Do you think God¡¯s companion will reveal themselves?¡± asked Kyle. ¡°Maybe¡­,¡± pondered Lustian. ¡°Oh, I found news about Princess Guinev.¡± ¡°Really?¡± asked Lustian, ¡°Do you know where she is?¡± Kyle wore an unpleasant expression on his face. ¡°She seems to have gone through the wall,¡± he said, ¡°I can¡¯t help but think that the Emperor has something to do with it.¡± Lustian had wondered how Viola went past the wall. He had thought, at first, that she might have gone through the waterway. However, it would be tough even for the strongest swimmers to go against the current. It meant that she passed through the wall, like Princess Guinev did eight months ago¡­. It was said that the breath of God resides in the wall. So far there hadn¡¯t been a record of anyone passing through the wall, but now there were two. ¡°Does the wall stay open if it has been opened once before?¡± asked Kyle. ¡°I am unsure,¡± said Lustian, ¡°But I am certain that potential candidates for God¡¯s companion have narrowed considerably. In fact, we might already have found her.¡± If she had already crossed the wall which held the God¡¯s breath, then the most likely candidate was Princess Guinev. But Viola¡­ The woman of the most noble Lineage became the Companion of God. Princess Guinev had a very noble lineage. But Viola¡¯s mother was a slave, so she wasn¡¯t qualified. If Princess Guinev fit the picture, then there was no reason for them to keep accepting candidates. So why then were they still accepting more candidates? What the hell does the Emperor want? Pondered Lustian. ¡°But, is there a reason for him to hide her though?¡± asked Lustian, ¡°Did His Majesty take her on a trip somewhere?¡± ¡°I think it is strange too,¡± replied Kyle, ¡°I have looked everywhere. She has disappeared without a trace.¡± ¡°Find out the Emperor¡¯s whereabouts,¡± said Lustian, ¡°And report to me.¡± Lustian stood up and looked at the time, frowning. He always had dinner with his mother whenever he was in the castle. He needed to head out soon. There was a black horse waiting for him in the stable. Lustian got onto the horse and took the reins. The horse galloped away, blowing back his black hair. His mind was a mess. If they didn¡¯t find God¡¯s Companion¡­ He couldn¡¯t bear to think what it would mean for Viola. She surely isn¡¯t going to be God¡¯s Companion, he thought, and tried to reassure himself. Lustian spurred his horse on. He soon came upon the Empress¡¯s Palace. His heart was heavy as he approached the entrance and his nerves were on ends. When he reached, a nurse ran to him. He heard a dull sound and an accompanying scream. Lustian¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°I was coming to look for you, Your Majesty,¡± the woman said frantically, ¡°Please help us, or an innocent might die.¡± He followed her inside the palace. As he walked through the hallway, the sound grew louder. It was the sound of a whip on skin. There was blood in the white corridor. The blood became trails, like somebody had been dragged through the path. He followed them and came upon a hall where the maid had fainted. She was stripped naked and beaten bloody. The whip had seared every inch of her skin. Facing the maid, holding the whip, stood Lustian¡¯s mother. The Empress of the Arpen Empire was a cruel woman, as brutal as the Blood Emperor. The Empress hadn¡¯t always been this ruthless. Lustian, when he was a child, remembered her as an extremely kind and gentle woman. ¡°Mother,¡± he said as he approached her. ¡°Oh, Lustian. You¡¯re here!¡± said the Empress, ¡°I am going to kill this bitch. She was caught sneaking into the Emperor¡¯s room. I am going to show her where she belongs.¡± ¡°Father is not in his Palace,¡± Lustian said, ¡°He left quite a while ago. It is impossible for the maid to be involved with him.¡± ¡°He is not here?¡± the Empress spat vehemently, ¡°Where is he then? Having an affair with some other bitch again?¡± She was not well. She often whipped and lashed her servants for atrocities that they had never committed. Her maids and servants stood around her, shivering with fear. Their eyes seemed to plead with him to calm the cruel Empress lest she killed them one by one. His heart ached for them, and for his mother. His hatred and anger towards the Emperor and God grew by the second. ¡°Give me the whip, mother,¡± said Lustian, reaching out his hand, ¡°I will do it.¡± She might be a cruel and mad Empress to many, but he was still her precious darling son. She obliged when he smiled and gently retrieved the whip from her hand. He wiped the blood from her hands with his cloak. She leaned on him, suddenly exhausted. ¡°Lustian, my darling boy,¡± said the Empress, ¡°Will you stay by my side till I fall asleep?¡± ¡°Of course, mother,¡± he said, holding her. ¡°I need to take my medicine,¡± she said weakly. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Lustian indicated to the nurse to get the medicine. He took her to her room and laid her down on her bed, gently. The nurse gave her the medicine. She quickly fell asleep. Lustian stayed by her side as she slept. She called his name quietly in her sleep. His anger flared at the sight of his miserable mother and the helpless servants, but he reigned in his rage with great effort. He turned away towards the direction of the Royal Villa, thinking of Viola to calm himself. Chapter 47 - Not What They See Chapter 47 ¨C Not What They Seem (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Namita Suberi, Larkspur Late at night, Lune returned to the Royal Villa. He stood at the entrance of Viola¡¯s room as he saw her with her black cat, Ming. The cat trembled in Viola¡¯s hands, sensing his presence. Viola looked at him, startled. ¡°Why are you here again?¡± she asked, surprised. ¡°Am I not allowed to come here?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡­ You said you would come here only once a day,¡± she said hesitantly. ¡°Did I?¡± said Lune, looking at her small, trembling frame, ¡°I guess I changed my mind.¡± As he walked towards her, Ming¡¯s quivering intensified. And Viola trembled along with it. Was she terrified of him? He sighed and walked past her to the bed. He lay down. Viola relaxed a little when she realised that he had come over just to sleep. She went to the closet and fetched a night attire of his and handed it to him. ¡°Change before you go to sleep,¡± she said. ¡°You sleep as well,¡± he suggested. She stiffened. ¡°I will go sleep in Rosha¡¯s room.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t touch you,¡± he mumbled, ¡°So just sleep here.¡± His voice was sad; he looked tired. She remembered how he had pushed her down and taken her so vigorously this morning. But at this moment he seemed almost defeated. Viola sat down on the edge of the bed while absent-mindedly fiddling with her necklace. She wanted to wait till he fell asleep, just to be sure. After a while, it really seemed like he had fallen asleep. Viola observed him. Did he get scolded by the Crown Prince? She thought. Prince Lustian had quite a reputation. The tales of cruelty of the blood armies that he commanded traversed through the entire Slovenian continent. It was said that the Crown Prince was as evil and brutal as his father. But Lune isn¡¯t a soldier, she thought, he is a knight guarding the Crown Prince and the palace. Viola was sure he wasn¡¯t a mere soldier. If he was, she wouldn¡¯t have married him even under a contract. She had married him because he held a prominent position in the Imperial family, through which she could glean secret information for her vengeance. It bothered her that she hadn¡¯t had the time to investigate more about him. She had been too focused on escaping the clutches of the Crown Prince when she had agreed to marry Lune. However, she found it strange. The way other servants reacted around him. They bowed and greeted him with utmost respect. The guards and the knights too. It was clear that Lune held a very respectable position, as it seemed that only the Crown Prince was higher in authority than him. I need to find out more about him, she thought as he looked at him sleeping peacefully. Paul has infiltrated the kingdom disguised as a horseman. It was time to meet him once again to ask about Lune. Perhaps it was time for her to use the money she brought with her to buy some information. Viola stood up, intending to head to Rosha¡¯s room. But she was grabbed by her wrist and pulled down. She didn¡¯t even have the time to be surprised as Lune pulled her to his chest. Her heart fluttered and her eyes widened. ¡°I told you,¡± he said, ¡°Sleep here, next to me. I am not going to let you go, you know.¡± ¡°I demand you let me go,¡± she retaliated, ¡°It¡¯s uncomfortable to sleep like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Viola,¡± he assured her, ¡°Just close your eyes and sleep. Nothing will happen here tonight.¡± Even if he said that, she couldn¡¯t help but remember how he had taken her this morning. She squirmed to get away, and he held her tighter. Eventually, Viola grew tired and went limp. Her heart raced. ¡°You¡¯re my wife now, Viola,¡± he said, ¡°No matter how much you hate me¡­.¡± ¡°You think I hate you?¡± asked Viola, surprised. ¡°I know you do,¡± he said, ¡°I am the enemy knight, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Good,¡± she said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget it.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ask for much,¡± he said sadly, ¡°Just act like you love me for a while, even if it is a lie.¡± His broad arms were wrapped around her back. They were so close that she could hear his heartbeat. Seeing him like this confused her. She stayed still as she slowly felt herself falling asleep. She could hear Lune¡¯s voice distantly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t believe what you see, Viola¡­.¡± Chapter 48 - Not What They Seem (2) Chapter 48 ¨C Not What They Seem (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Namita Suberi, Larkspur She saw Edward as she dreamed. He was in the vanguard in a war, under the King¡¯s orders. Edward was practically glowing with joy, and he twirled her around and hugged her. He smiled brightly. ¡°I have finally gained recognition, Viola. Look!¡± he said, showing her the scroll with the King¡¯s seal on it, ¡°I am in the vanguard.¡± ¡°Really?¡± said Viola, smiling. He finally had the opportunity to showcase his skill and bravery that he had honed carefully and ardently over the years. However, Viola¡¯s heart was heavy. She didn¡¯t want him to go to battle. Nobody returned alive after a war with the Blood Army. ¡°If I win this battle,¡± said Edward, ¡°Father promised that he will restore our status as Royals. I will become the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too dangerous?¡± asked Viola with a bad feeling, ¡°The Blood Army is brutal.¡± ¡°I am a Master in my skill, Viola. Have faith,¡± he said, assuring her, ¡°There are only a few who can match me in the entire continent.¡± Viola had a feeling of inevitable doom. Could they really trust the King¡¯s word? Doubtful. She held out her hand to receive something that Edward was handing out to her¡­ * * * Viola awoke with a start. She was surprised to find that her cheeks were wet. The dream had been different from the reality that she remembered. The King had never given Edward any scroll with the Royal seal. Viola wiped her tears away and looked at Lune, who was sound asleep next to her. Can I really trust him? She thought. He had saved her from the Crown Prince. Did he do it solely because he lusted after her body? She stared at him sleeping now and was confused beyond words. He opened his eyes and tilted his sleep-tainted eyes to look at her. He reached out a hand and caressed her cheek. ¡°Is it that painful to sleep next to me?¡± he asked with a forced smile, stroking her tear stained cheeks. ¡°Imagine yourself in my place,¡± she said bitterly, ¡°then perhaps you will have your answer.¡± ¡°Unwanted marriages are a part of the royal lifestyle,¡± he said, ¡°Even nobles have to live with it.¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± she said, ¡°But I had decided to live on my own terms.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said fondly, ¡°you set the terms for a divorce after two years of this contract marriage. Maybe you will come to love me.¡± ¡°Love?¡± she scoffed, ¡°That won¡¯t happen for as long as I live.¡± She was determined that she would love no enemy spawn. He sighed. ¡°Well, I deserved that, I guess,¡± he said helplessly, ¡°It is me, though, who has fallen in love with you.¡± She hated such a passionate confession. She didn¡¯t intend to ever give him any affection. He might have her body, but she never would provide him the satisfaction of her heart. It belonged only to her. But then why was her heart beating so fast? He propped himself up on the pillow and held her chin and turned her towards him, looking into her eyes. ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± she said resentfully. ¡°Just a kiss, Viola,¡± he said tenderly. Viola had millions of questions running around in her mind. Would a kiss hurt? She didn¡¯t push him away as he came close. She was aware that they were both in a thin night shift, which revealed much of their skin. He kissed her tenderly. Viola¡¯s heart was beating incessantly. But she grabbed him by the wrist to stop him when his hands reached to pry off her night shift. He paused. He wrapped his arms around her and kissed her one last time and let go before the sun rose. * * * Ivan awoke in the concubine¡¯s chamber like any other day. But today he didn¡¯t feel his usual self. He was full of doubts, wondering about Lustian¡¯s recent change in behaviour. He refused to go hunting that he so loved. He would dedicate whatever free time he had looking for Viola in the Royal Villa. It was strange. Lustian had always abhorred spending the night with any new candidate before, even when it was tradition to do so. Ivan was curious how Lustian had changed so much. Viola¡­ He wondered about her. How had she managed to ensnare Lustian in this manner? He had only seen her ocean-blue eyes through the veil when he was acting as the Crown Prince on Lustian¡¯s request. He couldn¡¯t understand why Lustian took on the disguise of Lune whenever he wanted to meet her. If he loved her so much, why not just declare her the Crown Princess? I must go and see this Viola, he resolved. He got up and dressed. He headed to the stables for a horse and galloped away to the Royal Villa. Ivan¡¯s visit surprised the Head Maid in charge of the household. She was just setting out two sets of plates and utensils on the table when she jumped back on seeing him. ¡°He slept here yesterday, didn¡¯t he?¡± he asked the maid, ¡°Is he still here?¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± said the maid with difficulty, ¡°Please forgive me but nobody is allowed here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he assured her and headed up the stairs to the bedroom where the two of them should be. The Head Maid was out of her mind. She didn¡¯t know what she could say to stop him. She didn¡¯t know if she should since he was the highest authority in the realm. He hid behind a pillar when he saw a silhouette of another maid in the hallway. He followed her to a room, thinking this must be the grand bedroom. Alas, he was mistaken; the room was empty. He jumped out the window to the terrace and walked to the exterior of the grandest room. He risked a peek through the window. He saw a beautiful woman seated in front of a mirror. So, this is Viola, he thought as his eyes widened. What the hell¡­ she is far from ugly! Chapter 49 - Games (1) Chapter 49 ¨C Games (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Namita Suberi, Larkspur Viola was seated before a mirror and her maid was grooming her. Ivan was dumbfounded at the sight. She was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. Her gorgeous face with ocean-blue eyes and silky, shiny brown hair took his breath away. But he wondered why she hid her beauty. As he watched, the maid skillfully transformed her. Viola¡¯s face slowly turned plain and the makeup done in a certain way gave the illusion of a round face in contrast to the sharp, sculpted features that were there previously. She added freckles on her cheeks. The stunning, attractive face quickly turned into a normal, bland one that had become her identity throughout the empire as the crown princess candidate. Ivan¡¯s heart raced. He jumped off the terrace and ran. He got on the horse and trotted straight to the crown prince¡¯s palace. He searched for Kyle for answers. Kyle was the head of the imperial knights. If there was anyone who knew of the happenings in this uncertain time, it had to be him. Moreover, he was part of the punitive force that had escorted Princess Viola to the kingdom. He would surely know what was going on. ¡°Kyle!¡± he said, spotting him in the palace. ¡°Your Imperial Highness!¡± responded Kyle. ¡°What brings you here so early?¡± ¡°I know everything!¡± said Ivan, frantically. ¡°Know what?¡± asked Kyle, pretending to be unaware of anything that had worked up Ivan to such an extent. But Ivan wasn¡¯t fooled. Kyle had been Lustian¡¯s best friend since childhood. He also took care of the imperial treasury and held the title of the Shadow Knight. He was practically Lustian¡¯s right-hand man. There was no way he was uninformed. ¡°I know about Princess Viola¡¯s disguise,¡± said Ivan, narrowing his eyes. Unfazed, Kyle proceeded to organize papers on his table. ¡°It¡¯s no big issue,¡± said he, ¡°he is just playing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying he won¡¯t expose her?¡± asked Ivan. ¡°Even though she disguises herself to make herself look plain, supposedly to fail the selection.¡± ¡°Well, you know him,¡± said Kyle, looking at him, ¡°he is just playing around. He isn¡¯t serious.¡± ¡°Playing!¡± Ivan was astonished. ¡°He spends every night with her. And if he had his way, every waking hour as well!¡± He didn¡¯t understand Lustian. If he liked her so much, he could send her to the Concubines¡¯ Palace as another concubine. That way she would belong to the imperial family and he could have her whenever he wanted. Why put in so much effort? ¡°He must have something else in mind,¡± Ivan muttered as he mulled. ¡°He isn¡¯t thinking of declaring her the crown princess, is he? That cannot be!¡± ¡°He knows she can¡¯t be the crown princess,¡± Kyle calmly replied. The crown princess had to be selected from within the Arpen Empire. ¡°Then he could send her to the Concubines¡¯ Palace¡­,¡± Ivan continued to say, ¡°the emperor will be furious if he finds this out.¡± Ivan realized he was getting agitated over nothing. Embarrassment washed over with the realization. He didn¡¯t know why his heart was racing and his mind was filled with Viola¡¯s image. He was hit with the epiphany that only if she were sent to the Concubines¡¯ Palace, could he have her! It was an immoral thought! Lustian had always shunned his duties, and he had switched places with him. He had always had his way with every princess when his brother had refused. However, this time a princess had caught the latter¡¯s eyes. He felt jealousy and greed raise their heads somewhere within the depths of his heart. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, you are his younger brother,¡± said Kyle, interrupting his thoughts. ¡°You must not reveal this to anyone. Please don¡¯t break the empress¡¯s promise.¡± Ivan bit his lips. He wasn¡¯t the empress¡¯s son. He was a bastard from one of the princesses trapped in the emperor¡¯s harem. ¡°The ones not selected as God¡¯s Companion shouldn¡¯t be given a chance to covet the country¡¯s imperial authority,¡± said Ivan. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be allowed to bear children lest it leads to power struggle later.¡± The Arpen Empire had taken strict precautions to make sure of this. All the royal women taken hostage after the war with any country were forced to ingest birth control pills, or subjected to other stricter methods if that failed. However, one princess who had been brought to the harem had become pregnant. It meant death for the mother and the child. Mostly, it was made to seem like an accident or suicide to save the image of the brutal empire. But Ivan¡¯s mother had escaped the harem. He had later found out after much digging that she had boarded a ship in disguise to leave the empire for the sake of her unborn baby. But she had been caught before she could even leave the capital. She was then dragged to the palace dungeons where she had given birth. She had made a deal with the empress. He didn¡¯t know what the stakes were but the empress had pleaded with the emperor to let Ivan live as her child. Ivan, who as a baby was taken away from the prison, grew up in the palace. For twenty years, he had no knowledge of his biological mother until the day the emperor had summoned him and told him the truth. He had gone to the prison then, to have a glimpse of his mother, but was forbidden from entering. At sword point, the guards had told him that anybody who tried wouldn¡¯t survive. The drop of blood from the tip of the sword had made him turn around and leave the prison tower with unbearable grief in his heart. The wind whistling in that cold place seemed like his mother¡¯s voice, whispering to him to believe in love even if the world was harsh. He should have never told me, Ivan thought, bringing himself back to the present. It was a closely guarded secret that no one else knew. Not even Lustian. The crown prince, like the whole of the empire, thought he was his flesh and blood. Only a few were privy to the truth, those that were close to the emperor and the empress ¡­ and Kyle, who was in charge of Lustian¡¯s protection. However, Ivan was weighed down by the sorrow of never meeting his mother¡­ the person had risked everything for his sake when she had been nothing to the imperial family but a sex slave. Nobody knew how much anguish he held in his heart. Chapter 50 - Games (2) Chapter 50 ¨C Games (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Namita Suberi, Larkspur Viola wondered how much time had passed since she had first come here. Time flew by so fast that she didn¡¯t have enough of it. She sat down on the sofa with a thud. ¡°Ow,¡± cried Viola. Her entire body was sore. ¡°Is it supposed to be this painful every day?¡± she asked, looking at Rosha. ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s your first time,¡± said Rosha, blushing. She placed the medicine in a small bowl on a table in front of her. These medicines were part of the protocol that all candidates followed. She gulped the dark liquid. It tasted sweet but turned sour when it reached the throat. She frowned. ¡°Try this,¡± said Rosha cutting a strip of something brownish and dried and handing it to her. ¡°What is it?¡± asked Viola, curious. ¡°It¡¯s some kind of delicacy from across the continent,¡± said Rosha. ¡°It looks the same colour as my hair,¡± said Viola, examining the thing at eye-level. She took a bite, it melted in her mouth. It tasted sweet and surprisingly refreshing. She had never had something like this before. Viola tried taking a huge bite of it. ¡°It¡¯s good! You try some too, Rosha.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± said Rosha, cutting more strips, ¡°Lord Lune especially left it for you.¡± ¡°He gave it to you?¡± asked Viola. ¡°Yes,¡± said Rosha, smiling. ¡°He said it would make you feel better. How romantic! He seems to be head-over-heels for you.¡± Viola rolled her eyes. ¡°He couldn¡¯t be.¡± ¡°Why else would he visit you every night and day?¡± Rosha continued. ¡°And he can¡¯t take his eyes off you.¡± Viola was annoyed. She didn¡¯t have time for this useless talk about love. She couldn¡¯t love some enemy spawn and would never allow it. But this Lune had certainly left a good impression on her maid. He showed up often enough to fool people and make it seem like he had really fallen in love with her. His ¡®once-a-day visit¡¯ rule had already been broken. She always had to be cautious when planning to go out of the imperial villa in case he suddenly visited and found her gone. She needed ample time to consult with Paul, but these past few days had seen too many visits from the man. ¡°Tell Paul that I will come by the stables,¡± she said to Rosha, rather snappishly, ¡°I want to see him even if just for a moment.¡± ¡°All right,¡± said Rosha. Viola was now able to take walks without appearing suspicious. She had told Lune of her grievances and suffocation on being trapped here all day. Unfortunately, wherever she went, he accompanied her. He would appear suddenly, out of nowhere, whenever she was taking a stroll. She had to be more careful. If she saw him today, she would tell him she wanted to see the horses. Perhaps she could manage a small talk with Paul, who was managing the stables. She got her cloak and rubbed her sore back with difficulty. She found a branch while she was walking and thought back to how she had let her sword practice go to waste. She then thought about Lune, which filled her with annoyance and anger towards her situation. She swung the branch around, practicing jabs and slashes. She felt her muscles tense. Whenever she felt angry or helpless, practicing always made her feel better. She continued for a while and then sat down under a tree to cool off. After some time, she stood up and turned around to continue with her walk only to be startled to see Lune, who was leaning against a wall looking at her, arms folded. The pent-up anger she had put in her sword practice flared a bit again. He had snuck up on her yet again and she had failed to detect his presence. This annoyed her more. Honestly, the guy doesn¡¯t seem to have any other job than sneaking up on me, she thought, supposed to be a knight and all, bah. ¡°Do you want to spar a bit?¡± Lune offered her a wooden sword. ¡°What?¡± asked Viola, confused. ¡°It looks like you want to fight,¡± he said, perhaps aware of the withering look she directed at him. He walked towards her and picked up a small branch and pointed it at her. She felt her bubbling anger soar at his smirk. ¡°Go easy on me,¡± he teased. Viola picked up the wooden sword and prepared her stance. He was underestimating her ability, which fanned her rage. She attacked him with all her might. She didn¡¯t just swing around to block his jabs but went on the offensive. She stabbed and slashed at his weak spots. The tip of the sword missed narrowly and brushed his collar. She turned her wrist without a moment to waste and stabbed him again. But he had already anticipated her attack. He stepped aside and as Viola was forced forward with the momentum he wrapped an arm around her from behind and another held her wrist away. She could feel his breath on her ears. He kissed her on the nape of her neck sending a shocking thrill through her body. ¡°It¡¯s accurate but slow,¡± he said, ¡°you need to relax your wrists and observe your opponent more.¡± ¡°I know that much!¡± spat Viola and elbowed him making him release her. She turned around and slashed at him once again, barely missing. He stepped back. She readied her sword and went on to attack, but he was quick. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her to him. She lost her balance and flew into his arms. He held her by her waist, grabbed her chin, and turned her to face him as he came down with a kiss. She pushed him away. ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ ¡± He kissed her again. ¡°Lune¡­¡± she said, as he mumbled something incoherent. She was surprised but didn¡¯t push him away, melting into his sweet kiss. Chapter 51 - Realizations (1) Chapter 51 ¨C Realizations (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Namita Suberi, Larkspur She hugged him back. He lifted her and walked to the tree she had sat under, never once breaking the kiss. He placed her down, she could feel the lush, green grass beneath her back. He deepened the kiss and held her even closer. Her toes tingled; she closed her eyes and gave in to the kiss. Finally, they broke apart to breathe again. ¡°Who taught you sword fighting?¡± he asked, looking at her tenderly. Viola waited for her heart to stop pounding. ¡°Edward, my brother,¡± she replied sadly. ¡°There was a prince in the Kingdom of Koronis?¡± he asked, puzzled. He didn¡¯t know, obviously. Viola and Edward had been the shame of the royal family. Bastard children born by a slave woman. But to her, Edward had been everything. Her family had been precious. ¡°Yes,¡± she said, ¡°I am only telling you this because I am no longer a crown princess candidate. We are the king¡¯s children from a slave woman, a concubine. He died in an accident.¡± ¡°I see,¡± he said, looking at her. Viola didn¡¯t want to reveal that he had died in a battle with the Blood Army. The less he knew, the safer it would be for her. Arpen Empire was her target for revenge. She planned to avenge Edward¡¯s death. If she told Lune, it would endanger her and others. She would be branded a traitor. Besides, as the Commander of the Imperial Knights, he as much killed her brother as the crown prince himself. ¡°Now, please get out of my way, it might not be good for people to see us like this.¡± She got up and patted the leaves off her dress. ¡°I am curious about something,¡± she said. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, looking up at her. She straightened her dress and tied her hair. ¡°What¡¯s your official position?¡± she asked. ¡°Took you long enough to ask,¡± he said, smiling at her. Viola shrugged. She pretended like it didn¡¯t matter to her either way. ¡°Duke Lune Armioned,¡± he said, ¡°that¡¯s my title and my full name.¡± Viola¡¯s heart dropped. What if he was of imperial blood? But that couldn¡¯t be. He might be the son of a duchess, nothing else. He raised his eyebrow as relief flashed across her face. He grabbed her hand and pulled her down with him again. Viola looked at him over her and he looked down at her full of love. ¡°Is it that relieving to know that I am not part of the imperial family?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°You do know that I work for them,¡± he said, ¡°so, my loyalty still lies with the imperials of Arpen Empire.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she said, ¡°but I hope you don¡¯t expect me to show the same loyalty to them.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he said, ¡°but dare I hope?¡± ¡°No,¡± she said vehemently and looked away. He grabbed her chin gently and turned her to face him again. ¡°No matter how bloody the Arpen Empire is,¡± he continued, ¡°we do have our sense of principles and pride.¡± She laughed mockingly. ¡°Principles? Pride?¡± She spat the words one by one. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just arrogance? The Arpen Empire enjoys the wealth it snatches by slaughtering smaller countries. You shouldn¡¯t say that to a hostage that you took from one such small country. Don¡¯t justify your bloodlust!¡± She pushed him away with force, stood up, and shook the dirt off her dress. She turned on her heels, but he grabbed her hand. She turned to him. He was still sitting there, looking up at her. ¡°Will you listen to me for a while,¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± she replied angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen anymore.¡± She jerked her hand away from his grasp and curtsied. She then turned her back to him and walked away, feeling his stare as she did. She leaned against the door of her room and sighed sadly. She was grateful to him for saving her from the crown prince¡¯s clutches, but her resentment for the Arpen Empire and its rulers was too great to overcome. She couldn¡¯t forgive the empire for killing Edward, and for exploiting small countries. Arpen Empire needed to be wiped off the face of the earth for the Slovenian continent to regain its peace. She felt exhausted as she walked into the room and sat on the sofa. She saw the platter of delicacy that Lune had given to Rosha for her. It filled her with disgust. She grabbed the platter and flung it out of the window. ? She expected the evening walk to be cancelled because of the day¡¯s incident. But he was there as she was finishing her dinner. ¡°I want to ride today,¡± she said, trying not to look at him. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, ¡°change and come. I will wait.¡± Viola changed into her riding gear and grabbed a cloak. She was supposed to be his lover, so she needed to keep her face covered when outside the imperial villa. She pulled the hood up as she reached the stables. The man in charge rushed over and greeted them. She looked around but saw no sign of Paul. Rosha must have informed him already but there was no one in sight. Chapter 52 - Realizations (2) Chapter 52 ¨C Realizations (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Namita Suberi, Larkspur ¡°Do you want to choose a horse?¡± Lune asked. She walked along the stable and chose a white one. It would make a striking pair next to Lune¡¯s black one. ¡°You have a good eye,¡± he said with a smile, ¡°she is his mate.¡± ¡°Really?¡± said Viola absent-mindedly. ¡°Yes,¡± said Lune, apparently too invested in explaining about the horse she had chosen. ¡°She runs very fast and is very strong. Come, let¡¯s get going.¡± Before he could offer her help, she got on the horse by herself and rode out of the stables. He followed and caught up to her. Her heart was uneasy as she rode alongside him. The night was breezy and cold. He adjusted his speed to hers. He slowed down when she did and caught up when she went ahead. She didn¡¯t know how long they rode like this, side by side. They came upon the Forest of God. It was a fascinating sight. She saw a stream that seemed to flow along the circumference of the Lake of God. The horse trotted near the stream. She felt something was amiss. A certain kind of wrongness. She turned her head to look around and discovered a steel tower that loomed over the thick forest. Viola pulled at the reins to head towards the tower but Lune rushed forward and blocked her way. ¡°You can¡¯t go that way,¡± he said agitatedly. ¡°I have never seen that tower before,¡± she said, craning her head to look at it. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an abandoned castle,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s cursed.¡± ¡°Cursed?¡± asked Viola curiously. She had never come across something like this. She wanted to explore it, but Lune seemed disturbed and determined to stop her. She turned the horse away but wondered about it all the way back. She had to investigate it somehow. She had lived in an abandoned castle herself, so she wanted to know more about it. Perhaps there was someone abandoned inside, just like her? Viola and Lune rode back to the stables. She could see that several knights were waiting for Lune here. When they reached, he handed her the reins of both the horses. ¡°Could you take them back to the stables?¡± asked Lune. ¡°Wait for me a while.¡± Viola obliged. She took the horses to their respective places, fed and watered them. She was busy with them when she sensed a presence there. She wasn¡¯t alone. She turned to find Paul standing a few paces away. She looked around to make sure Lune was occupied and headed to the drill hall with Paul. The two hid behind the dais. ¡°They told us all to leave suddenly,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t meet you. Had to sneak in.¡± ¡°But why?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°I think the crown prince might visit,¡± he said. ¡°I have heard things from others.¡± ¡°Tell me,¡± said Viola, suspicious and alert of her surroundings. ¡°I heard that the crown prince has been out of office a lot recently,¡± he said hurriedly. ¡°And they have found him in unexpected places.¡± She thought of her encounter with Lustian. ¡°He must be busy with his petty life.¡± She sneered. ¡°What?¡± asked Paul, confused. ¡°All the rumors of the crown prince being uninterested in women is bull crap,¡± she said annoyed. ¡°He exploits women and indulges in a life of pleasure.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met him?¡± asked Paul incredulously. ¡°Yes,¡± she said angrily, remembering the encounter with the man. ¡°Is there anything else I need to know?¡± he asked. ¡°None,¡± she replied. She didn¡¯t want to mention anything about her helpless contract marriage to Lune. She trusted Paul completely, but if he did anything to save her and compromised his identity¡­ She wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself for putting him in danger. Besides, the crown prince had allowed her marriage to Lune on the condition that it be kept secret until he could proclaim it himself. Viola thought back to the abandoned castle she saw earlier. As she mulled about it, she realized she was looking at the flag fluttering above the drill hall. ¡°Paul,¡± she said sadly, ¡°do you remember the flag around Edward¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he said, dejected. He looked at the golden flag fluttering and gritted his teeth. ¡°I so want to cut that flag up in pieces and drag it through the mud. I think about the flags covering Edward¡¯s body a dozen times a day.¡± ¡°Paul¡­,¡± she faltered. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can hold back,¡± he said with anger, ¡°I vowed to avenge him the day I recovered his cold dead body with my own hands.¡± The flag that Paul was looking up at wasn¡¯t the flag of the Blood Army. Their flag was red. She remembered the color of the flag when she saw it wrapped around Edward¡¯s body. It was, undoubtedly, red¡­. Then it hit her. Paul was glaring at the imperial flag! The flag representing the knights led by Lune. Her body froze, her lips were trembling. ¡°Red¡­ the color¡­.¡± Viola couldn¡¯t say it out loud. Even the utterance took too much effort and heartache. He had been so pale because of blood loss ¡­ ¡°Oh, Edward¡­ .¡± Her voice trailed off as tears flowed down her cheeks. His blood had colored the flag red like the blood of every victim that the Blood Army had ever killed ¡­ Chapter 53 - Complications (1) | 19 Chapter 53 ¨C Complications (1) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The golden pattern had been dyed red by Edward¡¯s blood. She knew that each kingdom had their army wear their respective patterns on their helmets and armors to differentiate ally and foe during war. The battle flag, however, not only had the kingdom¡¯s patterns but also the family insignia of the person leading the battalion. If the flag of the Blood Army and that of the imperial knights were the same, then she had to suspect the imperial knights as well. What if a brilliant knight from out of all the knights was recruited and participated in the war? Viola imagined Lune wielding a sword, slashing an enemy¡¯s neck. It gave her goosebumps. The heat he had dissipated had yet to disappear, and yet, her body felt like it was frozen. Why had she think he wore different patterns? It was because Lune said he was the commander of the imperial knights ¡­ ¡°To think that the imperial knights used the same patterns on their flags as the Blood Army¡­.¡± Viola was very surprised but tried to stay calm. The Blood Army¡¯s flag had the imperial family¡¯s patterns: the color gold represented the imperial family. That was why she had doubted Lune¡¯s identity when she first saw him. She had wondered if he was royalty. ¡°Why is the commander of the imperial knights at the border?¡¯ ¡°To suppress Orcs.¡± ¡°The crown prince¡­.¡± ¡°He told me to take care of it this time.¡± Those were Lune¡¯swords to Viola. He had said that he did it in the crown prince¡¯s stead ¡­ and another knight referred to him as commander and never royalty¡­ ¡°From what I know, unlike the Kingdom of Koronis, all the troops that go to war in Arpen wear the imperial patterns.¡± Paul interrupted her musing. ¡°You don¡¯t wear any patterns of the families?¡± Viola asked in puzzlement. ¡°Yes, since all the vanguards are from the royal family.¡± ¡°The royal family¡­ the royal family¡­.¡± Viola muttered. ¡°Yes, it can only be so¡ª¡± Viola¡¯s mind went blank. The imperial knights guarded the imperial palace even in wartime. The commander of the imperial knights remained in the palace to protect other members of the imperial family even if the crown prince left to lead the army. Lune¡¯s words weren¡¯t off, but nonetheless she still harbored suspicions over him. He was a close aide of the crown prince, gaining not only his trust but also a high position. More and more she began to suspect that he wasn¡¯t simply just a commander of the imperial knights. Viola bit her lips, she frustrated for she couldn¡¯t think where it had all gone wrong. ¡°Paul, there¡¯s something I need you to do,¡± she said. ¡°Command me.¡± Viola brought out a leather pouch and handed it to him. No matter what or where, even expensive information could be bought with enough gold. One only needed to know where to look and whose palms to grease. ¡°I want you to investigate Duke Lune, whether he is really a duke. Find out all the duties he is responsible for in the Arpen Empire¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I shall take my leave now then.¡± With that, Paul disappeared into the darkness. Viola blamed herself for her stupidity; she had handled it all too na?vely. She regretted it. It wouldn¡¯t have been too late to get married to him after she had some more information on him ¡­ in her haste, she had been foolishly won over by his goodwill. No¡­ that was not it. She had failed to reject his temptations and accepted his offer of a contract marriage. What do I do if he were related to the Blood Army? If he¡­ had fought as a member of the Blood Army¡­ She felt sick, like a lump was stuck in her throat. Reflexively, she covered her mouth and gagged. If¡­ if you lied to me I will never forgive you. Lune¡­ I will kill you with my very own hands if you did¡­ Viola felt miserable. She couldn¡¯t get rid of this incessant feeling of being trapped. What made it worse was that the trap was the most beautiful and hot trap in the world. She heard someone looking for her. She quickly wiped the tears from the dry heaves and went out to the person looking for her. She saw the back of a beautiful man basking in the moonlight in the middle of the drill hall. He turned around and smiled brightly at Viola. Don¡¯t smile. Stop smiling so kindly! Viola wanted to shout out those words that she had kept in her heart. He shook, even now, her determination to finish her mission and return home. I want to be Queen. I don¡¯t want something like love! But Viola¡¯s heart melted like spring snow as he strode up and wrapped her in his arms. In a short while, she had come to spend many moments with him¡­ in his arms, ate the meat he had hunted, and learned swordsmanship from him. Her waist bent back looking like it would snap and his lips overlapped hers. The wet sounds of their kisses rang throughout the empty drill hall. The buzzing sounds of the wind filled her ear alongside the memories of her brother engulfing her heart in a melancholic ache¡­ ? She was in a carriage returning back to the imperial villa. His kisses grew deeper as soon as they got into the carriage. She smelled something sweet and her whole body heated up. A hot sense of pleasure spread throughout her body, slowly stimulating all her senses and tickling her all over. ¡°Haa¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it. I feel like I¡¯m going crazy down there whenever I see you.¡± Her legs stiffened, he was already hard. Viola shrank back in embarrassment. She was turned on faster than usual. Her body had become aroused, skin hot in just a few seconds. She also felt that she was soaking wet down there. He sucked and licked both her breasts as soon as her dress came off leaving fresh marks. Her breathing became rougher as her body heated up. ¡°Ah¡­ when we get to the imperial villa¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s urgent. If we don¡¯t do it right now I feel like it¡¯s going to break. Look!¡± He grabbed her hand and made her touch his erectness. Viola shook in surprise. She didn¡¯t know where her resolve to kill him if he had tricked her went. If she kept feeling like this every time¡­ aren¡¯t her actions different from her intentions? Chapter 54 - Complications (2) | 19 Chapter 54 ¨C Complications (2) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°You got wet so quick.¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± He put his hand under the dress and fumbled about with her cave making it drip with body fluid. Lune licked his lips as he watched the aroused Viola spit out curses in her mind at the naked desire in his eyes. She struggled to keep her reason as her head went hazy. Her quim was tingling, it felt like tens of thousands of insects were crawling all over her body then all of them went right to her core. It was driving her crazy. She jolted up as his head slowly crept inside her dress. No, this was too stimulating! The harder she tried to close her legs the harder he pried them open with his hands then groped and licked her privates. All she could do was struggle helplessly. It felt her heart was swelling up just like her n!pples. She felt a jolt of pleasure as his hands brushed against them. ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­.¡± She was breathless, but despite her struggling to breathe he only looked on lewdly let alone help. Her whole body was covered in sweat looking as if it were raining as she tried to keep her legs that were shaking obscenely still. However, succumbed to the thrill, her body was quivering instinctively. She shook in the direction he wriggled his tongue. Her body was acting so wantonly that she could even feel her lips pucker up down there. This, This is obscene¡­ The thought that she was twisting around so lasciviously inside a carriage made her breathless. The tight corset around her chest felt suffocating. It felt like someone was strangling her. Viola¡¯s breathing became rougher and she felt dizzy from the sensation of her whole body tingling. Her bottom was all sticky with her body fluids and his saliva. Just when she thought that she had emptied it all, she felt her body spasm a second time. She wanted to cry. His head finally came up. Lune¡¯s eyes were bursting with desire. The pain in her stomach was constantly rising up. ¡°You have to open up more for me to fit it in.¡± ¡°¡­Ah¡­¡± She used all her strength to close her legs. He clicked his tongue but his eyes were full of joy. ¡°I have something to ask you,¡± she said amidst her pants. ¡°Ask,¡± he said as he pecked her on the lips. ¡°Are the Blood Army and the imperial knights related?¡± For a moment, Lune paused then stared right at viola and shook his head. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± he said. ¡°Because I was wondering if my husband had any relations with the notorious Blood Army.¡± She wanted to tell him that Blood Army was the one that killed Edward but as soon as she did she would be suspected as a spy. She had to hold her tongue, for she could trust no one here in this enemy territory ¡­ not even her so-called husband. Lune wouldn¡¯t just stay still and watch. He wouldn¡¯t just let a princess, who held a grudge against the imperial family and was sharpening her sword of revenge, go. They were still enemies even if he made her body tremble with pleasure like this. A contract marriage could be annulled at any moment so she had to be careful. ¡°¡ª Well, it¡¯s difficult to answer that,¡± he said in the end. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean that my wife doesn¡¯t have to know. It may be notorious in other countries, but in the Arpen Empire it is the best army. No one will condemn me even if I am involved with them.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Ack¡­.¡± Something thick had come into her vag!na. A strange pleasure flamed inside her. The dizzying thrill and joyful pleasure were more than enough to crush her doubts. The look in his eyes added to the arousal. The deep passion on Lune¡¯s beautiful face fueled Viola¡¯s libido even more. ¡°When the time comes, you¡¯ll find out naturally. We won¡¯t even have enough time to enjoy our new marriage.¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± He swiftly moved his body. He thrust so hard it made her clench her bottom, a moan soon escaped her lips. Before she realized she had given him a seductive look making his black eyes tremble. ¡°Tell me you want me¡­ Hurry¡­.¡± he whispered, in a charismatic voice. Her body clamored as his breath fell on her ear. ¡°Heuk¡­¡± ¡°Viola¡­ say that you want me.¡± He looked at her impatiently then slowly hovered his nose around her ears. He wanted an answer but she shook her head vigorously, unlike her receptive body her mind stayed firm. ¡°It isn¡¯t fun if it¡¯s easy. Good. That¡¯s what I love about you.¡± ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Keuk¡­ but this side says different¡± ¡°Ah! Ahh!¡± Slurp-slurp- The spot where they were connected made a wet noise. The feeling of pleasure soared up from her stomach to her head. Viola¡¯s eyes gradually lost focus. Her body shook along with her rough breathing. Lune¡¯s lustful eyes glistened. ¡°Viola¡­.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­Lune¡­.¡± Lune stroked Viola¡¯s face affectionately. His hands caused flames to rise rapidly inside her body and her eyes turned white. She felt itchier and her body yearned for something more intense. He rubbed her lips with his finger. Her tearful eyes turned lustful as his thick fingers stirred inside her mouth. Everywhere his finger touched turned hot. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± ¡°Dammit, you¡¯re so seductive but¡­.¡± Lune grabbed Viola¡¯s chin and kissed her hard. Viola¡¯s eyes opened wide. Her lips opened up as if it had been waiting for his lips. His tongue squeezed in and went wild inside her mouth. The desire that she had barely suppressed burst out all at once. Her body shook and wrapped around him as if welcoming him as they shared wet kisses. She could feel his tongue sucking on her tongue so hard it felt like it was trying to swallow it by pulling it from its root. His kiss felt urgent making it obvious that he had been waiting for long. ¡°Mhmmm!¡± ¡°Heup-!¡± His tongue moved incessantly leaving her no time to breathe. His tongue danced inside her mouth. Her tongue was exhausted, but his tongue unforgivingly grabbed hers and sucked it deeply, coiling around hers craftily and seducing it like a snake. He licked her teeth, the roof of her mouth, and pulled on her tongue. Viola was so lost in the sensual kiss that her body was flailing. The more she tried to turn away the harder he kissed. Her tightly grabbed waist twisted and trembled. ¡°Ack¡­¡± Chapter 55 - Wanton Desire (1) | 19 Chapter 55 ¨C Wanton Desire (1) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Lune sniffed Viola¡¯s skin and took off her cumbersome dress. The two naked bodies then tangled together. He vehemently nipped and sucked every visible part of her body as if marking his territory. His breathing was rough and his hands fumbled hastily around her body. ¡°Ack¡­ Ahh¡­ Ahhh!¡± ¡°Viola¡­ Viola¡­ haa, haah¡­.¡± He kept saying her name. He also repeatedly kissed and fondled her body as if trying to swallow it whole. She got wetter every time he moved inside her and despite herself, looked at him with anticipation. The changes in her own body made her want to cry but at the same time, it felt ecstatic. The feeling of ecstasy was quickly followed by embarrassment. She tightly shut her eyes. ¡°Ack¡­ .¡± Lune twisted her stiff n!pples with his teeth inflicting a dizzying sensation, her back bent. She clutched at his soft ebony hair. She had grabbed it roughly but he seemed to like that. His thrusts quickened. She couldn¡¯t resist him whenever they were connected. Her resolve broke and her legs spread wide open. He nibbled on her buds. She writhed her shoulders at the torturous pain but he ignored her. He pulled back and then stabbed inside her fiercely. ¡°Ack¡­ Ahhh.¡± The pleasure almost made her burst out into a [email protected], but she stopped herself due to the carriage driver. It made her feel like a pervert doing something so lewd inside, not a bedroom but a carriage. She bit her lips to suppress herself. He clicked his tongue seeing that. ¡°Don¡¯t bite your lips. If you can¡¯t stand it bite me¡­ or do it inside my mouth.¡± Lune whispered when he saw her distorted face. Her whole body shuddered when he plunged deep inside her. ¡°Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Relax a bit. Hurry!¡± His thick pillar was on the verge of being crushed. Her body that had been exhausted from his caresses had reflexively stiffened. He made her wrap her arms around his shoulders and sit on top of him with her legs apart. He then started thrusting in earnest. He did quicker than before making her pent-up [email protected] spring out, then as if it had been waiting for his thrusts her eyes flashed white. He then, unhesitatingly, thrust deep inside her. ¡°Ack¡­ Ahhhh!¡± ¡°You feel so¡­ nice.¡± She was helplessly sucked in by his pistoning. The sound of their flesh slapping against each other was loud enough that it could be vividly heard not only inside the carriage but to the driver outside. The sound made her feel embarrassed and ashamed, but all Lune did was kiss her and rather made it worse by adding the wet sounds of their kisses into the mix. Her eyes welled up with tears from all the pleasure. He pulled out and quickly thrust in. They were stuck so close together that there wasn¡¯t room for even a hair between them. Her skin rubbed against his hot stomach. Her full [email protected] bounced up and down with his thrusts. He grabbed her by the waist and sucked on her large mounds. ¡°Ugh¡­ Viola¡­.¡± He was like a beast in heat in her eyes. He licked the tears trickling down her eyes. She could hear his panting and then felt his soft lips cover hers. She was engrossed in the sweet kiss when suddenly he plunged in. ¡°Keu-! Ack! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± He was in a frenzy. Her head touched the roof of the carriage every time he made a strong thrust inside of her, their bodies loudly smacking in the process. His thick and large shaft repeatedly pulled in and out of her. It was so chaotic that she couldn¡¯t even find the time to bite his shoulder, nor was she able to bite his shoulder. Her whole body was extremely sensitive, engulfed in the desire to be with him. ¡®This is lust. It¡¯s just an impulse reaction from the lust¡­¡¯ She had vowed to rush forward and not cower from any difficulties. However, all that had completely left her mind right now. It was as if it had succumbed to immorality: she just enjoyed the physical satisfaction just like him and did not think deeper into it. A chill of pleasure and goosebumps spread all over her skin. Her brea$ts were flopping around due to her shaking body. She buried his face into her chest, a wave of dizziness encompassing her senses. Her face was burning red-hot; her privates felt like they were gently melting. ¡°Ah! No more¡­ No¡ª¡± ¡°More, more¡­ Ack! Fuck! Just a bit more¡ª¡± Lune, who was close to the edge, clenched his teeth. It looked like he was probably desperately trying to hold in. It was clear he wanted to feel the orgasm even just a bit longer. He could feel her body was trembling, spasming underneath him. He too was shaking, his face soaked with rapture. He looked genuinely happy, she had never seen such joy in his face.. Soon, the long orga$m concluded. He gripped her shoulder firmly and shook. ¡°Haaa¡­.¡± Their bodies were covered with sweat and bodily fluids. He had already come but she didn¡¯t know if he would stop. ¡°Stop¡­ we¡¯ve arrived,¡± he said. ¡°Lune¡ª¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Stay still¡± He still had her sitting on his thighs. It looked awfully obscene¡­ their naked bodies and bare privates twisted amongst each other. She quickly grabbed her scattered dress and covered her privates but could still vividly feel something sloshing around inside her. The carriage had arrived, but she couldn¡¯t get out in this state so she waited for a bit. However, when she felt his rod slowly getting hard she knew he wasn¡¯t done. She drew a sharp breath. His rock hard shaft was hot. ¡°¡ªLune¡ª¡± ¡°Hold on tight.¡± Viola let in a big breath as he started shaking his body like an animal. He penetrated her chaotically and intensely. She felt like she¡¯d faint just from the force of his movements. Her legs opened wider even though his movements made her whole body tired. Her body heartlessly kept reacting to the stimulus given by his massive manhood. In the end, she couldn¡¯t stand the pleasure any longer and [email protected] ¡°Euk! Ah! Ack! Ahhh!¡± ¡°A little more, a little¡­!¡± Her endurance had run out. She scratched his back with her nails; panting heavily she hung tightly onto his shoulder under the unbearable pleasure. Chapter 56 - Wanton Desire ( Chapter 56 ¨C Wanton Desire (2) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Lune attacked and precisely penetrated the sweet spots on her body. His huge member was inserted all the way to the hilt and stirring around to his heart¡¯s content. She was at her limits. She had white sparks dancing in front of her eyes and her body was being wrung out by the overwhelming pleasure. ¡°Good, right? Huh? Tell me, Viola¡­¡± he whispered into her ear, not sparing her even a moment¡¯s breath. ¡°Ah! Ah! Lune¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Whatever I may have done, you¡­ my wife¡­ shouldn¡¯t think about anything else¡­.¡± He shifted her position and put one of her feet on his shoulder letting his rod penetrate deeper inside her. Liquid trickled out from where they were connected. The deep insertion made her stomach hot and wobbly. She felt like she was going to die from the heat. The excitement made her mind go blank making her shake her head. Lune¡¯s eyes shone even more intensely. ¡°Haaaa¡­ Ahhhhh¡ª¡± Viola panted, unable to breathe properly. Lune ecstatically looked at her face that was distorted from the pleasure, then licked his lips. Her vision was horribly shaky. She bit his shoulder trying to endure the pleasure, and yet deep within, she began to crave for the pleasure he gave her. She panted as she tilted her head slightly back. She was making lewd noises on his shoulders with her legs spread wide open. The flaring hole in her body tightened as if it was trying to eat up his large engorged manhood. He let out a satisfied laugh. Her body fluids dripped down her throbbing thighs as she felt his hot s*men spout into her vigorously, spreading inside her body. She didn¡¯t know how many times he had spurted the slimy substance inside her. ¡°Haa, ha¡­.¡± She felt a sweet and soft kiss fall on her lips, it was as sweet as melting sugar. He swallowed up her lips without rest. Before she knew it, her body grew languid; her mind, hazy. Viola hugged his wide back, both their hearts racing. She was still suspicious of him but she felt a sense of stability from his body. She found it strange that she felt so moved and felt such strong joy spreading inside her heart. No! No¡­! She shook her head, struggled to open her eyes, and stared directly at Lune¡¯s face. His expressions, lips to every single one of his actions pained and bothered her. Why? Why did her heart hurt so much¡­ She couldn¡¯t figure it out. ? In the middle of the night, Lune left the bedroom of the imperial villa and stood at the wall that connected to the crown prince¡¯s palace. He chanted a short spell to connect it to his room and walked into his bedroom. However, he found an unexpected guest waiting there. ¡°Why are you here¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, brother. It seems like she really got my brother¡¯s heart, seeing how I can smell the sweet scent of newlyweds off of you from all the way here.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± ¡°Mistaken? I can smell a lot of your lovemaking from you?¡± Ivan teased him mischievously. ¡°By the way, isn¡¯t it about time for Mother to start noticing? How long are you going to lie to her? The rumors have already begun to circulate.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Lustian¡¯s good mood was ruined. The empress had come looking for him when he had stopped by the stables. He couldn¡¯t, no matter how hard he tried, hide the rumors that were circulating from one mouth to the other. Viola would eventually find out that he was the crown prince and she would be disappointed and hate him for lying to her¡­ It seemed like she had already realized something was off seeing how she brought up the Blood Army earlier. She would eventually come closer and closer to the truth no matter how many times he blocked off the imperial villa. Lustian ruffled his hair and sat on the sofa. Ivan came up to him with a grin on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a way out,¡± Ivan said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you make her a concubine if you can¡¯t make her a crown princess?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ll send Viola to the harem with my own hands?¡± Lustian trembled at the thought. He could never send her to the harem to become a slave to the imperial family. He would cut off the hands and pull out the eyeballs of anyone who laid their hands on her. ¡°I¡¯ll protect her so the others of the imperial family don¡¯t touch her. Well, if she puts on makeup I¡¯m sure none of the people in the imperial family would touch her anyway.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let her catch Mother¡¯s eyes. I believe you know better than anyone else what consequences that would bring.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± Lustian thought of his mother. He remembered the words that she constantly said and imprinted onto him since childhood. ¡°Lustian, finish God¡¯s duty with a single stroke. Don¡¯t pay attention to concubines. Don¡¯t have concubines. Love only one person, make her the crown princess, and live happily ever after with her. Make sure to¡­ you have to. You have to do that.¡± The Crown Princess¡­ He wanted to make Viola the crown princess. He didn¡¯t want to let her go. He didn¡¯t know since when, but he wanted to pour all his emotions into her. However, she couldn¡¯t be the crown princess. There were countless obstacles, right from the emperor and empress, down to the priests and nobles. If the most influential of them, the empress, opposed them, she would have no choice but to be a concubine. Lustian had to worry about Viola finding out his real identity but he had to worry about things after that as well. Whether or not he knew Lustian¡¯s troubles, Ivan kept persistently trying to persuade him from the side. ¡°The harem belongs to me anyway, as long as I control the place, the other imperial family members cannot touch the concubines without my permission.¡± ¡°Ivan¡ª¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Get it right. The harem belongs to the crown prince, not to you.¡± Lustian jumped up from his seat then stood in front of the magic wall towards the imperial Villa. He looked back at Ivan before he finished chanting the spell. A cryptic smile graced his lips before disappearing in a flash. Chapter 57 - The Empress ( Chapter 57 ¨C The Empress (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°This is a test from God and the one who needs to solve it is me not you. So, you just need to stay in your place and listen to my orders. Now go play. As much as you want¡­ because that¡¯s where you belong.¡± With that, Lustian disappeared into the magical wall. Ivan¡¯s expression changed completely once the man had vanished. ¡°Lustian¡­ it seems like we have the same goal. Hahaha¡­.!¡± ? Viola was sitting before the mirror finishing up her makeup. She had preferred to keep the ugly facade inside the imperial palace even though she was Lune¡¯s wife now. This was the face she had arrived with, so until she left this palace she needed to wear this mask. ¡°Princess, Lord Lune sent you a gift.¡± ¡°Gift?¡± Rosha came inside making a fuss as several servants lowered some things onto the floor. There were several large boxes. The little maid opened a gold coloured box revealing a dazzlingly beautiful dress. That wasn¡¯t the end of it. There were many more gifts, including jewels, gold coins, and even ornaments made of gold. The little girl screeched in awe. ¡°Oh, my God! So many¡­ He must be really wealthy!¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Viola was equally shocked. This was the first time in her life that she had received so many presents. Her eyes popped wide open. Rosha took out a necklace with a large sapphire hanging on it. The dress was also fancily decorated with jewels. ¡°I don¡¯t need jewelry,¡± Viola said, still trying to take in the suddenness of the things. ¡°Still, you should wear this dress today.¡± Rosha urged. ¡°No. I don¡¯t like things like this.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s going to blame you if you dress up for just a day?!¡± It seemed like the little maid was hell bent on her having her way, A fancy dress on an ugly face was nothing but pearls around a pig¡¯s neck, but Rosha forced her mistress to try on the dress. Viola stood in front of the mirror in the red dress. ¡°¡ªuh? Wow¡­!¡± ¡°What is this? Are clothes really wings?¡± ¡°One really does look pretty in a beautiful dress.¡± The dress¡¯s luster made her look pretty but soon her face that didn¡¯t match with the dress revealed itself. The beauty lasted but a moment. There was no way her current face would ever look beautiful. Viola and Rosha burst out laughing. The disguise they had created was quite funny. Suddenly, the head maid came looking for Viola urgently. Before the latter even turned around, a woman stormed inside kicking the door open. Viola bristled at the stifling hostility. In came a woman with a beautiful appearance¡­ ¡°Her Majesty.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Viola was startled. Why was Prince Lustian¡¯s Mother here?! She soon realized why. Viola was Lune¡¯s wife unofficially, so he visited her during the training period under the guise of the crown prince. It seemed like the empress misunderstood that it was Prince Lustian visiting her. Viola had to treat her as a crown princess candidate would. She bowed deeply, holding on to the hem of her dress according to proper etiquette. The empress then stared at Viola. ¡°Raise your head.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Viola raised her and made eye contact with her. The empress carefully scanned the girl from head to toe. Wherever her gaze went it tingled as if a cold dagger had stabbed her there. Her glaring made it clear that she had misunderstood. She looked at the girl¡¯s fingers and then reached out her hand. Viola tilted her head in confusion. ¡°That¡¯s not a ring you can have. Give it to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°The ring, I said that it doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± She was asking for the ring that Lune had given to her some time ago. She didn¡¯t know why she wanted this ring but Viola felt like she shouldn¡¯t disobey her. She just somehow felt like she shouldn¡¯t. Viola felt that the woman before her was someone that one shouldn¡¯t ever make enemies with¡­ Nobody could disobey an order from the empress, someone who was more influential than the crown prince in the imperial palace when the emperor wasn¡¯t around. Viola took off the ring and handed it over to her. She tightly grasped onto the ring and laughed at the girl. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an ugly princess before. That¡¯s right. Where did these crazy rumors¡­ Lustian¡¯s standards are so high, so how would he ever fall for a princess like this!¡± She was mistaking Lune for Lustian. It was natural she would, so Viola didn¡¯t correct her. She felt humiliated, however, being appraised by the other like an object. Her throat was prickling. It was her who made herself like this but still, it didn¡¯t feel good. Viola gulped and tried her best to act as a weak hostage in front of her. The empress had come in suspicious but were her suspicions relieved after seeing her face? She coldly turned her head and walked back out the way she came from. ¡°Princess, are you all right?¡± ¡°Haaa¡­.¡± Only then did Viola breathe. Her legs were trembling. She couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous no matter how hard she trained and honed her will for revenge. Rosha looked at her anxiously, but Viola pulled herself together, steadied, and stood straight. She then headed for the dining area. She started eating as if nothing happened as the more this happened the more she needed to eat well and train harder. She could feel glances directed at her. The head maid and Rosha quietly watched as she ate. She ate slower than usual, by the time she finished the dessert, the sun was above the dining room. Suddenly she heard a loud ruckus outside and saw Lune¡¯s figure. She stared at him as he walked towards her. Without a preamble, he grabbed her hand and put a ring on her finger. Viola¡¯s eyes opened wide. How had he gotten the ring the empress had taken¡­ that was the question on her mind. Chapter 58 - The Empress (2) Chapter 58 ¨C The Empress (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur However, the question was blocked out of her mind by his sudden kiss. Her chin was grabbed and a deep kiss fell onto her lips. His tongue was so hot and strong that it drained the power from her legs. He kissed her so hard she tasted the fishy taste of iron on her lips. He gently and frantically rubbed his tongue along the inner walls of her mouth. Lune¡¯s saliva dripped out from her mouth. It was hard to stand due to his breathtaking kiss that seemed to spread throughout her body. Lune¡¯s stout forearm grasped her by the waist and he inserted his tongue deeper. He kissed her like crazy. He kissed her no differently than he did in the bedchamber under the gazes of all the maids waiting upon her. He persistently chased after her lips when she tried to turn her head away in embarrassment. Why was he suddenly¡­ She tried to push him away but he wouldn¡¯t fall off her lips. He then suddenly grabbed her by the waist and sat her on top of the dining table. She let out a squeak of surprise. She had never seen or heard of these kinds of table manners before! The dress he had just gifted to her was now dirtied by the food but it didn¡¯t stop his kissing. The wild kiss shook the table, she heard the plates fall down and crack. His kiss, however, just intensified making it hard for her to breathe. Her eyes widened, unable to handle his invading tongue, all she could do was open wide and receive his kiss. A warm feeling spread inside her heart. ¡®Ah¡­ don¡¯t do this. These kinds of things¡­ I don¡¯t like it.¡¯ ? Viola raised her hand and looked at the ring on her finger. How did it find its way back to his hands? Lune hadn¡¯t said anything about it, just put the ring on her finger and went off to work. ¡°How did this happen?¡± a puzzled Rosha said. ¡°I¡¯m wondering too¡ª ¡± ¡°Did the empress give the ring to the crown prince who in turn gave it back to Lord Lune?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we can assume happened unless he stole it from the empress,¡± Viola stated. It wasn¡¯t that important to her that the ring was back on her finger. She was currently waiting for information from Paul. He should have taken a day off and gone to the capital¡¯s guild to buy information. He should be able to buy a lot of information with the money she had given him the previous night¡­ Viola had been waiting for Paul all day when a maid came looking for Rosha. This meant that Paul had returned. She stood up and anxiously walked around the room. The first thing she did when Rosha came back was to hold out her hand. Rosha extended the parchment from Paul. [¡­the Duke of Armiond has no son named Lune. Also, I found out during the investigation that the duke¡¯s daughter entered as an imperial concubine decades ago. She is the reigning Empress of the Arpen.] There wasn¡¯t anyone named Lune? And, what? The empress was the duke¡¯s daughter?! What¡¯s going on? This¡­ Her heart was fluttering, racing so fast it felt like it would burst. Viola trembled as she tightly clutched the parchment. She felt an unspeakable shock as she felt her doubts moved closer to certainty. Lune, who had just called her name and kissed her passionately only moments ago, wasn¡¯t a real name but a fake one. Viola¡¯s face paled. Her limbs ceaselessly trembled and her resentment for him who betrayed her trust grew. ¡°Princess¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nobody called Lune. The name is fake. So, who is he?¡± Viola bit her lips. ¡°I need to meet Paul.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Right now.¡± ¡°Ho-how? It¡¯s going to be hard to meet with him secretly during the day.¡± ¡°Rosha, give this map. I¡¯m going to draw to Paul.¡± Viola took out an empty parchment and drew a map of the imperial villa. She marked on the map the stream flowing from the Lake of God, the secret passage, this was the route Lune had taken to the imperial villa previously. She then passed it to Rosha. Viola pursued lips, her whole being was solemn. She had to find out who he really was. ¡°Tell him to find out the face and name of the Commander of the Imperial Knights. Tonight. Whatever happens, tell him to sneak into the imperial villa tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Rosha gulped. It was dangerous to sneak a man into the imperial villa. Viola collapsed onto the sofa after she finished instructing her little maid. Her body felt petrified. Her teeth shook at the unbearable sense of betrayal. Why? Why did he lie? What did he want to hide? Viola clenched her fist. It hurt when her nails pierced into her palm. She suddenly jumped up and took out the things inside the closet that was set up on one side of the bedroom. The dress and precious ornaments that Lune had gifted her were scattered on the floor. She stuffed all the things under her bed. She then hung only a few dresses in there leaving it empty on one side to hide Paul inside. Viola¡¯s eyes shot open, she awaited tonight. ¡­Today, I need to know who he really is. ? Ivan came yet again to the crown prince¡¯s office today. This wasn¡¯t something he could ignore now that his source of enjoyment had started shifting. Lustian¡¯s beautiful face frowned. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°No. How could dare I interfere with you?¡± ¡°Just leave Viola alone.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so frustrating in times like this. It would have been easy to just send her to the Concubines¡¯ Palace, but isn¡¯t it because you so stubbornly refused to do that Mother found out?¡± ¡°I made sure that nobody talked.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been able to hide it until now. Otherwise, she would have already been kicked out to the Concubines¡¯ Palace and a new candidate would have come in.¡± What he said was true. It was customary to send the candidate to the Concubines¡¯ Palace once she passed the last hurdle if she wasn¡¯t the Companion of God. It wasn¡¯t known what sign would appear when the Companion of God appeared but this was how the former generations of emperors did it. They took the princesses from the other countries and locked them up in the Concubines¡¯ Palace. Chapter 59 - A Step Closer To The Truth (1) Chapter 59 ¨C A Step Closer To The Truth (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The fact that the empress had suddenly gone to the separate palace today was a sure sign that someone had tipped her off. He didn¡¯t want to doubt Ivan, but if anyone could have slipped through strict surveillance and told his mother, it was him. Ivan¡­ if only we were even half related, I would treat you fondly as my own brother¡­ This whole time, Ivan had always treated Lustian like a blood-related family member. And Lustian, in turn, had also treated him as his own younger brother. The empress had only ever given birth to one child, which was Lustian. He was also the only member of the imperial family with legitimacy. Most of the other imperial family members were the children of concubines. For the emperor had not only the concubines of his harem but also many concubines from the Arpen Empire. So much of the imperial family was born of them. Of these, Ivan alone was recognized as a child of the empress. As a child, it was Ivan that had been brought by a bird carrying him in a basket and placed on the emperor¡¯s bed. None other than the immediate imperial family knew that he was not a child of the empress by birth. It was a secret about his birth that even he himself did not know. ¡­Who could his birth mother be¡­ tsk¡­ Lustian had heard that the birth mother had died after giving birth to Ivan. Since the emperor was unwilling to disclose her identity, he wondered if maybe his mother also had a slave background, like Viola¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯m really curious. Why did you hide your identity from the start?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡± Lustian¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I might be able to help you, you know.¡± Ivan urged on unfazed. ¡°So don¡¯t be so difficult and tell me.¡± Lustian sighed. He raked his hands through his hair turning it into a mess. Even such a messy appearance had a charm that would enrapture anyone. Ivan found himself looking in awe at him without even realizing it. It was not an overstatement to say no matter which living thing in the world laid eyes on him, would fall in love with him. People young and old, even beasts, didn¡¯t show hostility before him¡­ The otherworldly aura that flowed from him had a sense of overbearing that was beyond words. But there was one person who was not overwhelmed by him, and instead held her head up high in front of him. Viola¡­ ¡°I¡¯m going to disband the Blood Army. Since there won¡¯t be any more war.¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Lustian had absolutely no reason to disband the Blood Army, which stood at the forefront of any war, yet he still seemed burdened by its existence. What? Why? Is the Blood Army being a stumbling block to him somehow? Currently, the Blood Army was a special army led by the crown prince. It was formed by rounding up the most elite knights of the empire, and the head, that had been passed down from generation to generation, was technically the emperor. With such an army, even if Lustian was the current leader, it would not have been easy for him to decide to disband it. At that moment, Ivan thought of Viola. Could it be¡­? Perhaps¡­ Has he become the object of a grudge that Viola was holding? Did the Blood Army cause the death of someone who was related to her? Ivan finally understood why Lustian had used a false identity. ¡°¡ª But, Lustian ¡­ This is very dangerous. If she turns out to be God¡¯s Companion, she¡¯s a woman that you cannot have.¡± ¡°God¡¯s Companion has already been decided.¡± ¡°Hoh¡­ has she been found already?!¡± ¡°Princess Guinev.¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes trembled as Princess Guinev came to his mind: a beautiful blonde princess with innocent eyes¡­ she had been the most beautiful princess before Viola¡¯s arrival at the castle. However, she had disappeared before passing the final step of the training. No, perhaps there had been no need for confirmation¡­ Because she had met the crown prince right in front of him¡­ A small laugh escaped from his lips. This whole thing was becoming very interesting. It was impossible to tell where to begin unravelling the threads that had hopelessly entangled together. As the cogs in his mind churned, Ivan burst forth into a peal of hearty laughter. ¡°Then, is it correct that the emperor hid her away somewhere? Where did he hide her, I wonder? He must have had to hide her very thoroughly. Although it¡¯s fun to see two women competing for a man~¡± Lustian glared at him. Ivan looked at the other and shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Or is it you that wants to keep her hidden? Since she¡¯s the only princess that has made it to the final step of the crown prince. Hahaha!¡± That was a stretch. It was the emperor¡¯s plan. No, she had tricked both the emperor and him into pretending not to be a candidate. When he first saw her, she had been introduced to him as a princess of the Arpen Empire. And she had said that she was coming in as an official concubine, not into the harem as someone who was only a concubine in name. One day, he saw her in the Lake of God. Unaware that she had come through the wall like Viola, he had thought she was his own concubine. It had been a very dark night. After drinking the alcohol that the emperor had given to him, he was aroused in his drunk state and threw himself into the lake. Being soaked in the water, he became more mindless. It wasn¡¯t until morning that he realized the liquor had been something else. He¡¯d spent his first night with a woman he didn¡¯t want. Not by his own volition but by another¡¯s¡­ Lustian clenched his fists tightly. That he would go that far just to make certain¡­ From then on, his rebellion increased against the emperor¡¯s attempts to force the Godly Duties onto him, and he completely rejected the final step of training even more than before. It was also from then on that he started sending Ivan into the bedchamber on the first night. Shit¡­ . It¡¯s all just annoying. Chapter 60 - A Step Closer To The Truth (2) Chapter 60 ¨C A Step Closer To The Truth (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Paul had successfully infiltrated through the aqueduct. After having him change out of his wet clothes, Viola had him climb the roof and into her bedchamber. ¡°You were careful I¡¯m sure?¡± she couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Yes, no one saw me.¡± ¡°What of the thing I asked you to look into?¡± ¡°The Commander of the Imperial Knights is not named Lune.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ . Yes, I expected it to be a fake identity.¡± Viola shrugged. It wasn¡¯t even surprising at this point. He had concealed his identity and entered into a fake marriage, so she had already expected that his designation was probably a sham too. She estimated the time. Lune would be here soon¡­ ¡°The name of the Commander of Imperial Knights is Kyle. He¡¯s the crown prince¡¯s shadow knight.¡± ¡°Kyle?¡± Viola murmured. ¡°Yes, do you know the name?¡± Paul queried. ¡°Those knights¡­ they didn¡¯t say their names.¡± When she had first met the knights, they had all kept their mouths shut as if they had agreed upon it beforehand. Perhaps they didn¡¯t want to leave any traces? This must have been planned right from the start. Maybe he was suspicious of her and purposely put up a false identity? Or perhaps¡­ Did he suspect she was a spy from her looking at the map and gathering information? Whatever the intent, she was currently the subject of surveillance and suspicion. Viola chewed her lip anxiously. ¡°Paul, do you remember the faces of the imperial family?¡± ¡°Some of them I remember, from driving their wagons myself.¡± ¡°What are their names?¡± ¡°One is the second son of the emperor, Grand Duke Ivan. He¡¯s a member of the imperial family who does not hide his thirst for women. Another is a concubine¡¯s son, who often hangs out with him.¡± ¡°Paul¡­ .¡± She was sweating without realizing it. Her back was damp with sweat. She had been thinking about this all day. Could Lune be a member of the imperial family? If the crown prince was close enough with him to give him a woman who was to become his concubine, he was most likely a member of the imperial family. Also, what if the soldiers flying the golden flag were not the imperial knights, but the Blood Army? As she pondered over, goosebumps ran down her whole body. What if the first person she¡¯d ever met was of the imperial family? That man, he¡­ She felt her blood boiling. Then, she had been having s*x¡­ with someone of that terrible imperial family and felt humiliating pleasure underneath him¡­ Viola was aghast. She had tried to avoid the crown prince, but if the person she had turned to for refuge was also of the imperial family, she had fallen into her destiny of inevitably becoming the imperial family¡¯s plaything just like any other princess. She had become their prey! ¡°Do you remember Crown Prince Lustian¡¯s face?¡± ¡°Yes, I clearly saw his face with a victorious smile in front of Prince Edward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad. I need to know if the crown prince I saw was actually him.¡± Why did Crown Prince Lustian¡¯s name come out of her own mouth? It was probably because there was a high chance the crown prince she¡¯d seen wasn¡¯t the real crown prince. Viola¡¯s whole body trembled. She couldn¡¯t erase the feeling that she had foolishly become a doll in their play. How cruel that everything was just a lie¡­ She felt humiliated at the thought that each moment he had kissed, caressed, and touched her body¡­ had been a complete lie. The fact that she had felt pleasure under his body made her feel so miserable that she wanted to curse her own body. In the end, she hadn¡¯t been able to escape from becoming a plaything of the imperial family. No matter how much I tried to avoid it, I couldn¡¯t escape the fate of a princess¡­ As hostage of an enemy kingdom, she had become their sex slave. Viola¡¯s eyes trembled violently. At that moment, as her face stiffened, Paul looked at her with worry. ¡°Princess, what is it¡­ What happened? Please tell me! You suddenly asked me if I remember his face, does that mean¡­ .¡± Paul gritted his teeth. Viola shot him a gaze who was looking at her with bloodshot eyes. He was an honest knight who grieved as much as she did at Edward¡¯s death. It was enough to make him cut open his palm in front of her slain brother¡¯s body and make a blood oath to him¡­ Knowing his uprightness, Viola had hidden the fact of her contractual marriage from him when she came to the empire. ¡°Paul, you and I¡­ I think our purposes are the same,¡± she said, her tone frosty. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m the one who wants to give the same shame back to that foul beast. I, without getting any blood on your hands, Princess, want to avenge.¡± ¡°No. You know that would put our kingdom in danger.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I made a deal with my father. Look at this.¡± From the drawer, Viola pulled out the dagger given to her by the King of Koronis. Paul¡¯s eyes widened at its sight. It was not unreasonable for him to be surprised. A token that even Edward hadn¡¯t been able to have, was in her hand. It was evidence, should the King of Koronis die in an emergency, Viola was the highest in the ranks. ¡°Ho-how can this dagger be in your hand¡­? Did you really mean to say His Majesty gave this to you?¡± ¡°Yes. He did. I will be expelled from the castle at the end of this six-month training period. Of course, I don¡¯t know if he will keep his promise with me, but I will surely leave this place and return to my kingdom to become king.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­.¡± Paul¡¯s eyes glistened. He knelt in front of Viola and kissed her feet. Viola, startled, grabbed his shoulder. His actions were very dangerous. Just as two kings of one kingdom cannot exist, a knight who already served the king should not express his loyalty to anyone other than the king. Even though Viola tried to push his shoulder away, he stubbornly stayed there, bowing his head. ¡°The king I will now serve is you, Princess. I made a promise to Prince Edward. Until the end of this life, no, even if I have to dedicate my soul to the devil I swear to protect and follow you, Your Highness¡­ I swear it again.¡± ¡°¡ª Thank you so much. It¡¯s reassuring.¡± She knew enough that he was truly loyal. If he was by her side, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to take a step towards her goal. Viola bit her lip and rubbed her neck. A relationship built on lies¡­ If that was the case, Viola had her own ideas. I¡¯ll act thoroughly fooled¡­ I will live the life you all want. Who has the last laugh? We¡¯ll see in the end¡­ ¡°Make sure to check who comes into my bedchamber tonight.¡± ¡°¡ªDid you just say¡­ bedchamber?¡± Paul¡¯s face stiffened like Viola¡¯s. Viola bit her lip hard enough to bleed. ¡°I am contractually married to an aristocrat, not the crown prince. He is the one who will come to my chambers tonight.¡± ¡°¡ªWhat?!¡± Paul¡¯s tone had sharpened, his face white. He seemed quite shocked by the fact that despite having already been promised into an arranged marriage with someone, she was in a contracted marriage with a foreign nobleman. ¡°We will be busy soon. I won¡¯t hesitate anymore either. You should also be on your guard.¡± Viola explained no further and doled out instructions. Paul nodded and went into the closet that Viola pointed him towards. She covered him with a frilly dress and pointed to the place where a small hole had already been made. She had made it so that the hole was only revealed when a small jewel was removed from the inside, so there was no way at all to notice it from the outside. She then closed the closet tightly. Then she once again spoke to him¡­ ¡°He¡¯s a swordsman of the master level. You have to be sure to hide your presence completely. He has very keen senses.¡± Chapter 61 - Trapped (1) Chapter 61 ¨C Trapped (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola didn¡¯t get a response but the slightly shaken aura around her suddenly disappeared completely. She sat on the sofa and waited for him as usual. She soon felt mana coming off from the magic wall. The Magic Wall is about to open. She gulped and in the blink of an eye Lune popped out of the wall. Viola got up and approached him. She stopped midway and waited for him to approach her. She wanted him to come closer so that they were in the line of sight of the closet. But he seemed oddly hesitant today. His beautiful face looked dark. Come closer, so that Paul can see you. Her back broke out in nervous sweat. ¡°Viola¡­.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­.¡± He bit his lip a bit. There seemed to be something he wanted to say, but his hesitation was frustrating. Eventually, Viola had no choice but to approach and stand in front of him. His dark eyes glistened like jewels and his beautiful white face was focused solely on her lips. ¡°If you want to kiss me you can just do it.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Viola let out a slight smile, making his eyes flash. He then, contrary to his previous hesitating self, grabbed the back of her head and kissed her. He frantically kissed her as he bent back her waist. His kiss got deeper as her head reclined back. His tongue constantly stirred inside her mouth. Her hate multiplied as his kiss deepened. Nothing, no matter what¡­ even if this kiss is really real, if you¡¯re a royal you will never have my heart¡­ ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­Yo-you are mine. Our deal is valid¡­,¡± he said while gasping. Her head bent back and her lips were sucked into his mouth. The sound of their wet kiss spread throughout the living room. ¡°Of course.¡± It was her who didn¡¯t want to break the contract. Whether he was a noble or a royal she had to divorce him. She also wouldn¡¯t stay obediently still if he were to break his promise. She would divorce him by all means possible. Viola slowly edged her steps back, he closed the distance with her each retreating step. A little more. She led him to the closet Paul was hiding in. She panted and tilted her head to match his kisses. When they arrived at the closet she put her hand on his shoulder. Did it turn him on? His black pupils shone. ¡°Mhmm~¡± ¡°Eup-¡± His kisses were hasty. She had to raise her head quite high to match his height that her chin was pointing up. Her lips were covered in his saliva and she started getting wet down there. Her body, which had been overlapped with his for nearly three weeks, heated up as soon as he touched it. ¡°Heup~¡± ¡°Haaaa, haaaaa¡­Viola¡­ Viola¡­ .¡± He kept calling out her name. It was natural for a husband to say his wife¡¯s name, but she hated it coming out of his mouth. Who are you? Are you really a part of the imperial family? Then¡­ then¡­ what relations do you have with the Blood Army? Maybe, no¡­ please, please, don¡¯t say you are the crown prince¡­ anything but that¡­ A wry dagger flashed in Viola¡¯s heart. Everything that was strange would make sense if he were the crown prince. The ring being taken away suddenly by the empress¡­ the sudden change of rooms¡­ the abrupt shift in the head maid¡¯s attitude¡­ the blocking of the spying gazes of the other maids¡­ and¡­ and¡­ Ugh¡­ her heart ached. This ache was hatred for herself ¡­ who had her resolve shaken by him. Edward¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to make a final confirmation, then I¡¯ll take revenge¡­ I¡¯ll avenge¡­ Wait for it! Viola popped open her eyes. She must have accidentally revealed her hostility as Lune who was kissing her in a frenzy stopped. The tension hung between long lines of saliva between them. She avoided his eyes but Lune lightly held her by the chin and stared at her piercingly. ¡°God is testing us both.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Viola doubted her ears for a moment. What is he talking about? God is testing us? Why is he blaming God for her fib about his identity? She glared at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the first woman to captivate me. The person who makes my heart race, my eyes blind, and makes me want to kiss only one person is¡­ .¡± He lightly laughed and gently stroked her lips. He looked so pitiful that she almost mistook it as him loving her. Love¡­. Ridiculous! For Viola, who didn¡¯t believe in love in the first place it was no different from the fluttering wind. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s God¡¯s test or not. Just tell me the promise you made with me hasn¡¯t changed.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The. Promise!! You must keep at least that! Lune!¡± Viola¡¯s tone had a hint of anxiety. ¡°I¡¯ll divorce you since that¡¯s what you want. When this test is over¡­,¡± he said. ¡°Mhmm- ¡° He kissed her again. This time it didn¡¯t end with just a kiss, he tightly grabbed her by the waist and pulled her to his chest. Again his lips overlapped hers. It was a thick dress, but she could still feel his excitement from down there. His hard er*ction was so fierce it felt as if it would pierce through the clothes. This should have given plenty of time for Paul to check his face. Now, they had to head out of the living room into the bedroom, when he suddenly untied the ribbon to her dress trying to take it off. She couldn¡¯t have s*x in front of Paul! She had to get out of his hands! She had to get out from here and into the bedroom at all costs! ¡­ So she touched his lower abdomen, something she would never have done usually. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the bedchamber. I don¡¯t want to do it in the living room.¡± Lune laughed, shocked and pleased. He then took Viola by the waist and strode into the bedroom¡­ soon noises leaked out into the living room. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¨C Trapped (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Inside the closet, Paul kept doubting his own eyes. The one who had kissed Viola¡­ it had been Prince Lustian. The one who kissed the Viola¡­ It was Prince Lustian! Paul, for a moment, had almost revealed himself and ran out to him from his hiding spot. He wanted to use the opportunity as he was kissing her to slice his throat. His anger seethed within him. The person with the contract marriage with Viola was the crown prince¡­ Why! Why? Why did he lie to Viola about his identity and make a false deal with her¡­? Harking back to everything Viola had said, he arrived at the conclusion that the crown prince could be aware of Edward¡¯s death and that he was Viola¡¯s brother. Lustian, the commander of the Blood Army¡­ If he had fallen for Viola from the beginning, he wasn¡¯t one to reveal his weakness. This¡­ If this is what happened¡­ What¡¯s going on? This meant that through his trickery Viola had entered a contract marriage with a partner she hated¡­ who killed her own flesh and blood. Had he revealed his identity as the crown prince, it would have ended with their first night and with her being locked up in the Concubines¡¯ Palace¡­ But this way they could be int*m*te continuously allowing the innocent Viola to come to know him. Paul¡¯s body twitched. He glared fiercely at Lustian, who was at the top of this elaborate ruse. Is this really your motive? You want to make her body¡¯s affection into her heart¡¯s, but you are mistaken¡­ The princess¡¯s love for Prince Edward¡¯s is bigger than you think! ? Deep into the night, Viola pulled herself out of bed and left the bedroom. She could see Paul¡¯s shadow as the living room was lit by the long silver moonlight permeating through the room. The most loyal knight of Koronis quietly whispered in Viola¡¯s ear, her face turned pale¡­ her lips trembled. In that semblance of rationality, she ordered Paul to quickly get out of there. Then, she walked towards the table and took out the dagger she had hidden beneath it. The dagger etched with a dragon on it was the voucher given to her by the king. She unsheathed and held it to the moonlight. The edge of the knife was sharp- sharp enough to easily cut with the slightest force. Viola staggered into the bedroom. The air reeked of their co*tal affairs. The bed was filled with traces of their intense s*x. She stared at the soundly slumbering Lune and put the knife on his neck. That was when he suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°You found out?¡­ That I¡¯m the crown prince¡­.¡± Her hand moved before he could reveal he was the crown prince with his own mouth. She heard the blade cut through the air, he had quickly dodged the knife. ¡°Lustian!¡± Viola wasn¡¯t in her right mind. She could clearly see Edward¡¯s death whenever she laid eyes on him and she wanted revenge. It hurt so much! It was he that was cut by the sharp dagger but it felt like she was the one hurt. She didn¡¯t hesitate. She had hated and resented the Blood Army to the bone, so it felt only natural for her to point her weapon at him. However, she couldn¡¯t reach his heart, his movements were so agile that they were imperceptible to her. He rushed towards her as soon as Viola fell back. It was a thousand times faster than her mind could react. His movements were swift like a beast. ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡± She tried to wrest free as she felt the fluffy bed touch and wrap around her body. He tightly grabbed her wrists and coldly glared at her. His black hair was stuck to his cheek, the eyes under his hair flashing. She discovered blood trickling down his cheek. She suddenly started laughing like a madwoman. She couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°There, have you been compensated by wounding my face for deceiving you?¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s not good enough!¡± Red blood dripped onto Viola¡¯s face. She laughed even harder. She felt relieved, seeing the sharp cuts on his beautiful face. It was that face that had shaken her and captivated her eyes. She felt a fire burning up from inside her. The princesses were captivated by that face and fell in love with him. And behind him was the world¡¯s most powerful¡­ The one who led the Blood Army that intimidated the small kingdoms¡­ was none other than him. ¡°The son of the Emperor of Blood, Prince Lustian¡­ You are just like the present emperor, cruel!¡± ¡°Even so, you¡¯re my wife¡­ Crown Princess.¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¨C God¡¯s Test (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh!¡± Viola tried to attack him again, but her wrists were heavily trapped by him. He had released his previously hidden qi onto her but didn¡¯t attack her. She instinctively felt fear from the sharp pressure but at the same time, she pitied him. She could see his black eyes were moist and on the verge of tearing up. It¡¯s me who wants to cry. Not you but ME! Me, you son of bitch¡­ I can¡¯t forgive you even if you look at me like that! Viola was worked up. So much that she wasn¡¯t even aware of what she was doing. It was then that there was a sudden ruckus outside and a bulky knight came in through the door. He instantly raised his knife and took an offensive stance seeing the blood flowing on Lustian¡¯s cheek. ¡°I didn¡¯t like that princess from the beginning. Please give me the order, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Kyle, get out!¡± The man seething with unmasked hostility towards her was named Kyle. Viola was so dumbfounded by the situation all she could do was laugh. The man on top of her naked was probably the same. I mean what madman would dare point a knife at the Crown Prince of Arpen? She couldn¡¯t stop laughing once she started, the others looked on as if she were crazy. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. Since I offered a contract marriage with my own hands, fascinated by beauty. Well then, I¡¯ll get up now. I¡¯ve done something wrong, so of course, I must be punished appropriately. What are you going to do? I¡¯ve failed as a crown princess candidate, so I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s unfair for me to be expelled.¡± Viola pushed Lustian¡¯s chest hard, then stopped laughing and stood in front of Kyle. She was ready to receive whatever the punishment for acting against the imperial family was. Kyle waited for Lustian¡¯s orders. However, the man himself got out of the bed, grabbed Viola¡¯s wrist, and made eye contact. He was expressionless. No, his expressionless stiff face was filled with desire for a single woman. He laughed. ¡°No, there won¡¯t be a punishment. You and I have already made a contract and that contract is still valid. Two years, until then we are married. Whether as a concubine or a crown princess, you are mine. The promise of divorce in two years, I will keep it.¡± His lips lifted into a very gentle smile. ¡°The contract was wrong from the beginning! I don¡¯t agree to it!¡± Viola shouted. Lustian whispered to her in a stronger tone. His breath touching her ear was so warm it gave her goosebumps. It made her flinch, her shoulders quivered. ¡°You¡¯re the one who deceived me. You have to explain first why you deliberately tried to avoid me by putting on ugly make-up. Is it important who lied to who first? No, it¡¯s not since it seems we both lied to each other¡­ but one thing I¡¯m curious about is¡ª¡± Viola¡¯s dagger was in his hands. He put the dagger in her hand and looked at her face sharply. ¡°¡ªis lying to you about my identity that atrocious, you would wield a knife against the crown prince? I was wondering¡­ What is it that you really want? My heart? To kill me and make a statement? Or are you a spy sent by the King of Koronis?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!!¡± Only then did Viola finally come to her senses. She now remembered her mission and her deal with the king. He didn¡¯t know about Edward yet, but if he found out she would be under surveillance for the duration of her stay here. Viola bit her lips. She couldn¡¯t really justify her actions unless she told him about Edward. However, Lustian stopped asking her about why she had swung her weapon at him just for lying to her. He simply patted the upright Kyle on the back and said something to him as he left the room. ¡°I didn¡¯t know she would hate becoming the crown princess this much. Kyle, leave. My wife must rest.¡± The doors closed and only now did Rosha come rushing in. Her eyes brimmed with tears, not knowing what to do. She fidgeted and wiped the crown prince¡¯s blood on Viola¡¯s face. Viola couldn¡¯t feel anything currently. She only just realized her nails had dug into her palm once she unclenched them. ? Kyle let out the pent-up anger he had held back as soon as he and Lustian left the imperial villa. The first thing he did was look at his master¡¯s face, blood was streaming down from his forehead to his cheek. Unable to bear the sight of it, he ripped the lining of his shirt to cover it up. ¡°I can¡¯t just let this go. I¡¯ll report this to His Majesty right away,¡± said Kyle, seething in rage. ¡°Just leave it alone.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Kyle was shocked. ¡°Your face is wounded! No matter how much you like her she must be punished accordingly.¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 ¨C God¡¯s Test (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°And what would that be? You are going to whip Viola¡¯s maid, hold the Kingdom of Koronis responsible and eventually expel her, right?¡± Lustian ruffled his hair. He was more concerned about Viola getting expelled because of this than the wound on his face. He touched his bloody face and let out a bitter laugh. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Lake of God, I¡¯ll recuperate there. Kyle, your job is to make sure news of what happened doesn¡¯t leak out.¡± ¡°Must you really go this far? Do you want to protect her that badly?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you this was a test? This is just part of the test. The test God has given me¡­ How obsessed I am over her¡­ I kind of like it. This excitement and pleasure¡­ It¡¯s thrilling. It makes me feel alive.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­.¡± Kyle was genuinely worried about the crown prince. The Lustian he knew was a cold-hearted man, but right now he had hopelessly fallen in love. ¡°Send a message to the temple, tell them to bring a healing stone. Ack¡­.¡± Lustian suddenly grabbed his chest, then made an expression of pain. The seizures that had stopped for some time had resumed. The thing he needed right now was Viola, but Lustian ran towards the lake instead of the imperial villa. Kyle looked at the figure that was getting further away, confused as to how to support him from now on. Kyle felt someone approaching him. He turned around to see Ivan standing there. The man let out his peculiar laugh. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ even though you knew this would end up like this in the end¡­.¡± ? This was the first seizure since he had been intimate with Viola. With a splash, Lustian dove into the Lake of God. After a while in the water, it felt freezing cold. The wound on his cheek was throbbing. Viola, who had been worked up and had attacked him a while ago, came to Lustian¡¯s mind. The angry and aggressive girl had been extremely fast. It was a hidden skill that was incomparable with the one she had shown when they¡¯re sparring last time. That was how deep her hatred for him was, the leader of the Blood Army. Wasn¡¯t it expected? It¡¯s no use regretting now¡­ especially I would have had to use force to have her if I hadn¡¯t concealed my identity¡­ It would have been horrible to spend the first night with someone who hated him. Lying on the water, Lustian looked towards the dawn sky then touched his throbbing cheek. ¡°If it¡¯s only this, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Lustian had deliberately let himself get hurt. He thought, wouldn¡¯t she feel better after hurting him, so he hadn¡¯t defended himself. He knew her quick attack was aimed at his face but hadn¡¯t defended nonetheless. After a while, the heart-wrenching pain faded, he floated around for a while longer then came ashore. A small bug hovered around him when he came out of the water. This small insect was not something of this world but something that protected the Lake of God. The Judith flowers blooming around the lake turned to look at him. The hundreds of thousands of flowers extended their necks towards him. Lustian picked the nearest flower, crushed it, and smeared it on the cut on his cheek. Surprisingly, the flower slowly permeated into Lustian¡¯s skin and the wound vanished. It had a remarkable healing effect. The bleeding stopped, the pain disappeared, and the deep cut healed. He headed for the temple where several people were waiting for him. He laid on the stone bed they had prepared for him. They placed a healing stone on his forehead and chanted a spell. ? After the treatment, Lustian returned to the crown prince¡¯s palace where Kyle was waiting for him. The first thing he did was look at his master¡¯s wounds. ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s only this. It still left a scar though¡­ .¡± He had healed himself with a Judith flower and a healing stone but it still had left a scar. It didn¡¯t heal completely. His skin was so clean so even the smallest scar caught one¡¯s eye. Lustian ruffled his black hair and consciously covered his cheek and forehead. Fortunately, the scar was only from his forehead to part of his left cheek, so he could hide it with his hair. ¡°You can¡¯t see it if I do this,¡± Lustian reasoned. ¡°Still, it¡¯s not perfect.¡± ¡°If one is a knight one is bound to have these kinds of scars. If the empress sees this and is shocked, tell her that it¡¯s from a hunting accident.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ why I brought the perfect person for this.¡± The office door opened and he saw a familiar face. Lustian looked at Kyle and let out an amused smile. It was Rosha. Kyle sighed. ¡°This¡­ is definitely not for her sake. It¡¯s all for you. I called her because I didn¡¯t want you to feel bad every time you saw the scar.¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¨C Irrevocable (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Rosha¡¯s skills were indeed amazing. No, they were perfect. Lustian¡¯s scar was completely gone, it looked like it wasn¡¯t there at all. The pair of master and retainer stared in stupefaction as they watched the magic unfold before their very eyes. ¡°I suppose it makes sense since you have enough skills to disguise the princess¡¯s face into that of a simple woman. Good work.¡± Kyle tried to offer her a few pieces of gold as payment, but Rosha would not accept it. She simply stepped back with her hands clasped humbly in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m just thankful that you didn¡¯t punish the princess. If you approve of my skill, then I would be glad to cover up Your Imperial Highness¡¯s scars while you are staying in the palace.¡± As she spoke this, she was visibly very nervous. Lustian chuckled at the sight of her. Rosha stared awe-struck at the beautiful face of the crown prince. The hand that had touched his face trembled slightly. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to say. All right then, from now on you¡¯re responsible for covering my wound. If Viola were to see this, she would definitely be upset.¡± ? A day passed. In order to stay calm, Viola continued with the same routine. Underneath, a hurricane was thrashing about, but on the surface, she appeared as calm as a sailboat floating atop a lake. Then, as night drew nearer, she became nervous. ¡°Your Imperial Highness, your bedchamber has been prepared.¡± A maid entered and bid her go to the crown princess¡¯s bedchamber. But Viola didn¡¯t move at all from the room that she had been assigned to when she first entered the imperial villa. She had been organizing her thoughts throughout the day and had decided to start over from the very beginning. Once the six months¡¯ training-period was complete, she would make sure to be disqualified as a candidate for the crown princess¡¯s seat. She would not wait two whole years. Starting today, she was back to being a regular candidate. Now that Lustian¡¯s identity had been unveiled, the maids that had previously worked at the palace had now returned. Okay. Since he doesn¡¯t have anything to hide anymore, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll walk in through the front door. Viola turned her gaze to the window. It was almost time for him to arrive. Of course, being the crown prince he could come and go to the imperial villa as he pleased, but he had not shown himself all day. Since he had suffered a large wound to the face, he was probably getting treated somewhere. Viola lifted her teacup. Just when she realized that the hand that was holding the cup was trembling violently, it slipped from her grasp. She couldn¡¯t move her fingers. Why¡­ for what reason¡­ is it that she is unable to properly use her hand that she had hurt him with? She couldn¡¯t fathom why, but this was the third time today. It¡¯s just from shock. Since I¡¯ve never stabbed anyone before¡­ Even if it¡¯s someone that has fallen in love with me¡­ Her emotions threatened to sweep over her again, but as if to comfort her, Ming jumped onto her lap at that moment. He gently licked her face with his little tongue. Comforted by his cuteness, her unpleasant emotions passed. She stroked his soft fur and basked in the tactile sensation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be strong.¡± As she was being comforted by Ming, the door suddenly swung open. He had finally arrived. Her heart dropped. Viola¡¯s gaze first went to his cheek. She didn¡¯t know what sort of treatment he had received, but the wound had completely healed without a trace. His face was as beautiful and perfect as ever. What in the world? What kind of medicine could have done this¡­ a healing stone? The thought that her act of vengeance was rendered futile made her grit her teeth, but at the same time, she breathed a sigh of relief. His garments were especially splendid today. Normally, he was garbed in resplendence akin to nobility, but today he wore the official purple garments of a crown prince. Rather than being the clothes that made him look good, Lustian¡¯s face itself was a work of art that was enhanced by his handsome clothes. He was so fancily dressed that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to see him at a ball, Viola thought distastefully. He was dressed up from head to toe; he practically sparkled. ¡°I¡¯ll also have a cup of tea.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Highness.¡± As soon as Lustian sat across from the princess, the maid put down the tea and disappeared. Viola looked at him with a face full of dread. She made no secret and openly displayed her discomfort to him. In her mind, she was calmly weighing the recourse of this relationship. Firstly, once these next five months were up, she would have to tell him she wanted a divorce¡­ Her heart raced, she still couldn¡¯t believe it. Lustian, leader of the Blood Army and Commander of the Knights Lune¡­ She didn¡¯t know which of the faces were truly his. Her thoughts entangled again leaving her mind in utter chaos. After a few moments of struggle, she was finally able to express the decision she had come to earlier. ¡°Starting today, I¡¯m back to being a regular candidate. Since this little game is over, I will leave the palace once the remaining five months of training is over.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be possible.¡± ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°The length of our contract is two years. There will be no divorce before that period ends.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± She had known that he wouldn¡¯t agree to her terms easily, but the fact that he said no without even a moment¡¯s hesitation fueled her rage. Was this really the man that had deceived her? Without so much as an apology, he was blatantly leering at her with a deadpan face. What is he thinking? He isn¡¯t suspecting her, is he? His upper lip curled up slightly, revealing white teeth. ¡°You¡¯ll be moving locations tomorrow. Be ready.¡± ¡°Am I being moved to the Concubines¡¯ Palace?¡± she asked with gritted teeth. ¡°The Crown Princess Palace.¡± It was as if her disdain was invisible to him. ¡°What?!¡± Viola was utterly flabbergasted. ¡°You¡¯re my wife,¡± he said nonchalantly, ¡°you¡¯ll be living in the Crown Princess Palace.¡± ¡°Hah, Crown Princess? Are you telling me to become your Crown Princess now?¡± She looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Obviously.¡± Viola had no intention of becoming Crown Princess. If she did, the two-year contract could easily become a twenty-year contract. Of course, there was no precedent of a regular princess ever taking the seat of the crown princess, but for some reason, it felt like he could make that happen. Crown Princess? Do you think I, in my right mind, would ever want to become Empress of this empire?! There was absolutely no way! Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ¨C Irrevocable (2) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola stood up and slammed her hands down on the table. The table shook violently, the tea splashed on his clothes, but he did not waver and only looked squarely at the incensed girl before him. ¡°I have no intention of becoming Crown Princess of this empire. So I¡¯ll follow tradition and go to the Concubines¡¯ Palace.¡± ¡°Are you saying you want to go there despite knowing what kind of place that is?¡± The more he frowned, the more a slight smile began to creep across her face. As much as she hated to become the laughingstock of the royal family, she hated, even more, the thought of officially becoming Crown Princess. She remembered Princess Anne¡¯s words- The princesses here are secretly meeting with the princes of their own volition. If your willpower is strong, then it can be avoided. And not only that, but I have another shield I can use¡­ You. At the thought of being shielded by the crown prince¡¯s special affection for her, she knew that it was the perfect place for her to go. There were five months left, he could put the contract period as two years, but Viola was going to leave the villa after five months. ¡°The decision is mine to make. I was the one to suggest it, and now that the terms have changed, I should be the one to approve of changes to the contract. The time left is five months after which we can divorce ¨C no, since we never married we won¡¯t even call it a divorce. I will be leaving the villa at that time.¡± For her, to wait two years was equivalent to two years of shame. Her biggest goal was to get away from him as soon as possible. As Viola confidently said all this, Lustian simply looked at her for a long time. With a stoic mien, he stared wordlessly into her eyes as if he meant to burn a hole in her face. She swallowed nervously. What will you do? Now, it¡¯s your turn to make a decision. Viola stared back at him coldly. Suddenly, Lustian stood up from his seat and grabbed her chin, she could feel the heat from his fingertips. He brought his lips close to hers and spoke- ¡°Five months¡­ Okay, that¡¯s fine. If you want it so bad, I¡¯ll change it for you. But in return, you won¡¯t be able to push away my intense d*s*re for you.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± She swallowed again. ¡°Every single day, I¡¯ll bite and suck on you. Your lips, your bre*sts, even the flesh of your s*x¡­.¡± With his finger, he traced a line down from her lips, between her m*unds, and all the way down to her sensitive area. Her hand began to tremble again. She clenched it into a fist. In her mind, she saw a series of flashbacks to the three weeks that they had lived in contractual marriage. ¡°Fine ¡ª mmph!¡± At that moment, their lips connected, his warm tongue pushed into her mouth. As his tongue sought every corner of her mouth, her body froze. Their tongues entangled together, in shock, she opened her eyes wide and looked at the man who was kissing her senselessly. His dark eyebrows crashed together, contorted with d*s*re. The hand that was grabbing her body was nearly crushing her in desperation and did not let go even for a moment. They both heard the sound of teacups falling to the floor and shattering, but that was not important. She breathed heavily. As she watched him devour her like a beast, she knew too well the pleasure that would come. ¡°Aah¡ª¡± ¡°Haah¡ª¡± The heat of their breath mingled in the air, her body started to dampen from the overwhelming kisses that barely let her breathe. His tongue roved inside her mouth as he sucked and licked at her. Mm, mmph ¨C ¡­ his animalistic kisses showed his uncontrollable d*s*re for her as his tongue wrapped around hers. His kisses were so strong that she started to lose strength in her legs, its impact such that she was unable to fully swallow his s*l*va as he pushed his tongue into her mouth letting it trickle down the corners of her lips. At the same time, an unstoppable wave of heat was coming over her body. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± ¡°Open your mouth. Wider.¡± Their lips locked once more. Unsatisfied with one kiss, his tongue came between her lips once more. He pressed against her with such force that he was like an animal, Viola was thrown off her guard. ¡°Mmmn¡ª¡± ¡°More¡­ haah¡­ Viola¡ª¡± He whispered with longing in his voice; its sound interspersed with their kisses was dripping with s*x*al des*re. His tongue explored every sensitive area inside of her mouth over and over again without pause. He grabbed her waist with one hand as he kissed her with such force that her whole body shook. Each time her body shook, Lustian¡¯s strong arm wrapped even more strongly around her and he pressed his tongue deeper into her mouth. ¡°Mmph-¡± Her heart raced, at the same time, she was burning. As his tongue moved in her mouth, a wave of heat came over her from down below. She could feel the soaking wetness in her p*nties as the nectar dripped forth freely. She couldn¡¯t shake off her own l*stful d*s*re. She had not even imagined that her underwear could get so wet just from one kiss. Wha-what am I doing?! This man is the crown prince that leads the Blood Army of this empire! Edward¡¯s sworn enemy! But her body was saying something else entirely. Her lips felt like they were on fire. She saw stars before her eyes, and her body was aflame. As their kiss became deeper and more prolonged, Lustian¡¯s hardened sh*ft pressed against her lower body. Feeling his stiffness, she was momentarily startled. ¡°Can you feel my eagerness? Look, I¡¯m hard as a rock.¡± Viola was gasping for air, having trouble even breathing. His hands started to quickly undr*ss her. He buried his face between her bare m*unds and started to lick and suckle at them. ¡°Aah¡ª¡± He sucked at her bud with such force that she felt it might fall off. Grabbing the peaks in both hands, he alternated between them, sucking and kissing at her sensitive flesh without a pause. She could barely move, her brain cells seemed to be shocked by each consecutive movement of his mouth. More fluid dribbled down into her already drenched und*rw*ar. Well aware of this, Lustian quickly pulled up the bottom of her dress and turned his attention to her core. She jumped as her und*rw*ar came down around her ankles, and he moved towards her filled with l*st. His tongue explored between her thighs moving all the way to the petals. Viola¡¯s body flinched in surprise. Her dress appeared bulky with him between her legs. Who would know that Lustian would be in there? Chapter 67 Chapter 67 ¨C Surrender (1) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Ngh¡­. No¡­,¡± This was the waiting room. It was unlikely that anyone would walk in, but surely there were maids waiting right outside the doors, waiting for the next command. One of them holding tea, one holding water, and one holding a tray of biscuits perhaps¡­. Viola had to hold in her pleasure as much as possible. ¡°Aah¡­ this is¡­.¡± Viola tried to push his head away, but instead he grasped her bottom even tighter and thrust his tongue even deeper inside of her. As he rubbed his nose on her petals, her breath caught in her throat. She felt she was going berserk. The more his tongue slid back and forth between her sensitive areas and his mouth suckled her core, the more the room became filled with her small, muffled sounds of pleasure. Even if they were surrounded by walls, those walls were made of wood. She was certain these sounds would easily travel through those thin walls and be heard from outside the room. She bit down hard on her lower lip. This¡­ I can¡¯t resist him¡­ No¡­ I shouldn¡¯t. This man is the leader of the Blood Army which caused Edward¡¯s death¡­ But, the one who is doing this to me now is Lune¡­ Lune. Her thoughts were muddled. The Blood Army which had led Edward to his death¡­ and the leader of that army, Lustian- Though he and Lune were the same person, while he was s*xu*lly serving her like this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of him as Lune. His hand reached up through her dress and grabbed her peak. His fingers pinched and rubbed her b*d, her hips thrust forward. She felt such pleasure that she nearly fainted. As his tongue pushed deeper into her c*ital cavern, her eyes widened. ¡°Ahhh~¡± Viola covered her mouth with her own hand. With this level of pleasure, she couldn¡¯t hold in her mo*ns by just biting her lip. Her pulse was racing, her heart beating out of her chest. Her body had become so sensitive that it didn¡¯t feel like her own anymore. His lips moved to kiss her freely open th*ghs. She felt a jolt of pleasure that was different from when he licked her cave. He started to suckle her inner th*gh, and she nearly jumped in shock. ¡°Aah, Lune¡ª ¡± His false name slipped from her lips. She was determined to never let his true name come out of her mouth, no matter how much pleasure she felt. Even though Lustian and Lune were the same person who was pleasuring her now, she felt that thinking of them as two different people would lessen her guilt towards Edward. However, unlike her determined mind, her body was melting in his hands like putty. Her head was thrown back and she felt her own wetness trickling down between her legs. Her own small m*ans rang in her ears, and she clutched his hair in an attempt to contain herself. At this, he finally removed his head from under her dress to look at her. His face was glistening with sweat. At the same time, his expression was full of deep l*st. ¡°Should I take it off for you?¡± ¡°¡ª I¡¯m fine.¡± Viola tried to take off her dress on her own, but her hands trembled so much that she couldn¡¯t reach the ribbon. It was true that she needed his help. He reached his hand behind her back and pulled the ribbon loose, her dress fell down freely around her feet. As her beautiful n*ked body came into view, he swallowed hard. Then he quickly got rid of his own clothing. In a sweeping motion, he lifted her off of her feet and placed her down on the sofa that was on one side of the room. She screwed her eyes shut, her body tense. She had expected his m*nh*od to penetrate her next, but he didn¡¯t do so immediately. She felt something touch her lips, and the smell of flesh filled her senses. When she opened her eyes, Lustian had placed the tip of his sh*ft at the edge of her mouth. ¡°You¡¯ll s*ck me too, won¡¯t you? It¡¯s only fair that we both enjoy it together.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Asking me to s*ck him? She was utterly shocked at the enormous size of his er*ctn*ss. ¡°Your goal is divorce, and mine is to spend the next five months without a moment wasted. If you don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s not too late to change the contract back to two years.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll do it.¡± After all, it¡¯s not that difficult! She was determined that she could do it. She grasped his sh*ft firmly in her hand. Perhaps she had grabbed it too tightly, for he groaned slightly, but he was still smiling to himself in enjoyment. Bastard¡­ If you¡¯re trying to show dominance in this way, it won¡¯t work. Viola opened her mouth wide. The tip of his huge rod began to leak with pr*cum. She gazed at his gigantic organ in front of her eyes and swallowed hard. But it was not easy to just put it in her mouth. She couldn¡¯t believe that something so huge had entered her own core before, and just stared at it. ¡°Is it too difficult? It won¡¯t be very easy to do. Right?¡± ¡°¡ª¡± Holding his sh*ft in her hand, she glanced up at his face. His eyes were burning, almost exploding with desire. He took her chin in his hand and eased it downwards, seemingly impatient for her to start. ¡°If you make me come with your mouth, I¡¯ll give you a reward. I¡¯ll only enter you once today.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± She put her nose against his rod and tried licking it gently. At this, Lustian¡¯s thighs trembled and shook. Finally, she placed her mouth around the end of his huge b*ner. His eyes closed. ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s good. I feel like I could come even if you suck me just once¡­ Mm¡­.¡± Viola grabbed the base of his rod and licked it in one long motion from bottom to top. His fluid, thick as honey, wet her palm. His pr*cum dripped down and touched her tongue. The taste was surprisingly not unpleasant. In fact, it gave her a strange feeling of power. That she could suck on a man¡¯s meat. She was surprised at herself. The Lustian now was unbelievably s*xy. The look of a man enjoying s*xual pleasure¡­ Chapter 68 Chapter 68 ¨C Surrender (2) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Seeing his pleasure, she felt more confident and put his prong in her mouth again. It was too large to fit entirely in her mouth ¡ª she could only fit about a third of it. Then she sucked with all her might. ¡°Nghh¡­ Viola¡­.¡± His fingers gently caressed her head. His voice, filled with l*st and pleasure, was shockingly attractive. His hand passed down below her shoulder and grasped one of her pe*ks. Mmm¡­ A m*an escaped from her lips. This was not easy. His sh*ft became wet with his pr*cum and her s*liva. ¡°Mmm, nngh~¡± Viola pushed his rod into her mouth as far as it would go, to the back of her throat. At this, his thighs thrust forward. ¡°Augh, mm¡­ that¡¯s good. Viola¡­ nngh~¡± His trembling hips were so s*xu*l. It seemed he was truly enjoying her crude attempts to suck his c*ck. His heavy breathing and body movements became rougher. She momentarily felt a pang of nerves as his p*nis thrust almost deep enough to choke her, but she just sucked even harder. She was impressed by his movements that seemed to pull back at just the right time before choking her with his sha*t. ¡°Nngh¡­ I know it¡¯s your first time¡­ How can you be so good?¡± He was complimenting her imperfect attempt at sucking him. Of course, there was no way she could be perfect at something she had never done before. If he was satisfied with her work, then she would only have to let him enter her one time tonight. The more pleasure he seemed to feel, the more excitement she felt. His hands came down and fondled her m*unds once more. When he gently twisted her hardened n*pples, the area between her thighs dampened. Her core tingled. He didn¡¯t seem to care at all about the fact that there were servants right outside the door. Seeing this, she knew that he was just another of those royals who would regularly enjoy org*es with his concubines. As she sucked on his meat, Viola glanced up at him. He was raking his hair, wet with sweat, away from his face. Watching him wipe his mouth with a sweaty hand invoked in her a feeling of catharsis. His sturdy and handsome muscles moved rhythmically. His m*ans, unmuffled, seemed to fill her ears with his l*st. He grabbed the back of her head and thrust his hips forward again and again, gradually gaining speed quickly. Viola gave it all she had, and sucked hard on his*m*nhood. Suddenly, his movements stopped. Then, all at once, his come flooded the inside of her mouth. The force of his org*sm splattered all over her throat, the roof of her mouth, everywhere. And though she didn¡¯t want to, it forced her to swallow it all. She coughed but was interrupted by her chin being lifted up. Their eyes met. Lustian had the eyes of a predator locked in on his prey. ¡°Did I keep you waiting? Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Then suddenly, their positions were switched. His sh*ft had already become stiff once more and searched for her warm inner flesh. He licked his lips, filled with excitement. He was not one to be satisfied with a simple, imperfect act of oral s*x. He spoke as he rubbed his hardened rod against the wet lips of her cave, his fluid dripped between the folds of her dainty femininity. ¡°Nnngh¡­ aaah~¡± ¡°M*an. No one will hear you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Suddenly, her hips were turned around, and he penetrated her strongly from behind. In powerful bursts, he thrust forward several times. She could hear the sound of flesh hitting flesh inside of her. The pleasure that she felt was strong and uncontainable. His huge p*nis perfectly hit her pleasure points with every thrust. Her consciousness nearly wavered. A wave of red heat rode quickly up her spine and crashed against her brain. Her whole body shook and was pushed forward with each plunge. His skin rubbed against her bottom and he continually moved his hips. He kissed her all along the neck and sucked at her flesh. Like an animal in heat, he rubbed his body against hers without stopping. She couldn¡¯t even think. ¡°Mmn, nnngh¡ª¡± ¡°Unngh ¨C nnnh-¡± As she peaked to the strongest org*sm she had ever felt, she felt a wave of haziness fall over her. Lustian¡¯s strong thrusts that seemed to exercise complete control of her own body had nearly driven her insane. The lower half of her body was taut. Every time his shaft rhythmically pushed into her, her body involuntarily twitched with pleasure. She felt dizzy. Even when she was about to barely return to her senses, he did not stop. He licked her lips and thrust his tongue into her mouth, pressing his kisses into her ceaselessly. ¡°Aaah!¡± ¡°Nnngh¡­ mmmm~¡± Her body was flipped once more. He wrapped his legs around her hips, then dove mercilessly into her. He shoved his tongue deep into her mouth and sucked hard on her lips. His thick tongue swept the inside of her mouth, twisted around her tongue, and sucked. Their breaths came in gasps. As he plunged into her, she had no place for her hands to hold, she could only desperately cling to his back. So strong. His unbelievably strong movements gave her goosebumps. Every time he would thrust his h*ps forward so forcefully, she felt a wave of pleasure travel from the top of her head to the tips of her toes. At the intensity of everything that she was feeling, tears sprang to her eyes. He licked up even her tears as if he was dying of thirst. ¡°Ahh.. nnngh~¡± The intensity and depth of his thrusts made Viola gasp for breath. She had no time to catch her breath. As she looked up at him through the ceaseless movements of their bodies, even as her vision trembled, the one thing she could see was the corners of his mouth twisted down into a frown. ¡­Is it not good for you? Aren¡¯t you enjoying yourself enough? ? This man, now that he wasn¡¯t concealing his identity, seemed to simply act without thinking. He had kept his promise of only doing the deed once last night, but he had followed her to her bedchambers and slept next to her. When she opened her eyes and saw his firm chest, she was shocked awake. Looking at the angle of the sunlight filtering into the room, she could tell it was late morning. She had slept in. It was Lustian¡¯s body that was holding her down in bed, but it was Viola who had slept without realizing the time. She pushed his body away from her slightly. At first it seemed like he was easily getting pushed, but then suddenly his arm reached out and grabbed her waist, pulling her close to him again. Her nose was pressed against his muscled chest. ¡°I know you¡¯re awake, so let me go.¡± ¡°Get some more sleep,¡± he merely mumbled back. ¡°I¡¯m late.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡± She did not call his name. Whether his real name or fake name, she didn¡¯t feel like saying either one of them. Viola tried to push his chest away with a little more force, but this time his thighs wrapped around her body like a vice grip. Did he train his leg muscles separately somehow? This was the thought she had as she felt nearly suffocated by the force of his steel-like thigh muscles. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ¨C Changes (1) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur When she would scrunch her face in discomfort, he would loosen his grip, but if she tried to escape at that moment, he would tighten it again quickly. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t win against him in terms of strength. Finally, she decided she would have to wait until he let her go. With her eyes wide open, Viola watched Lustian, who still had his eyes closed. Why am I facing him? She sought to turn away from him but noticed that his lower body seemed to be moving slightly. This worried her, that he might try to initiate s*x as soon as her back was turned to him. As such, without a recourse she remained in the same position. The best she could do was to prevent her b*s*ms from touching him by placing her hands between their chests¡­ ¡­Why is he acting like this? If he¡¯s finished with his business, shouldn¡¯t he get the hell out of here? She stared daggers at him for a moment. Then her gaze travelled to his cheek. Has it really completely healed? That moment, her mind was not in her control to say the least about her emotions. Upon making the mistake of drawing her blade against him in a desperate attempt at vengeance, she had regretted not being able to rein in her own emotions. Now, in hindsight, she was certain that if she were to trace back to that moment somehow, she would refrain from committing the same mistake again. However, since he had reappeared without so much as a scratch, she felt a weight lift off her shoulders. But that didn¡¯t mean her anger and hate had disappeared. This man was the leader of the Blood Army instrumental in Edward¡¯s death¡­ Viola bit her lip and squeezed her eyes shut. But moments later, without realizing it, she had already opened her eyes again to look at his face. As his black hair was tousled by the breeze coming in from somewhere, his sharp features came into view. Black hair, dark eyebrows, a perfect nose. The tightly closed lips under were cold and intimidating, but he was beautiful. How many women had seen this face and fallen for him? The saying that princesses loved him was likely the truth. Since they would have all had that first night with him¡­ She thought of Princess Anne and the other princesses who had participated in the o*gy with the imperial family. He¡¯s probably slept with all of them, right? Suddenly, she felt as if hot coals were in her stomach. This abrupt feeling of disconcert that threatened to overwhelm her was so foreign that she knew not what to do. What is this emotion¡­? She didn¡¯t love this man in the first place, so it didn¡¯t matter what kinds of women he slept with. This man is just choosing a crown princess. No, he¡¯s using that as an excuse to treat princesses like his toys¡­ She felt sure that the only reason he had noticed her, the only reason he sought after her and not one of his concubines, was simply in pursuit of s*xu*l satisfaction. Suddenly she felt repulsed by the sight of him, she tilted her head down and away. In doing so, she discovered some teeth marks on his shoulder. ¡­Oh my. I-is that from me? Last night, as he was entering her, she had bitten him to try to hold in her m*ans. She had done that every time but she¡¯d never noticed any marks like this. Was it because she felt more self-conscious in the waiting room and tried harder to stay silent? No, she couldn¡¯t remember whether she¡¯d m*aned, screamed or not. All she had been able to do was take in the pleasure he delivered to her, immersing her whole body to a quaking peak. This memory kept tickling her heart every time it flitted past her mind. At the same time, her cheeks reddened and scenes that she didn¡¯t want to remember kept revisiting her. She shook her head back and forth to try to clear them away. Right then, a large hand took her chin and tilted it upwards. Her eyes met with his own that were dancing with l*st. His lower body was already getting into position against her. ¡°One¡­ one time has already passed.¡± Her voice was lower than she had intended. ¡°That¡¯s yesterday.¡± He looked deep into her eyes. ¡°Today is a new day.¡± ¡°What?¡± She was taken aback. ¡°You want it too, don¡¯t you?¡± A sly glint flashed through those dark eyes. ¡°What are you, saying¡­ Ah! H-hey!¡± Without a preamble, his hands swiftly slid between her thighs. Viola flinched in surprise. When¡­ did my body change so much like this?! He gently caressed the wet petals with his fingers, then put those fingers in his own mouth. Then he smiled, showing his white teeth. His smile was so beautiful that Viola found herself stunned; a hammering in her chest was prevalent. She forced the corners of her mouth downwards. He kissed her slightly trembling cheek. At the same time, his hand grabbed one of her legs and wrapped it around his waist. ¡°You know, we can do it lying down sideways too. I¡¯ll teach you one step at a time, so get excited.¡± ? In her anger, she stuffed bread into her mouth and swallowed it without any sense of etiquette, then huffingly sliced the lamb meat on her plate into tiny, tiny pieces. She cut it into so many small pieces that the piece of meat was no longer recognizable. The maid who had been watching her was shocked, such was the ferocity of Viola¡¯s mood. Rosha took away her plate of mangled meat and replaced it with a new plate of food. No sooner than the new plate was placed before her, she dove in with the same intention but then suddenly froze mid-way. ¡°Have you been well?¡± ¡°Y-you¡ª¡± A completely unexpected person entered the dining room and sat in the seat next to hers. Viola shot him a sharp look. ¡°Woah, calm down! If you make a ruckus here, it¡¯s only to your disadvantage.¡± The visitor warned with a genteel smile. ¡°Who are you, who has been pretending to be the crown prince this whole time?¡± Viola bore daggers at him with her gaze. ¡°Ah, has my introduction come too late?¡± The man stood from his seat and came up next to her, taking her hand and kissing the back of it. This was simply a courteous gesture but the place where his lips had touched her felt uncomfortable. ¡°The Second Prince of the Arpen Empire, Grand Duke Ivan Carl Ellaime. And by the way, I only followed my brother¡¯s orders. I¡¯m the one that¡¯s been used here.¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ¨C Changes (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Duke Ivan¡ª ¡± That meant he was the empress¡¯s second son. Since the two sons worked together like this, that was how they had tricked her. He might say that he had been ¡°used¡±, but to Viola, the entire imperial family was the same enemy. ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like eating anymore, should we get up instead of forcing it? We have a few things to talk about.¡± He was eyeing the brutality with which her fingers held the knife and fork. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you.¡± She wanted nothing to do with this man or his talks. ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for Guinev?¡± He eyed her with a hint of mischief. Viola froze, she looked at him. ¡°How did you know that¡­?¡± ¡°Anne. I heard it from her.¡± Anne talked to him about me? Viola remembered that when she had met Anne, the whole palace was turned upside down. That had not been her first time sneaking out of the palace, but the fact that she had been caught on that particular day¡­ ¡°It was you. You reported me for sneaking out of the palace.¡± Viola suddenly felt an urge to attack this man with the knife she had placed back down on the table. ¡°Actually, I saved you, you know. If I hadn¡¯t quickly reported you, then that would have certainly reached the ears of the emperor and empress. While the two of you were playing your little truth-or-dare games, I was the one that was busy working. One of the servants in the palace had become suspicious and reported to the empress. I needed to tell my brother about it immediately, but first I had to find him. Since he was disguised and sneaking around everywhere, the only way I could possibly hope to find him in this huge palace was to get the guards moving.¡± He had found Lustian before the empress started moving. Now that she thought about it, Lune¡¯s office at the time had actually been the office of the crown prince since he was the one who had commanded the knights to secretly find her. Ivan smiled easily, staring at Viola¡¯s face. His obvious staring made her uncomfortable. And on top of that the fact that, to this man, the hostages of the enemy countries became their s*x slaves, made her blood boil. ¡°How curious. How could you be disguised so perfectly as a simple, ugly woman?¡± ¡°!!!¡± Viola openly displayed her hostility. He was a man full of tricks. Even though he seemed to wear a beguiling smile, it was as if a hundred worms lay within him. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot! Even for my brother, it will be difficult to keep you in the palace. I came to tell you this.¡± ¡°Look, you¡­ No, Duke¡­ Your Imperial Highness¡­ .¡± The words would not come out of her mouth. She felt psychological reluctance in addressing him by his name and position. In order to find the traces of Guinev, she would have to try to find even the smallest of clues, but she was disinclined because this was a man of the imperial family she did not want to be close to. Ivan glanced at Viola and smiled. ¡°I allow you to call me by name only when no one else is around. Then, I¡¯ll see you at the Concubines¡¯ Palace next time. Oh, one other thing. Keep your real face hidden.¡± He waved and disappeared. See you at the Concubines¡¯ Palace? Yes, after the training period, of course, the order of things was to go to the Concubines¡¯ Palace, but there were still five months to go. It was just at that moment, as soon as Ivan left, a large group of maids came in. At the end of the entourage was the Empress herself, someone she had not expected to see. Viola immediately politely folded her dress and greeted the empress. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already completed the ¡®final step¡¯? Hah¡­ This is very embarrassing, I don¡¯t know how I can even show my face anywhere. I don¡¯t know what in the world he saw in you¡ª ¡± The empress seemed to be ashamed of the fact that this incredibly ugly woman was made love to by the prince before she had even finished her education. A laugh of ridicule drifted from between her lips. ¡°Sure you¡¯ve only been trained for one month, but I expect you know all the basics at least? Why don¡¯t you say it yourself? Where will you end up?¡± ¡°The Concubines¡¯ Palace.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, your place is the Concubines¡¯ Palace. Don¡¯t even think about trying to get into the crown princess palace.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lustian had told her to move her luggage to the imperial palace, but the empress had made her move first. Her head was bowed, so the empress couldn¡¯t see, but a small smile was also spreading across Viola¡¯s lips. To begin with, she had no desire to become Crown Princess, and she had absolutely no intention of becoming Empress in the future. She only wished to be expelled from this terrible empire as soon as possible. As the empress left the imperial villa, Viola raised her head upright. Rosha seemed beside herself with worry. ¡°Rosha, pack my luggage. I¡¯m leaving all the stuff Crown Prince gave me and bringing only my own things.¡± ? Since many servants moved the luggage at once, it took much less effort than having to move the things multiple times. The place where their wagon arrived was the Concubines¡¯ Palace. She hadn¡¯t noticed before because she had come at night, but this place in the daytime was not much different from the other palace. It was so rich and beautiful that the princesses could easily become drunk with its splendor and corrupt themselves to no end. As Viola entered, many princesses flocked out all at once. It seemed that they had already been waiting for her. Their facial expressions were no different from those of others. It¡¯s probably because of this ugly face that they¡¯re very surprised. The fact that, with this face, she completed the final step of training within one month¡­. Every eye was wide with surprise. However, unlike everyone else, they did not openly criticize her. The concubines from the empire had a relationship of always trying to steal the prince away from each other, but the concubines here at the palace seemed to place more weight upon their status as hostages rather than the competition. Viola saw a familiar face among them. It was Anne. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you like this. Viola¡­ Welcome to prison.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¨C Prisons (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur At that moment, Crown Prince Lustian received a report that the empress had ordered Viola to leave the palace. Instantly, he took to his feet and wanted to make a dash for the empress¡¯s palace only to be stopped by Kyle. ¡°Don¡¯t you know better than anyone that the seat of the crown princess cannot be taken by any foreign royalty?¡± ¡°Still, this is not right.¡± ¡°There are rules there too. What Your Imperial Highness is worried about, will not happen. She is not a princess who enjoys partying, in the first place.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± A dark cloud veiled Lustian¡¯s face. He had wanted to move Viola to the crown princess¡¯s palace for the remainder of her training, and then formally court her as his crown princess. He knew he didn¡¯t have much reasoning behind it, but he was willing to do whatever it took to keep her by his side. He had even drafted a letter to the emperor himself, expressing officially that he wanted Viola. Even if she intended to hold out on him for the next five months with nothing but the thought of divorce, Lustian had no intention of letting her go. Even now all he wanted was to run to her, kiss her on her lips, and tumble in the sheets with her all night long. Licking her from her moist lips to her pretty peaks, to her belly button, and finally her magnificent golden forest, it was still not enough for him. He had a strong desire to suckle the secret flesh inside of her and caress her with his tongue each and every day, but he held himself back again and again. ¡°The more you go against the will of Her Imperial Majesty the Empress, the more the princess¡¯s hidden identity will be revealed. The more Your Imperial Highness obsesses over her and showers her with special treatment, the more difficult it will be for the princess.¡± Kyle¡¯s warning was not wrong. The more he gathered his power to raise Viola to the crown, the more he had to disobey the will of the empress. Lustian¡¯s eyes trembled. He tightly grasped the letter he had written to the emperor. There was the sound of him gritting his teeth. He couldn¡¯t weigh his love for his mother against his love for Viola. He didn¡¯t want to lose either of them. ¡°God dammit¡­ There¡¯s not a single thing I can do the way I want it!¡± said the second most powerful man in the Arpen Empire. ¡°You have to be patient for now. If you want her, it won¡¯t be too late to bring her to your side as Empress after Your Imperial Highness has ascended the throne.¡± The ever royal Commander of the Knights placated his liege. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to wait until then.¡± Not only was there no news of the emperor to be heard of, that no one even knew whether he was dead or alive but also Lustian¡¯s promised time with Viola was ticking. He knew that if he felt rushed he wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything done, but it wasn¡¯t easy for him to calm down. He was vexed. Since the gods had given him the weighty task of finding a companion, they should have at least allowed him to choose whomever he wanted as Crown Princess. But it wasn¡¯t possible. As Kyle had pointed out, unless he became emperor, the crown prince couldn¡¯t violate the laws of the empire that were set in place under an oath with the gods. Lustian briefly tried to clear his thoughts. He waited a little to try and look at the current situation with a sober perspective. Then, realizing that he rage that was surging within him couldn¡¯t be contained, he stood up. ¡°I can¡¯t stand this. Get ready, I¡¯m going to the Dome¡ª¡± ? The Dome. This was the place the dreaded Blood Army trained. Though they had disbanded since there was no longer a war, the soldiers had simply returned to their original duties. And here, one could find many swordsmen that had fought in the war. The fact that the commander of this army had appeared at the Dome normally meant war. So it was only natural those here looked nervous. However, since he had not given any orders, they all just looked on at him. Lustian stood in the wide space of the Dome and raised his sword high. All the swordsmen moved away from him in a circle. Everyone of them held their breaths. When the crown prince unsheathed his sword, suddenly a small tornado struck up from the ground and a small wind rushed around him. His dark hair fluttered, like the wind blowing over a field of reeds. Someone in the audience gulped hard. His hidden power surpassed the master-level of the Slovenian continent¡¯s greatest swordsman. It was typically only a few times a year that he would release all of his energy like this. Grrrr! Grrraaagh! At that moment, several beasts baring sharp teeth popped out from different areas of the Dome. These brutes, renowned for their fierceness, instinctively rushed towards their toughest opponent. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Lustian¡¯s eyes flashed. He moved his wrists against the blowing wind. He wielded and swung his sword at the swarm of beasts that were jumping towards him in unison. He seemed to only swing his sword to the extent that his clothes slightly fluttered, but the crowd could hear the screeching of the beasts from all directions. When the wind vortex ended, they watched as the corpses of the beasts, each divided exactly into three parts, fell to the floor with resounding thuds. Their blood scattered in the air like falling leaves, but not a single drop tainted Lustian¡¯s clothes. All the gathered swordsmen stared at their master in disbelief. Then, a slow clap echoed through the silence. When the man who had only just unleashed a torrent of savagery turned his head, he saw Ivan approaching him with a smile. ¡°You really deserve to be the commander of the Blood Army. It seems to me like you¡¯ve improved even more, and I¡¯m not the only one who thinks that way, right?¡± Ivan expressed his admiration of the man¡¯s might. ¡°He¡¯s constantly improving.¡± Kyle praised with pride. However, now that Lustian had surpassed the level of master, there was a limit to how much further he could possibly improve beyond that, and Kyle was well-aware of this fact. ¡°At this rate, are we going to see the first Grand Master in Slovenian history? Hahaha!¡± Ivan said. ¡°With the amount of mana that I can handle, it¡¯s not even close.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too humble? Brother?¡± ¡°Stop saying useless things, there¡¯s something I need you to do.¡± Ivan grinned and massaged Lustian¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I know. You want me to make sure that none of the royals get even close to Princess Viola. Leave it to me. But isn¡¯t it unnecessary to worry about that in the first place? You disguised her as an ugly girl, eh?¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 ¨C Prisons (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur As Ivan looked around and whispered in his ear, Lustian was instantly alert. Of course, if Viola continued to hide her true face and pretend to be an ugly girl, it was obvious that the royals would lose interest in her very quickly. However, Viola had a strange charm. He himself had taken notice of her before even seeing her true face¡­ There was no telling whether other men wouldn¡¯t feel the same. ¡°What you see isn¡¯t everything. It¡¯s possible for inner beauty to be revealed even if one tries to hide it. I think it¡¯s a good thing that the other men don¡¯t have the eyes to see it.¡± As if thirsty, Lustian looked around for water. Downing it rapidly, he drank with such urgent need that some water ran down the sides of his mouth. He then threw the empty water vessel to the ground and loosened his shoulders from side to side, getting into a swordsmanship stance. The swordsman he would fight against was not any of the Blood Army, but Ivan. The second prince had also come here to train. Ivan grinned and pulled out his sword. The sword, which resonated with a sharp sound, was powerful enough to make every swordsman¡¯s hairs stand on end. ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while. Shall we begin?¡± ? Anne herself introduced the new arrival to the others. Viola lightly greeted each of the princesses she was introduced to. There were exactly five princesses that were captured in this palace as hostages. If the missing Guinev were added, there would be six. Among them, she spotted a familiar face. Way back when they were still children, she had seen her when attending a major event in the Kingdom of Koronis. Though she wasn¡¯t the queen¡¯s daughter, she had met this girl back when she still had a half-royal status. Of course, this status had disappeared with her mother¡¯s death¡­ The girl, impressively enough, seemed to remember her. She said, ¡°It¡¯s been over 13 years, hasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, it seems it has.¡± ¡°There was a rumor at one point that you were both dead.¡± ¡°Understandably so.¡± At that time, the only person who died in the accident was their mother, but rumors circulated that all three of them had perished in the fire. Her mother had sacrificed herself to protect her two children from the fire. Even as her whole body melted in the fire, she kept her siblings safe until the end. One of those surviving children died in a bloody battle, and only one¡­ Only Viola was left. Emotions rose to her throat and choked her. Even though she was recalling events from long ago, retelling an old story from the past, she felt a needle in her throat. Viola looked at the princesses who were comfortably chatting together, different from herself. They were brought here as hostages but seemed pretty comfortable. To be fair, no matter how much they dwelled upon their fate, the only thing it could bring was depression. Instead, each of them enjoyed pleasure in this splendid prison. Though there were also princesses who didn¡¯t do so¡­ Anne smiled as she looked at Viola. When the two pairs of eyes met in the air, their eyes automatically folded. At that moment, Viola¡¯s gaze landed on the male attendants. They were obviously quite strong, and there were several of them. ¡°By the way, is it possible to have male servants in the Concubines¡¯ Palace?¡± ¡°Ah, those are the attendants who help out the concubines. But really, rather than helping, what they do is watch us closely. If the concubines make a mistake, they are the ones that will be punished.¡± Anne explained. ¡°And that is¡ª¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be struck in our place. They may face harsh torture or even be killed. So, they don¡¯t stop watching us. If we make a wrong move here, it¡¯s their job to report it immediately.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Although that¡¯s happened a few times in the past, we don¡¯t make any wrong moves around here, so there won¡¯t be any need for them to be punished. Don¡¯t look so scared. As long as you¡¯re not trying to escape, you¡¯re free to do as you please. Hohoho.¡± It was a matter of life or death, but she spoke of it so calmly. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s been said that there are no volunteers willing to monitor the new concubine¡­ In any case, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to apply, but I hope the servant overseeing you is a handsome one.¡± It was just at that moment that the head maid, in charge of the goings-on here, approached Viola. The new overseer who had volunteered to watch Viola was standing next to her, and when Anne saw his face, she was shocked. ¡°Oh my! How can he be so handsome? Was there a knight that looked like this?¡± It was Paul. How did Paul end up volunteering here? To have the position of watching over the princesses, shouldn¡¯t it be one of the knights? But after listening to the ladies a little more, Viola found out that even a servant with an insignificant status could volunteer to work here for a few gold coins. Paul¡¯s and Viola¡¯s eyes met in the air. This is good. Paul¡­ . It will be easier to move together. Even though there was not a word exchanged, each could understand the other¡¯s thoughts. At that moment, one of the princesses smiled and grabbed Viola¡¯s hand. ¡°Tonight, we should have Princess Viola¡¯s welcoming party. How does that sound? We can also invite the princes.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s a great idea!¡± ¡°Definitely! Of course, we shall!¡± Everyone cheered in approval at the idea of a welcoming party. But in Viola¡¯s mind, the word ¡®party¡¯ reminded her of the orgy she had witnessed not long ago. Goosebumps ran down her spine. She didn¡¯t want to see such a scene from her very first day at the Concubines¡¯ Palace. Her eyes trembled. Then Anne, who was sitting next to her, whispered quietly to Viola. ¡°You should attend, even if you don¡¯t want to. They won¡¯t force you to do anything you don¡¯t want.¡± ??? Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¨C Welcome Party (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur As if it had already been prepared, the party started in a flash. It wasn¡¯t in a spacious hall with lots of open space like last time but was pretty much outdoors. Viola was nervous. It was her first time at a socialite party, so she didn¡¯t know what to do. At that moment, the men started to appear one by one. Meanwhile, Viola was looking for Ivan. But for some reason, the second prince was not there. All these members of the imperial family were unfamiliar to her. Every man¡¯s gaze turned towards her. Despite being clothed, she felt naked before them. Behind their smiling faces, they were allwondering about the same thing: How did she have sex with the crown prince with that ugly face¡­ One of the men poured Viola a drink, whilst looking her up and down. Because everyone around her filled their glasses and drank to welcome her, she emptied hers in one go. After a while, a small heat rose inside and her body became hot. Then the imperial clansman laughed, revealing his teeth. ¡°I can see you¡¯re starting to feel it already, so shall we see? What kind of charm allowed you to seduce His Imperial HIghness the Crown Prince¡ª¡± ? The welcoming party inside that splendid prison, no different from an imperial harem, was not the kind of party that Viola had expected. Each imperial family member had a princess next to him and smoked with a long bamboo stick. It didn¡¯t take long to realize they were smoking an aphrodisiac. In addition, she could feel that the liquor she just drank was also mixed with that same drug. Viola bit her lips and glared at the imperial family. Even though she was boiling hot inside, she struggled not to succumb to the aphrodisiac. She had to control the energy flowing through her body in order not to react to the drug, so she slowly channeled her hidden energy. The imperial clansmen were amazed at her willpower. The warrior energy channeled by the swordsmen flowed from Viola¡¯s body, but of course, they would never even imagine that it was truly that same energy. Because princesses didn¡¯t practice martial arts¡­ They simply recognized that she was a woman with a strong mind. ¡°Ho, a hostage with such strong mental power? Hahaha. Look at that. Isn¡¯t that amazing?¡± asked one. ¡°Hmm¡­ that¡¯s interesting. Strange. With those bloodshot blue eyes, it¡¯s kinda sexy too,¡± said another. Unsurprisingly, they didn¡¯t suspect anything. The imperial family simply scoured Viola¡¯s entire body with their lecherous eyes and blatantly licked their lips. Curiosity and enthusiasm overflowed in their eyes. They seemed very excited that a new plaything had arrived. ¡°Is this what the welcome ceremony of the imperial family is like?¡± Viola sneered. ¡°Everyone was welcomed this way. What, did you not expect it? Pfft.¡± The men laughed as if there was nothing wrong with what they did. Looking at them, Viola also opened her eyes wide and chewed on their words. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that the crown prince¡¯s brothers are so unaware of their own shame while conducting these secret deeds with the concubines. ¡°What? What¡¯d you just say?!¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m a concubine that¡¯s pretty much being held hostage, your acts to try to trample my pride won¡¯t work on me.¡± Viola spoke undeterred. ¡°What¡­ what the hell is this ugly girl even saying? Loo-look, do you see how shocked I am?¡± One of the imperial members stuttered over his words in shock at Viola¡¯s boldness. It was not unexpected that he would be so shocked. Until now, not a single person would have said they didn¡¯t like this type of party. But this girl seemed to think differently. She couldn¡¯t speak for the other princesses, but she wasn¡¯t like them. ¡°Just like the rumors said, she¡¯s a fearless princess.¡± A royalty laughed. Viola raised her head stiffly and shot a defiant glare at him. The other¡¯s shoulders slightly sagged as the royal light flowed through her tightly closed lips. Viola squared her shoulders, raised her chin high, and this time looked at the princesses. Her eyes were cold. ¡°How is it? Are you having fun?¡± Viola looked condescendingly at the princess who had given the idea for the party. She shrugged her shoulders as if to say it wasn¡¯t really that big of a deal, and rather thought Viola was the one acting strangely. The other princesses also tilted their heads and acted as if they didn¡¯t know what was wrong. ¡°Viola, why don¡¯t you just enjoy yourself, instead of overreacting so much? You act like it¡¯s your first time at a socialite party¡­ You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± As the princess buried her face in the chest of one of the men to try to hide her embarrassment, the man who was holding her stared at Viola. ¡°This is a rule set by the imperial family. Being seated and present, whether you like to party or not. Look at Anne over there. She¡¯s sitting pretty without getting all bothered like you. If you have the heart to not be shaken by any temptation, you can just pretend to enjoy the party in moderation and then leave.¡± ¡°I refuse. Whatever the rules are here, I won¡¯t move according to them, so don¡¯t force them upon me in the future.¡± ¡°But then you¡¯ll be missing out on all the fun.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not fun at all.¡± Viola made her disdain clear. ¡°Is that so? Then where will you find your fun and pleasure?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find my own pleasure. If forced to come out to these parties, I¡¯ll only feel offended and upset each time.¡± Viola retorted without holding back a single word. Rather, it was the princesses who were nervously trying to calm her down. They were afraid that something horrible could happen to her who was disturbing the feelings of the imperial family. Having lost in the argument, the man looked as if his anger had not been quelled, and he called over Viola¡¯s overseer who had been watching from afar. Viola¡¯s eyes widened. When Paul had been brought and knelt in front of him, he ordered for someone to bring him a whip. ¡°This is what a welcoming ceremony is. Watch closely. With your own eyes.¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¨C Welcome Party (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Immediately he slashed Paul across his back. Every time the huge whip lifted up in the air, there was another big whip mark on the kneeling man¡¯s back. Viola tried to stop him but she couldn¡¯t actually move forward. Anne had grabbed her wrist. It was a warning that if she provoked the imperial family any further, he would just be beaten even more. Crack! Crack! Every time he violently struck the whip, a large mark appeared and blood formed. Even if Paul was a strong knight, it seemed overwhelming to be whipped over twenty times. Even though he was wearing clothes, they were torn by the lashes, leaving clear whip marks. Blood dripped from his back. As if mirroring the emperor¡¯s cruel nature, they punished him continuously without hesitation. Fire flashed in Viola¡¯s eyes. The fact that through all this, Paul was holding back from emitting even a single groan so that he might prevent some of her pain, made tears well up in her eyes. She felt helpless. Seeing one¡¯s servant being struck so harshly, even for she who had such a strong spirit, was pained. This is the true nature of the Arpen royal family¡­ Compared to the cruelty they were showing, she realized that the way Lustian had treated her had been very sweet. As their evil deeds increased, her hatred towards the Arpen Empire became fuller. The man put his whip down on the floor, looked down at Paul,who had not moved a single inch during the length of his punishment, and clicked his tongue. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a guy like you. How did you not even pass out? Go back. You¡¯ve received all your punishment.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Highness¡­.¡± As Paul staggered to his feet, Viola moved forward to try and steady him, but Rosha was faster. After giving her a look that warned her not to make any more trouble, the little maid left the party with the bloodied man. If Rosha would treat him¡­ Her mind would be relieved, but she would not be able to leave this party herself. Next would be Rosha¡¯s turn¡­ Viola glared at the prince who had just put the whip down. He smiled and handed her a glass. ¡°There is no aphrodisiac in this one. Drink. I want to see that strong face get drunk.¡± A fire broke out inside of her, but Viola drank the alcohol he offered at once. He offered again, and again she drank it all. She wasn¡¯t without experience drinking alcohol. When she lived in the forest, their nanny often picked the fruits that were in season and made alcohol. Instead of grape wine, other fruit wines were made and Edward, Viola, and their nanny used to party together like that. Although she had never had a drinking contest with other people, Viola drank all the alcohol he gave her. After drinking one or two, it was impossible to determine who was drinking more. Before long, the first person to get drunk was her opponent. Once the man who had whipped Paul was all but dissolved away in alcohol, the prince sitting across from him broke out into laughter. ¡°Hahaha. What fun this is! Was it for this kind of fun? The reason His Imperial Highness the Crown Prince wanted you.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± Viola didn¡¯t say a single word. Try me, why don¡¯t you. Are you the opponent this time? Her vision started to fog over. She started to see double. The princesses looked at her anxiously. ¡°Cute. She has a strange charm.¡± ¡°Fi¡ª¡± She started to say ¡°fight me¡± but bit her tongue in the end. She didn¡¯t know what else she might say if she stayed here. People¡¯s voices buzzed in her ears. At the same time, her head was dizzy, and an unknown heat rose from below. Her body was drunk with aphrodisiac and alcohol. Even a very small amount of aphrodisiac, if mixed with alcohol, had double the effect. Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, the prince in front of Viola grabbed her wrist. She forcefully pulled her hand away. But her hand was grabbed again. ¡°Get your hand, off me!¡± She wanted to pull her hand away, but her whole body was sapped of its strength. It seemed like even the other person could tell that she was having a difficult time fighting the effects of the alcohol. She could tell that the other person was aroused because he started taking off his clothes. Her eyes widened and she looked around to see that the other men were also starting to make love to their women. ¡°If you were chased out to the harem, that means you¡¯re just a concubine abandoned by His Highness¡­ Which means you¡¯ve become the spoils of the imperials.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Let go of me!¡± ¡°From now on, I¡¯ve decided you¡¯ll be mine. Princess¡­.¡± ¡°Let go, let me go¡­!¡± No matter how much she twisted and pulled away from him, it was futile. Viola¡¯s body began to collapse helplessly against his strength. He was about to get on top of her when suddenly¡ª WHAM! There was a loud sound, and the man who had been on top of Viola was thrown back onto the dining table. At the same time, the sound of a scream filled the air. Was that the sound of breaking bones, or was she just hearing things? Accompanying the sound was a man¡¯s screams. The screams didn¡¯t stop. Whack, whack! The sound of punching and the party began descending into chaos. The screams of the princesses and the princes sounded almost like a composition of music. A familiar scent was delivered to the tip of Viola¡¯s nose¡­ And finally, she felt relieved. ¡°Lune¡ª¡± With that, Viola closed her eyes. His love for her engulfed her heart like fire. ? It was early morning when she came to. When she opened her eyes, a pair of familiar arms were holding her. The wide and cozy chest gave the illusion that Edward was holding her. Without even realizing it, Viola grasped more tightly into the embrace. Lustian gently hugged her back and kissed her hair. ¡°They won¡¯t be able to ever touch you again.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± ¡°Though you¡¯re here for now, you are still the crown princess. As long as you are under contract with me, you must not forget that you are my crown princess.¡± Viola nodded slightly. Even if she was not acknowledged by the emperor or empress as a true crown princess, she trusted that since Lustian had warned those royals to show her deference, she at least wouldn¡¯t be treated like a hostage any longer. Though she knew that it was the safest shield to use his position, she still felt frustrated. Because she could not be with him forever¡­ because they had different paths¡­ You and I, we¡¯re fated to become the Emperor of Arpen and the Queen of Koronis¡­ A deep sigh slipped Viola¡¯s lips. He lifted up her chin and kissed her. Their tongues entangled and sweetly wound around each other. Into this sweet kiss, Viola felt herself being pulled in. ??? Chapter 75 Chapter 75 ¨C Aphrodisiac (1) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The kiss lasted for a long while before he broke off to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t betray my trust. At least for the duration of the contract, let¡¯s truly love each other.¡± Let¡¯s truly love each other¡­ Didn¡¯t they covet each other in the first place because of the attraction of the body, not of the mind? What he had wanted was her body, and what he had chosen as a transaction item was also her body. But unlike how he had acted before, he spoke as if he now wanted something else too. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said this is a test from the gods?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Right, a test. But the test results are already out now,¡± he said. ¡°What, that¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Well, what do you think I mean by that? Think about it.¡± Lustian smiled and kissed her lips again. Little by little, a heat came over her. Every time he kissed her, a thrilling emotion rose from below. Her hips automatically hitched. It was difficult to breathe because the kiss was getting deeper and deeper. With the passage of time, the effects of the alcohol and aphrodisiac had long disappeared from her body, however, the heat at the end seemed to have remained. He climbed onto her body and kissed her in earnest. The angle of her head changed countless times, and the sound of wet kisses from between their lips could be constantly heard. Her body melted. As his body heated up, so did hers. He unfastened her shoulder strap. She was somewhat impressed to see he still had his underwear on, apparently not having unleashed the beast last night. He had waited for her. ¡°Viola¡ª¡± ¡°Ah¡­ mmph~¡± ¡°Since there might still be some aphrodisiac left over. It would be good to get rid of it completely, right?¡± ¡°The-there¡¯s none left.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some left.¡± His lips trailed down the nape of her neck and to her chest. She trembled, her body feeling more sensitive than usual. Had she not fully recovered after all? Now that she thought about it, there was no way she could be fine after her drinking contest with a prince, no less. It was even amazing that she didn¡¯t wake up with a headache. As a wave of s*xual desire passed over her, her breathing became shallow without her realizing it. As his lips gradually turned to her secret place, she grabbed his hair. ¡°Nngh¡­ it¡¯s strange¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. You can moan if you want to.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Viola covered her mouth with her hand. It was definitely strange. His body was more sensitive than before, and the places where his lips touched seemed to melt like spring snow. His touch was soft. Her chin lifted up and trembled. Her whole body quivered as if convulsing, his hands paused. Then he came back up and put his lips on hers again. ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult, I¡¯ll do it a little later.¡± ¡°No¡­ Just do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°No. If it¡¯s to get rid of this heat, please do it quickly.¡± Suddenly he smiled widely. Why he was smiling, she couldn¡¯t tell¡­ but he really seemed very happy about something. ¡°It sounds like you want me. Good. Hold on to me, then.¡± He put her hand on his shoulder then grabbed her chin and stuck their lips together hard. With hot breaths, he parted her lips with his tongue. The tongue, squeezing through as if it had been waiting, explored the inside of her mouth. ¡°Hnng¡­ mm, ahh¡­.¡± As their lips touched, her trembling body wrapped itself around him as if welcoming him. She pulled away for a moment as the deep kiss made it difficult to breathe, but then he immediately grabbed her tongue again and sucked it deeply. Viola struggled with the kiss that stimulated her so deeply that her shoulders flinched. The more she angled her head, the denser the kiss became. Her tightly held waist twisted and trembled. His lips turned to her ear, sucked her earlobe, then inserted his tongue into her ear and licked it. Her mind seemed to melt with his hot breaths. ¡°Ahh~¡± His breaths made her squirm. His tongue wandering in her ear made her breaths come so heavily that she had to swallow them forcibly. His irresistible body made her spread her legs wide in front of him. Then the stiffened thing firmly penetrated inside of her. ¡°So tight¡­ Your tight, hot flesh makes me crazy¡­.¡± He bit and sucked on her flesh around her neck. Her shoulders strained from the pain of his teeth on her collarbone, but he continued without stopping. Caught in the midst of pleasure and rationality, she tried to hold in her moans, but when Lustian touched a certain area, a thrill quickly washed over her body. ¡°Nggh¡ª¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you moan like this,¡± he spoke between his gasps. ¡°It¡¯s not, aahh¡ª¡± She tried to shake her head to say that she wasn¡¯t moaning, but at that moment he forced her to make eye contact. The eyes of a beast caught in lust came into view. Her moans caused his manhood to swell even more inside of her. ¡°Ah, aahhh-! Ahh¡­ nng~¡± Her repressed voice burst out of her with a moan. At his thrusts, she saw white flashes in her vision. She was helplessly dragged along with his movements. The sounds of flesh hitting flesh filled the room. She was overcome with embarrassment, but he smiled and kissed her several times in a row. He drove his shaft roughly into her. As if his earlier hesitation had been a lie, he was going at it with enthusiasm now. She felt like she might pass out from his animalistic force that was quaking her whole body. As he thrust violently in and out of her core, his eyes looked like he might have slightly gone mad. She screamed with pleasure from his heavy flesh inside of her. Her body and mouth were being forced to react honestly by the residual aphrodisiac. ¡°Nngh-!¡± Just when she thought it must be over, his hand would grab her again. The more he pulled his hips back, the faster his hand would move, and their two bodies would be more deeply connected. He moved his hips, gently rotating his rod inside of her. Viola, who had run out of patience, scratched his back with her fingernails as he kissed her. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 ¨C Aphrodisiac (2) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur He grabbed her feet and placed them on his shoulders, changing her position. His member was inserted deeper than normal. S*xual fluid flowed out of her. The sensation that was transmitted through the deep insertion made her insides heat up. She was drowning in pleasure. ¡°Does it feel good? Say it feels good.¡± ¡°Agh¡­ aah¡­.¡± Viola¡¯s mind was emptied by the level of stimulating sensations she was feeling, and her head automatically nodded. Lustian¡¯s eyes narrowed in satisfaction. His beautiful black hair was sweaty and sensual. Her vision shook once more. Viola gasped and leaned her head back. Her throbbing cave squeezed as if trying to swallow his huge manhood. Then, his lips gently settled upon hers. At her lower-half, he thrust his hips roughly into her and poured out a honey-sweet kiss onto her lips above. Their two hearts beat quickly in tandem with one another. ? A maid walked in carefully into the empress¡¯s bedroom. The Empress¡¯s expression twisted into a frown. Her head didn¡¯t hurt this morning, so she had felt fine, but when she saw her maid, her bad mood returned. This maid was a spy of sorts that she had planted at the Concubines¡¯ Palace, so she usually didn¡¯t come in person unless she had something special to report. It annoyed the empress. ¡°Yesterday, His Highness the Crown Prince ruined the imperials¡¯ party.¡± ¡°Ruined? Why?¡± The empress was full of resentment towards foreign royalty. This was why she allowed the secret parties of the imperial family. She even allowed them to pick up and reuse the women Lustian had used once and discarded. No, in truth she had absolutely no interest in how they chose to play with the imperial hostages. Rather, the more they obsessed over pleasure, the better she felt. But the fact that the crown prince ruined their party¡­ ¡°Did that ugly girl cause a problem?¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, His Highness the Crown Prince crashed the party and broke the third prince¡¯s fingers.¡± ¡°What? Break his fingers? Why?¡± The empress was startled. Though the crown prince fought more valiantly than anyone else when confronting his enemy with a sword, he was not easily angered. And he was on good enough terms with his brothers that he would give his own concubines away to them freely. They weren¡¯t competing for the crown, so he usually let it slide even if they acted out. It was unusual for him to lay a hand on his own family. It was a huge surprise. The maid haltingly spoke, ¡°Well, it¡­ It was because he touched Princess Viola¡¯s face¡ª¡± The empress picked up a trinket next to her and threw it at the wall. CRASH! Her hands trembled. ¡°He¡¯s doing things he wouldn¡¯t normally do¡­ Is it really just out of simple curiosity? Watch them closely. Report back to me about how the crown prince treats the girl¡­ Don¡¯t leave out anything.¡± ? Once Lustian had left the Concubines¡¯ Palace, Viola found Rosha. The little maid looked haggard. ¡°Take me to Paul.¡± ¡°But, that¡¯s not somewhere you should be going.¡± ¡°Paul was hurt because of me. I have to see him.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll go. You wait here.¡± Rosha stopped Viola from going to the servants¡¯ quarters and went to the knight herself. As she waited for Paul to come, Viola prepared the medicines. It was the medicine the king had given her just in case. She didn¡¯t have an expensive healing stone, but fortunately, she had medicine made from powder. Before long, Rosha and Paul entered her room. ¡°Draw all the curtains,¡± Viola instructed. Rosha lowered all the curtains in the room. It was dark, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to see the wounds because there was a small lamp. ¡°Take off your shirt. I¡¯m going to apply medicine.¡± ¡°Princess!¡± ¡°If you get hurt, it¡¯s the same as Edward getting hurt. If you want me to have peace of mind, take off your shirt and show me your back.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Paul acquiesced. Rosha quickly stepped out of the room. She would guard the door so that no one would enter. Paul took off his shirt and showed his back to Viola. Tears filled her eyes when she saw his back completely wrapped in cloth bandages. Her vision blurred, but she stubbornly held them back. She pulled off the bandages only to encounter an even worse sight. His wide back was very bloody. Viola soaked a clean cloth in water, squeezed it, and wiped his back with it. His shoulders twitched. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you being a knight, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand up for days.¡± Viola broke the silence. ¡°This kind of wound is nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I. Am. Not fine. If it hurts, say it hurts.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When she had finished washing his back and started applying the medicine, his back flinched. It was clear that he was in pain but holding it in. ¡°The medicine will have an effect soon. Since it wasn¡¯t a blade, no scars will remain, at least.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± Viola carefully spread the medicine on his wounds. Then, after wrapping on new cloth bandages, she had him put his shirt back on. It seemed that the medicine was already taking effect, as Paul rotated his shoulders once, then laughed bitterly. ¡°I received word that the king¡¯s secret orders will be arriving soon. This afternoon, I¡¯ve arranged to meet with the deliverer at the inn.¡± ¡°I wonder what orders my father is going to give now¡­.¡± ¡°My apologies Princess, but I¡¯ve reported this situation to the king.¡± ¡°What?! Paul, you went against my orders?!¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­.¡± Paul grabbed Viola¡¯s hand and made eye contact. His sad eyes were moist with tears. ¡°I am completely loyal to you, Princess, but my loyalty is aimed at your well-being and your path to becoming King. Since I was not able to protect Prince Edward at his side, protecting you so that you can achieve your goals is also my goal in life. If you wish for me to be able to shake off even just a little bit of my guilt for not protecting the prince by his side, please understand that it is not disloyalty to stop a judgment call from you that was made in error.¡± Paul¡¯s loyalty to Edward had been passed on to Viola. She couldn¡¯t blame him for breaking her orders and letting the king know about this. It was going to be revealed eventually, anyhow. It doesn¡¯t matter now. ??? Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¨C Downfall (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola was admiring the flowers in the corner of the palace garden as usual. She spent most of her time in the garden these days as it was in the only place where she could sink into her own thoughts without being disturbed by anyone until Paul brought the king¡¯s message. Then, the sound of rustling clothes signaled someone approaching. It was Anne. ¡°You have to be more careful in the future. Any act that causes the dissatisfaction to the imperial family will not be forgiven, even for those with royal blood.¡± Anne cautioned her. ¡°I felt that enough last night. I wouldn¡¯t be able to watch that happen twice.¡± Viola was remorseful of the happenings. Together with Anne, they headed to the outdoor parlor in the middle of the garden. The other princesses were already here drinking tea. The air felt quite awkward. It was really frustrating for Viola to see the princesses with drooping shoulders. Where did all of their royal aura and self-esteem go¡­ They just looked like simple hostages. Is it because they couldn¡¯t even speak their minds here? With their own servants being such watchful eyes over them, it seemed difficult to talk freely. ¡°To be honest¡­ I was surprised. And¡­ I felt a little embarrassed.¡± One of the women spoke up, albeit flushed. ¡°¡ªPardon?¡± Viola was confused at the sudden remark. ¡°Because you seemed so different from us. I felt like you weren¡¯t someone who would become trapped here and live as a hostage for the rest of your life.¡± The princess explained. ¡°You judged correctly. Because my goal is not to give up despite the adversity.¡± ¡°I find that very amazing! Even in such a horrible situation, you can have such a strong mind¡­ I¡¯m so envious. Honestly, after becoming hostages, we no longer have any clear goals or purpose in life. It¡¯s not like we can dream of sitting face to face with a loving husband and sharing a meal like a normal family, and we can¡¯t even dream of simply having children and making our own happy families, so we just try to fill our lives with fun and pleasure every day. If we had a fun-filled day, then the next day would arrive, so we simply wait for with dread for the next party.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± The bevy of princesses found it impossible to lift their eyes before this newcomer. It just so happened that Viola was seated at the center of the table, and it almost looked as if she was the leader of this posse of royalties. Viola wasn¡¯t someone without empathy and she was certainly not impulsive. She knew no person in a sane mind would readily succumb to such a life in general, let alone these princesses raised with high morals and propriety. She tried putting herself in their shoes and considered the situation through their perspective. To have to spend the rest of your days in this cramped concubine palace until you grow old and die ¨C the thought alone would be terrifying. What¡¯s more, could there be any hope for princesses who were born as girls and could not be mothers? Perhaps the reason they became so addicted to pleasure was that it was their only escape from reality? Their lives of always pursuing more pleasure and becoming addicted to it in order to forget their misfortunes was a tragedy in itself. She would leave this place in the next five months. These women, on the other hand, would wither and die here, being playthings to the imperial families for the rest of their lives. Viola¡¯s heart ached for them. These here were royalties who had been trampled all over by the imperial men who wanted to pick their fruits before they had even flowered¡­ Was there anything that she could do for them? Is it really fine for me to just leave this place alone? Is it okay for me to find freedom by myself and leave their tragedy behind? If she had never seen them, she would never have known¡­ But now, she felt that if she left, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop thinking about them. The small glimmer of hope that she thought she¡¯d seen pass across their faces hadn¡¯t been an illusion. A princess took Viola¡¯s hand. ¡°Viola! You¡­ Please save us!¡± ¡°Me? What do you mean¡­ ?¡± ¡°I saw it last night. How much His Majesty the Crown Prince cares for you¡ª¡± Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Please, become the empress. If you become Empress, we might no longer have to live as hostages.¡± ¡°The empress¡­!¡± Viola didn¡¯t know how to react. Was what Lustian had done in front of them last night such a big deal to them that they wanted her to become Empress? She looked at Anne. The princess was unfazed by the happenings around her, instead quietly drinking her tea and listening to them. ¡°We¡­ We¡¯re all in love with Prince Lustian. But he hasn¡¯t so much as looked at any of us after that first night. The reason we¡­ We didn¡¯t refuse the imperial parties, at first, because we were all hoping that he might notice us. We thought maybe he might feel just a little angry or jealous if we were to spend a night of pleasure with his other brothers. That was why. But he left his clansmen alone. We were thoroughly abandoned.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± ¡°However, we were all surprised last night. I¡¯ve never seen the crown prince jealous. It was the first time he¡¯s even entered this harem! And going so far as to inflict harm upon the third prince¡¯s body? It¡¯s definitely love! He¡¯s fallen in love with you!¡± ¡°No. You misjudged. And, even if that were true, a foreign royal cannot become Empress.¡± Viola shook her head. She had absolutely no desire to become one, and even if she met the requirements, she would not become the empress of an enemy country. As she shook her head, the girl¡¯s shoulders drooped again. Her appearance was sad. If she could do something to help them¡­ Viola was about to open her mouth again, when suddenly the sound of a teacup being placed down quite loudly caught her attention. She saw Anne looking coldly at the other princesses. ¡°Don¡¯t hang on to the pointless hope that someone else might be able to save you. If we could do whatever we set our minds to, Princess Guinev would have been able to escape.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± As Anne stood up from her seat, the other princesses looked at her nervously. She then looked at Viola with a completely different expression than usual. ¡°Viola, why don¡¯t you tell us yourself. How do we get out of this prison?¡± ¡°¡ª¡± Viola so wanted to spit out the words that she was nearly about to say. There was an answer. A way for them to stop surrendering to the Arpen Empire¡­ At the moment though, the words were stuck in her throat like a thorn. When she didn¡¯t answer, Anne clicked her tongue as if she had known she wouldn¡¯t have anything to say. ¡°A vain hope is just a dream. The truth is that even you won¡¯t be able to find an answer.¡± As Anne started to leave, the other princesses also stood up one by one. Suddenly, Viola cried in a low voice to Anne and the other princesses. ¡°The fall of the Arpen Empire. There is no truer answer than this.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¨C Downfall (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur They all looked back at her at the same time. One of them even covered her mouth with her hand and swallowed a scream. Viola walked towards the group of princesses whose faces had gone white. She looked at Anne and smiled a little. It may have been the ambition hidden in her body that unleashed her energy at that moment. Her ambition to become King! And to become a king, above all else, she had to have the ability to lead people. ¡°Ah-!¡± One of the princesses exclaimed. She then bowed low towards Viola, folding her dress as if bowing to the empress. This greeting was used towards those with higher status than oneself. One by one, all of the princesses followed suit, and eventually, even Anne reluctantly bowed her head. However, in her eyes, there was a shadow. ¡°Don¡¯t give up hope. And from now on, don¡¯t waste a single day until that time comes.¡± ? All of the princesses here were hostages, but there was also a definite ranking system in this place. Princesses of each country were ranked in the order in which they had entered the Concubines¡¯ Palace. But overnight, the ranks turned over and making this newest entrant became number one. An undesirous Viola had become their representative concubine. Of course, this was mainly because of the fact that the crown prince constantly sought her out. A concubine loved by the crown prince¡­ No matter how the law stated that a member of the royal family of another country cannot become the crown princess, she could still become Empress if he stood above the law. Each of the princesses wanted to treat Viola well since was the most likely to become to wear the crown. However, their eagerness had become somewhat of a burden to Viola. ¡°Your Highness¡­ How did this happen?¡± A flabbergasted Rosha cried out. ¡°¡ªI don¡¯t know either.¡± A little while ago, a princess had forced a gift into Viola¡¯s hands. She said she didn¡¯t want it, but the other had insisted that she take it, and then ran away. Viola gave a short sigh, looking at the boxes stacked in her room. ¡°If they¡¯re giving you gifts like this, it seems each country has been sending gifts for their princesses who are trapped here. Oh! This dress is made of a very precious fabric¡ª¡± ¡°¡ª¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± Rosha asked tentatively. ¡°When Paul comes, have him return everything. It¡¯s more burdensome for me to receive all these gifts.¡± ¡°Phew¡­ What happens now? Even when your contract with His Imperial Highness is over, you¡¯ll still have a problem to deal with.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± ¡°The goal that you want to achieve has become higher.¡± The little maid could somewhat discern the burden lying on her mistress¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Because it¡¯s a public enemy. The Arpen Empire, that is¡ª¡± Viola bit her lips lightly. Even a three year old knew that the Arpen Empire was a public enemy. If the empire were to collapse, none of them would have to be suppressed any longer. The kingdoms had not always sent their princesses to the empire as hostages from the beginning. For 200 years, they constantly fought in order to not surrender to them, but in the end, they were defeated and became powerless, and so the situation had come to this. ¡°I¡¯m starting to get a little scared. I wonder if the entire continent of Slovenia will eventually become oppressed by that Blood Army¡ª¡± Rosha trembled. Viola was just as nervous as she was. The Blood War wasn¡¯t over. It was just a ceasefire for now, and war could break out again at any time. In order for true peace to come, the Arpen Empire had to admit its mistakes first, but that seemed impossible unless the entire empire were to collapse. ¡°If they were trying to go to war, the emperor would not be missing right now, I¡¯m sure¡ª¡± At that moment, Paul came in. He handed Viola the king¡¯s secret message. Her eyes widened in absolute shock. ? At night, Lustian invariably sought out Viola. He spent it with her as passionately as he wanted. Last night she had also helplessly trembled under him like a lustful beast, as always. Her face naturally frowned upon seeing the traces of their intense lovemaking. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Lustian said. ¡°Where?¡± iola was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel caged in? I still have to keep my promise of letting you breathe the outside air every day.¡± Her first day at the Concubines¡¯ Palace had been so chaotic that she¡¯d assumed their promenades would no longer happen, but apparently, that wasn¡¯t to be the case. Even when Lune became Lustian, his promise was maintained. Her grabbed her chin gently and kissed her tenderly. His kiss was so polite that it made her heart race. ¡°We can eat together, and read books together, and when I¡¯m going about my political work, I¡¯d like to have you by my side as well.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°The place we¡¯re going today is my office. Even though it¡¯s annoying, there¡¯s a lot I have to do.¡± Why does he trust me so much that he¡¯s bringing me to his own office? It was a great opportunity for her, but receiving such favors from him still felt uncomfortable. The Crown Prince¡¯s office¡­ Viola recalled the secret missive she had received from the king. ¡®Use his power to see and hear as much information as possible, then report what they are looking for and find it before they do. The clue to that is with the prince, so you should watch him carefully.¡¯ What are they looking for? What could they possibly be looking for, that would cause the king send these secret orders? Also, how was he aware of such secrets? It was all very curious. Viola had realized that in order to execute these next orders, she had to be with the crown prince even if she hated it. As she followed Lustian, she felt the gazes of others upon her. The eyes of the princesses were full of envy. It was unavoidable that she should become such a special person in their eyes. Suddenly, Lustian grabbed her hand, and Viola was taken aback. He was walking towards the garden that connected to the palace of the crown prince, holding her hand tight. As he turned the corner, the others couldn¡¯t see them anymore. He pulled her into an embrace and let the deep floral scent spread over his chest. At the same time, a small trembling could be felt from the palms of his hands. ??? Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¨C Meetings (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Trust me, as much as I trust you. And wait¡­ Until I become the emperor of this empire,¡± Lustian said. ¡°The emperor is still alive and you say that¡­ You¡¯re a bad son!¡± VIola remarked. ¡°He knows that I¡¯m not a loyal son. In fact, perhaps I¡¯m a son that doesn¡¯t even deserve the title of Crown Prince. Haha¡­!!¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out what he meant by that. Viola turned her head slightly and looked at his face. His beautiful eyes stayed on her face for just a moment and fell. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything when the time comes,¡± Lustian said. ¡°When will that be?¡± she asked. ¡°Well¡­ Five months at least, or maybe more.¡± ¡°What happened to the news of Guinev?¡± When she brought up Guinev, Lustian¡¯s feet stopped. But he soon started walking again. Viola also walked to match his stride. ¡°She¡¯s alive. Isn¡¯t that enough for you to know?¡± he said flatly. ¡°I have to see her.¡± Viola insisted. ¡°It¡¯s a place you can¡¯t go see.¡± ¡°Where is that place?¡± There was no place in the world that could not be seen. She had to see her, as she could only move Edward¡¯s tomb on the condition that she finds Guinev and confirms whether she is alive or dead. But Lustian hadn¡¯t told Viola her location. ¡°A Realm of the Gods. It¡¯s a faraway place that humans cannot reach.¡± Realm of the Gods? So was there another realm of God in the Arpen Empire besides the Lake of God? Was Guinev locked away in such a distant place? Viola only had more questions. Before long, the imperial palace stood before them. Walking like this, she found that his residence was very close to the Concubines¡¯ Palace. As the two walked tenderly holding hands, the eyes of everyone around widened. Lustian moved his hand to block their gazes around him, and Kyle moved his attendants away. As they walked into his office together, Kyle¡¯s gaze drilled into Viola. He was No. 2 on Viola¡¯s watchlist. The No. 1 most important person to watch out for was Ivan, and No. 3 was the crown prince. Ironically, No.3 on the watchlist and the head of the Blood Army himself was the most reliable man as of right now. ¡°You can read whatever you like,¡± Lustian said. ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Lustian busied himself with work. It seemed there was much work to be done in a hurry as he kept conversing quietly with Kyle. His office was spacious, so her movement was not constrained. Viola walked into the room connected to his office. Her eyes widened at the huge bookshelf that filled the room. This chapter was brought to you by Lunar Letters. Please read at the original site. In his office, there was an extensive shelf full of books on Slovenian history. She looked from between the bookshelves at Lustian. She could see him through the slits between the books, but he wasn¡¯t paying attention to her at all. Viola¡¯s eyes moved quickly about the room. Are there any clues here? She thought to herself as she looked around.Then, a certain book grabbed her attention. ¡­¡¶The Love of the God of Judith¡·¡­ ? It was a divine love song that was passed down between girls. She opened the old parchment book, and sure enough, the ¡¶Song of Love¡·was written there. She¡¯d heard this song since she was young, so she couldn¡¯t say it was anything special. However, interestingly enough, there was an additional verse at the end. Oh? That wasn¡¯t the end of the song?! It was quite surprising. Viola was amazed. She¡¯d had no idea that there was another verse after ¡¶Song of the Foolish God¡·. ? Do not be sorrowful any longer, my son! I shall give you a chance. I will split your heart in half. The other half shall be sent to the human world, and the day you find it, you will love again. ? Finding the other half? God¡¯s Companion? Viola turned over the last page of the book, after the end of the song. She noticed a knife cut between the cover of the book. A cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She gently opened the cover of the book that had been cut with a knife. A little piece of cloth fell out. The cloth looked like a map. ¡°What are you reading?¡± She suddenly heard Lustian¡¯s voice behind her. Viola gave a start and quickly slipped the cloth into her sleeve. Then she turned around as if nothing had happened. ¡°There are a lot of books here. There is even a book about the foolish God of Judith,¡± she said in a bid to conceal her movements just then. ¡°Why is that book here?¡± He was puzzled. ¡°Is this a book that wasn¡¯t here before?¡± Viola queried. ¡°It¡¯s a book I don¡¯t want to see, so I meant to put it in the Imperial Library.¡± Viola pulled out a Slovanian history book from the bookshelf. But Lustian slipped the book out of Viola¡¯s hand and reinserted it. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to ride a horse rather than read a book?¡± he said. ¡°Yes. I would.¡± ¡°I was just feeling a need for some fresh air too. Let¡¯s go.¡± She followed Lustian again, out to the stables this time. There were already two horses prepared. Viola wondered for a moment what to do about her dress, but today she was not riding alone. Lustian got on the black horse and took her hand. ¡°This fellow is quite strong, and he can easily take two passengers.¡± Viola simply stared at him with a blank expression, so he pulled her up by the hand. He had such strength that she was easily lifted up and onto the horse. ¡°Hold on tight. We¡¯re going to go fast.¡± He cautioned. Neigh- As the horse lifted its front hooves high, her body nearly slid backwards off the horse. Viola was forced to hold tightly onto Lustian¡¯s waist. She heard the sound of his chuckle. He struck the horse with his heels and the beast sprinted across the vast land, carrying the two of them. It ran vigorously around the Lake of God, its usual course with him. She hadn¡¯t realized it when she was riding alone but the speed was incredible. It felt like she would fall off even if she loosened her grip just a little. She didn¡¯t want to end her life by falling off a horse, so she grabbed his waist even more tightly. Her chest was against his broad back. It was an unavoidable situation, but for some reason, she felt strange. Her heart raced. At the same time, an inexplicable feeling surged from below. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll let you go, so don¡¯t think about running away on your own. If you disappear, I might go mad.¡± Lustian¡¯s voice sounded amidst the wind¡¯s whistle in her ears. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¨C Meetings (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur After riding the horse for a while, Viola felt refreshed. The place where they arrived was near the top of the mountain. In here, some attendants had already prepared enough food for the two of them. There was a wide table with nobody else around, and there was a lot of delicious food. When she looked closely, there were traces of a fire as if cooking was done here. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°¡ª¡± The two of them sat across from each other and ate. They had already eaten breakfast together, and now lunch ¡­ At this rate, were they going to have dinner together as well? If she stayed with him all day, she wouldn¡¯t be able to complete her own mission. Viola hardly touched her food and made frequent eye contact with Lustian during the meal. After the meal, a maid appeared and poured wine for the two of them. It was as if they were on a picnic. The weather was neither too hot nor too cold. She followed him again, and this time there was a shelter in a large area from where the imperial palace could be seen at a glance. It almost looked like a dream, the canopy with white lace sitting on a hill where wildflowers were blooming. Lustian sat on the sofa and tugged Viola¡¯s wrist towards him. The two sat side by side and looked at the wide palace. ¡°That¡¯s where His Majesty the Emperor lives. He¡¯s traveling now, but you¡¯ll meet him later. That there is the empress¡¯s palace, and that place over there is where you were¡­ .¡± As he explained each location, she drew them out in her mind. Viola moved her eyes quickly. As she did, something caught her gaze ¨C it was the old castle she had seen last time. ¡°Who lives there?¡± ¡°No one. It¡¯s an abandoned castle.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s near the Lake of the God, maybe some greatly important person lived there?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Maybe so. It is said in legends that it¡¯s the place where gods lived.¡± If so, it might be where the God of Judith lived. Seeing that the shrine was also near the lake, it was definitely a castle related to the gods somehow. For some reason, she kept thinking about it. She had felt it before too, and now that she saw it again, she kept wanting to go there. This chapter was brought to you by Lunar Letters. Please read at the original site. ¡¶The place where He made love to a virgin¡­ God of Judith secretly met a virgin there¡­¡· Huh?! Wait, what! What was that?! What was she thinking just now? How did she know that information? Viola was so shocked, she swallowed a gasp. Suddenly, Lustian¡¯s hand pulled and hugged her waist. It wasn¡¯t nightfall and she didn¡¯t want to be in his arms right now, but he seemed to think differently. He turned her chin to catch his gaze and whispered quietly¡­ ¡°Look at me. Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± ¡°Shall we leave now?¡± she asked, in order to dissipate the ambiguous mood. ¡°I tried to create a good atmosphere, but I guess you don¡¯t like it?¡± he complained. ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of atmosphere,¡± she said. ¡°Then what about going straight to the bedroom like this?¡± Viola shot an icy glare at the man. He laughed and touched her cheek. Every place that his hands touched became warm. ¡°Make that expression more fiercely. It doesn¡¯t matter when you¡¯re in front of me, but you have no idea what other guys might want to do to you.¡± As he tried to kiss her, Viola turned her head away. She didn¡¯t want to make these kinds of memories. Since they were a contracted couple, they should stick to the contract ¨C she really didn¡¯t want to do this sort of thing. ¡°If you want to go to the bedroom, then let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t act so tenderly.¡± ? The sun had set now, and the surroundings had become dark. In the darkness, one woman got up and lit a lamp. A small light soon lit up in the dark forest. The woman walked through the forest quite quickly even with such a small light. The place the woman arrived was the Judith River that ran deep in the mountains. The woman soaked her feet in the river and sang. When she sang ¡¶Song of the River Judith¡·, a man appeared from underneath the water¡¯s surface. It was a wonder how a person could appear from there. However, the person that had appeared was so beautiful as if he were not from this world. The woman knelt in front of him. The man looked at the woman with a gentle expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± ? Carriages were arriving one by one at the abandoned mansion on the border of Koronis. Each black wagon had no family insignia drawn as if it didn¡¯t want to reveal its identity. Only the creaking sound of the wagon wheels rang aloud, the black wagons themselves were dead quiet. From inside the wagons, strong men stepped down. They didn¡¯t want to reveal their identities, so they wore black robes and looked around quickly before entering the mansion. The old coachman, having waited for the last guest to arrive led him to a more intimate place. The smell of burning torches filled the air, but a dark shadow still hid the man¡¯s face. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m late.¡± The man bowed his head towards those who had already arrived. When he lifted his head and removed his robes, his beautiful golden hair came down to his shoulders. ¡°The Farus Kingdom has arrived late, I see. Please sit down.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The man was the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Farus. He was also the younger brother of Princess Guinev who had disappeared. Those who were gathered in front of him were also royalty. It was the first time that the royal families from all over the land had gathered together. Since this was his first time in this sort of position, the crown prince looked towards the most elderly-looking man in the room as if relying upon him. He was the king of the Kingdom of Koronis. The only kingdom without a crown prince to succeed the throne¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve finally unlocked the key.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°It was very difficult. If it weren¡¯t for the wizard who studied the history of the origins of Arpen for 50 years, it would have been near impossible.¡± ¡°So, are the rumors true?¡± A light of hope shone on the faces of the gathered royalty. If things went well, it would truly be a relief to no longer have to obey the Arpen Empire. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¨C The Emperor (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The King of Koronis handed over the book of early history, that Viola had sent him, to the wizard. And he was able to find some answers. He learned of the reason the princesses were going to the Arpen Empire. Unlike the prevalent belief in the Slovenian Continent, the Arpens were not out to capture hostages through arranged marriages. In fact, their real purpose was to have a hostage from each kingdom to keep them in check and to ultimately use them to find God¡¯s Companion. ¡¶God¡¯s Companion will be born with the highest status.¡· It wasn¡¯t difficult to find that clue. Until now, all the princesses that had been sent to the over were born of their queens. And now, King of Koronis was fortunate enough to learn yet another fact. ¡°This is their last chance. The Gods¡¯ promises come to an end with Crown Prince Lustian, so the day when the Arpen Empire will fall is not far from now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Is that true?¡± ¡°The time that the Gods promised was not indefinite¡­ You can see that just by looking at the curse that was placed upon the crown prince.¡± A smile showed itself at the corners of the king¡¯s mouth. It was a great fortune that they had been able to find out about the curse that had been handed down to each Crown Prince from generation to generation. ¡°Then, the reason the emperor hasn¡¯t been in the palace¡ª¡± ¡°He knows it¡¯s life or death this time. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way he would leave the imperial palace for so long. He¡¯s probably trying to find God¡¯s Companion as soon as possible. If Lustian does not succeed, the seed of the imperial family will dry up entirely, and no children will ever be born. When God¡¯s promises are gone, their blessings will also disappear. No matter how strong the Blood Army stands, they won¡¯t be able to fight us all off with only force. That¡¯s when we must all attack the Arpen Empire at once.¡± They all looked cheerful. Though they were each small, if all their kingdoms formed an alliance with each other and attacked the Arpen Empire at once, victory was still possible, even if the Blood Army tried to fight them off. The Crown Prince of Farus had been listening intently all along, his face hardened with determination. ¡°We will save your sister. So, the Kingdom of Farus must also be prepared for that time.¡± ¡°Please let me stand at the vanguard.¡± The King of Koronis felt envious of the Crown Prince of Farus¡¯s valor, but unfortunately, he had no son of his own. If only Edward were still alive¡­ He would put his own son at the vanguard¡­ However, the King of Koronis did have an heir that was just as brave as Edward. ¡°My daughter Viola will be the one to assist you. Since she has been our most important ally in this plan¡­ We will take away from them all the blessings of wealth they¡¯ve been receiving from the Gods, and all that they¡¯ve stolen from us until now. The Judith River will become public property, and those so-called imperials will become simple vagabonds just like before! It¡¯s thrilling just to imagine that! Isn¡¯t it? Hahaha!¡± ? The Emperor of Arpen, oblivious to the fact that the royal families across the continent were preparing for a decisive battle against him, was seeking God¡¯s Companion today as well. It was not his true form that appeared through the waters of the Judith River. He was able to enter the barrier laid by the Gods through the power of magic, and it was here that he met with Guinev. ¡°How long will you stay like this? Is it okay to keep acting as a bystander, just watching from afar?¡± There was only a high-ranking wizard with the emperor and no one else. The emperor had not traveled anywhere far. He was hiding in the imperial palace. It was a place no one could access, the very place where Ivan¡¯s mother had been confined decades ago. ¡°This is the will of the Gods.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s still time left, isn¡¯t there? It would make it easier if you would just give a little more power to His Highness the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°No. My role ends here.¡± The emperor had been living in a forest that was a little removed from the abandoned castle. Here, he did not need to eat or sleep. This forest was a place where time was frozen. Time remaining still meant Guinev¡¯s mind hadn¡¯t changed. When the [Three Conditions] were met, she would be confirmed as God¡¯s Companion. ¡°I had originally thought that her mother was God¡¯s Companion. Haha¡ª¡± The emperor¡¯s gaze was vague. His eyes seemed to be that of someone that dearly missed another person. He looked down at the large piece of parchment in front of him. It was then that new letters started to form upon the parchment. ¡°A new history is being recorded, I see. Yes, what will happen after that? Show me¡ª¡± But unfortunately, no more words appeared upon the parchment. The emperor frowned and sighed. He reflected upon his promise with Guinev. ¡°Although the fates may be harsh, the ending will surely be sweet¡ª¡± ? Upon returning to her room, Viola took out the cloth she had found in the book yesterday. Rosha tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± the little maid asked. ¡°A map.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I see. Look at this picture. Isn¡¯t it a picture that symbolizes the Blood Army?¡± Rosha pointed out. ¡°It seems to be a secret map.¡± ¡°A secret map¡ª¡± Viola recalled the time when she had first arrived at the imperial palace. She remembered that they had closed the windows of the wagon so that she couldn¡¯t see outside. This could have been to prevent the hostage from knowing how to get in and out of the imperial palace. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¨C The Emperor (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°The reason the hostages haven¡¯t been able to run away is that they didn¡¯t have this map. And the reason that even the people who tried to do so were never able to fully escape and ended up getting caught, was probably also because they didn¡¯t have this map, right?¡± ¡°Then! Oh!¡± ¡°We will need this later. Rather than me, Rosha, I think you should keep this with your luggage. We might need it.¡± ¡°Yes, I will!¡± Rosha quickly hid the rag in the sleeve of her own dress and left the room. Viola was preparing for the worst-case scenario. If a situation arose where she had to leave the imperial palace before her contract ended, it was Paul that would guide her back to the Kingdom of Koronis. Paul knew the way, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for them to return. But one never knew what the future held in store¡­ She could be caught by a guard before even leaving the imperial palace. If that happened, she would need this map to find a place where the guards could not pursue her. Not long after Rosha left, Lustian, who had changed his clothes, entered the room. After making sure to be in control of her facial expressions, Viola got up and followed him. Today, just like any other day, she left the concubine palace with him. What his thoughts were at the moment¡­ she couldn¡¯t figure it out, but the man always brought her around everywhere as if he couldn¡¯t bear to be without her for a single moment. At this point, Viola was getting worried about the empress. She felt like the empress might appear at any moment and yell at her again¡­ ¡°What do I do?¡± ¡°Just watch me work.¡± This man¡­ Really, he was a man that couldn¡¯t be hated. Today, he was saying to watch him do work. She wanted to read a book but there weren¡¯t any that she wanted to read. They were mostly books that she had already read, and there were none on the history of Arpen anymore. He seemed to have cleared them all away. Instead, all the shelves were full of books about beautiful love. There was a book that depicted the love between a man and a woman long ago. There were also pictures in it, drawn extremely well. To be able to draw this delicately on parchment¡­ As she was flipping through the pages, she saw a drawing of a man and woman making love¡­ She immediately closed the book. What is he trying to teach me? Viola looked at Lustian silently. Lustian quietly opened his mouth, ¡°Love. I¡¯m asking you to learn about love.¡± ¡°What?!¡± He looked up from the pile of papers and smiled at her. It was such a charming smile that made Viola freeze in her tracks. ¡°Because love is not something I can do alone.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± His affectionate voice pained her heart. Is this a different type of torture? Viola pulled out a random book she saw in front of her and started reading it as if to ignore what Lustian meant by referring to love. For a while, she could feel his persistent gaze on her cheek. Thinking about the fact that he was looking at her like that made her heart quiver terribly. At that moment, she suddenly heard Lustian groan. ¡°Ugh¡ª¡± A startled Viola jumped up and approached him. His skin was pale. As if he was having a sudden seizure, sweat trickled down his forehead. Having never seen him this way before, she was taken aback. ¡°What-what¡¯s happening? Kyle!¡± Kyle ran over to support Lustian, but the latter swatted his hand away. ¡°Quickly, we must go to the river,¡± Kyle said in a trice. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have to go there.¡± Viola tilted her head, not knowing what the two were talking about. At that moment, Lustian¡¯s hand approached her and grasped the back of her head. Then he placed his lips upon hers. Viola¡¯s eyes widened. Even more than the fact that he had just kissed her in front of Kyle, she was shocked at how hot his tongue felt. It was like a fireball. Her tongue moved away from his in surprise, but he quickly closed the distance. Their breaths mixed together. Her expression turned into a frown as his kiss deepened; and as his body drew closer to hers, she pushed him away more fiercely. ¡°W¡­ Wait¡­ Mmngh¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one that can quench my burning thirst. Viola¡ª¡± Mmph ¨C his lips seemed to pull away for a moment, but they quickly pressed against hers once more. The more deeply she was pulled into the kiss, the more her mind became a jumble of thoughts. ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon. So just hang in there for a bit. Viola¡ª¡± ? Kyle quietly exited the office. The pain always came like a seizure, the only thing that could stop this pain was Viola. How had he endured, all this time, without this woman¡­ If only he had known his thirst could disappear so quickly like this¡­ Lustian gazed at her lovingly. It felt good. The more he kissed her, the better he felt, and the more he touched her, the more he wanted her. For him, who had always been mostly uninterested in the act of s*x, Viola was his Achilles¡¯ heel. Kissing her became an aphrodisiac, he was drunk on her and drowned in a lake of pleasure with unknown depths. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. This is your office.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Lustian buried his face between her twin peaks and licked her with his tongue. The sweet smell of her flesh made him even more excited. His stiff shaft screamed with the desire to dig into her narrow flesh. ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t like this.¡± ¡°Whenever I want to do it, wherever it is, we have to do it.¡± Viola¡¯s frown deepened. He didn¡¯t feel entirely comfortable under her angry gaze. He knew that she hated this sort of behavior, but he didn¡¯t stop. The more she hated him the more he wanted her and didn¡¯t want to let go. Even at this moment, his head was filled with the sole thought that he wanted to capture her for himself. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 ¨C What of Love (1) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The only way to keep this woman, who wanted to be king, was to make her his Crown Prince Consort so that she could become Empress. Before the five-month period ended, he would have to make her his Crown Princess. He had already made up his mind that he was going to formally raise her up as his Crown Princess and keep her around forever- until death do us part. There was a limit to his fake laughter, hiding his inner thoughts. A joyful smile hung on Lustian¡¯s lips now. The thought of crowning her as his princess instead of divorcing her as she expected made his heart swell with joy. But you can never know¡­ Currently, amongst the nobles of the Arpen Empire, Viola was the most interesting subject of gossip. The ugly princess who was receiving direct attention from the crown prince, who sought after her daily like a madman¡­ A scandal unprecedented in the history of the entire empire- was what people were calling it. In addition, there was another rumor spread in secret ¨C that the crown prince would soon make Viola his crown princess. This rumor was the deliberate mechanition of Lustian¡¯s people. Until the fact that Viola would eventually become Crown Princess was well-known by all the royal family and all the nobles, he would love only her. Not just in body, but in his heart as well. ¡­Oh Gods¡­ You have won¡­ For the first time, Lustian admitted defeat to the Gods. Unlike how he had been at first, he no longer cared whether Viola was a test sent by the Gods or not. He didn¡¯t want to lose her to anyone. I¡¯ll never lose her to anyone. No one can take her from me. Little by little, Lustian¡¯s black eyes began to turn red. He couldn¡¯t control his excitement, and bit by bit, started removing her clothes. Viola¡¯s face had also unmistakably reddened. Small moans escaped from between her lips. ¡°Aah¡­ mm¡ª¡± ¡°Viola¡­ love me.¡± ¡°Nngh¡­ ahh¡ª¡± He felt that if he ever heard her say that she loved him, nothing could make him happier. If she were to say those words with her beautiful lips, his feelings for her would deepen enough to want to give her the emperor¡¯s crown, and not just the crown princess¡¯s. But she didn¡¯t say it. Because he was the head of the Blood Army¡­ Because he was responsible for her brother¡¯s death¡­ He had already known that even if her body did not reject him now, her heart would still not be moved. His heart hurt as if it was being squeezed. Like someone was thrusting a sword into his crushed heart¡­ It was another kind of pain, different from the seizures. Still¡­ It¡¯s okay¡­ Even if your heart is not mine if you just stay by my side¡­ Even if only your empty shell were to remain, I would still love you. A bitter smile caught on Lustian¡¯s lips. But that lonely smile immediately turned into a brighter one. May not be now, but someday¡­ someday you will love me. Because I¡¯m going to show you all of me¡­ Even the military power of this Arpen Empire, all of my big and small tasks, I¡¯ll show you intimately¡­ You can see and hear whatever you want to know. I will trust in your promise not to leave me¡­. Even though he couldn¡¯t win her heart right away, he looked forward to the day, someday, when she would love him. Lustian thrust his erection into her wet cavern. He watched as her nape trembled. As he lightly bit down on it with his teeth, she trembled slightly again. ¡°Aahh¡ª¡± ¡°Hahh¡­ hngh¡ª¡± Once he thrust into her, he didn¡¯t stop. He laid her down on his office desk and rammed into her ruthlessly. Her body trembled violently. ¡°Mmm¡­ Viola¡ª¡± Viola held back her pleasure by biting her lip hard. He hated seeing her hold back. He wanted to hear her groan, so he thrust into her even harder. At this, her head tilted back and her eyes lost their focus. A small moan broke out of her lips, a strange smile spread across his face. He felt a sense of lust wash over him. He squeezed his swollen rod closer into her core. The wet sound of flesh hitting against flesh filled the room. Every time he pierced into her, she grabbed his shoulders to support herself. He sucked harder on her nape as her inner walls tightened around him. He nibbled at her ears as well. Heat rose throughout her entire body. He groped her twin peaks, her womanhood seeping with nectar, was wet and sticky. ¡°Augh, aahh.. hnngh¡­ nngh, ahh¡ª¡± Two large hands grabbed her bottom as he thrust into her. Each time he did, she buried her face in his shoulder and groaned. She moved her body in rhythm with his thrusting. ? He had suddenly appeared to be in pain and then just as suddenly he¡¯d looked okay again. He had kissed her and started removing her clothes before she had even recovered from her surprise. He had thrust himself into her before she could even ask him why. And now, Viola could hardly think about anything other than the pleasure he was giving her. ¡°Why¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± A low voice broke through the hot air between them and spread to her ears. His voice soon led to her climax. Seeing that he was still unsatisfied despite having already come twice in a row, she felt that he was like a beast. She was sticky down there, the white fluid around it was courtesy of the man. Rattle, rattle! The desk underneath her shook in rhythm with her shaking body. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¨C What of Love (1) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Ahh¡­ augh¡ª¡± The carnal pleasure that had started in his office didn¡¯t stop after just one time ¨C this was their third time. Viola couldn¡¯t hide her shame at the embarrassing moans that kept slipping from her mouth. Still, despite his rough breathing, Lustian continued to move inside her. It filled her body with pleasure. She felt shocked at the tingling sensations coursing throughout her body. She was very tired. It must have been a good two hours now since they¡¯d started, and he¡¯d come twice already. He buried his face between her mounds and kissed them. Grasping them both , he licked and nibbled. ¡°I want to rest now.¡± ¡°I know. Soon¡ª¡± Viola couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Her body was powerless, even small movements seemed to sap her strength. At that moment, she felt his rod swelling inside of her once more. She took a deep breath and bit his shoulder. He thrust his hips forward in response. A terribly strong orgasm came over him. The place where his manhood was touching was her most sensitive area, she had no choice but to moan as well. As soon as her lips had departed his shoulder, he kissed them. At that moment, his hips stopped moving as something hot flowed into her. Once it was over, Viola was overcome with exhaustion. She couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. On a day like today, she definitely needed a nap. ¡°Well, I have a lot of work to do,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll return to the concubine palace and rest.¡± ¡°No, sleep in my room. Rosha!¡± She had mostly put her dress back on by the time Rosha came in, but she hadn¡¯t been able to button the back. Her back was clearly exposed, and her hair was a mess. Dyed brown, her tresses looked frizzier than ever, but as if her appearance still made him ecstatic, Lustian lovingly stroked Viola¡¯s hair. In the end, he kissed her cheek and draped his coat over her loose dress. ¡°Take her to my chamber to wash up and rest.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Viola didn¡¯t even have the strength to walk far. She had no desire to rest in his chamber, but led by Rosha¡¯s hand, she was compelled to abide. As if prepared in advance, there was a hot bath ready in the room connected to the crown prince¡¯s chamber. Once the maids greeted Viola, they all quickly left. ¡°Oh no, your makeup has smudged.¡± ¡°It¡¯s suffocating. The dress, and the makeup too¡ª¡± ¡°Oh, oh my¡­ What should we do? Your hair dye is coming out too.¡± Rosha didn¡¯t know what to do. Viola took the small mirror that the little maid offered and examined her own reflection. The dye was really fading. One could see golden hairs scattered sparsely across her head. ¡°I should bring the hair dye while you sleep.¡± Rosha suggested. ¡°Yes, that would be good.¡± ¡°No one should be coming in here, other than the crown prince¡­ shall I remove your makeup? I must do it again anyway.¡± No one would come into the crown prince¡¯s room. Viola intended to take a quick nap while Rosha went back to grab her cosmetics. She nodded her head. A few moments later, Rosha had finished removing the smudged makeup from her face revealing the beautiful face hidden underneath. Viola allowed the tub of hot water to relax her muscles. She then climbed into the bed. She was so tired that as soon as she closed her eyes, she fell asleep. Meanwhile, Rosha left the crown prince¡¯s room. Afternoon, the sunlight pushed its rays into the room for a moment, then quickly disappeared. Interspersed with the rays of sunlight, there seemed to be a dark figure for a moment, but the shadow faded away, leaving only a dry branch swaying in its place. ? A knight who had been following orders from the empress stood before her. The knight was ordered to watch Viola and the crown prince from a distance. He had seen them leave the Concubines¡¯ Palace, then enter the crown prince¡¯s office together, and he had heard the quiet moans from beyond the door. He later saw Viola entering the crown prince¡¯s room. Because he couldn¡¯t bring himself to look into the bath, he had hidden on the balcony of the crown prince¡¯s room. The moment he saw Viola, as she was sleeping, he had doubted his own eyes. ¡°Is that true? She has been hiding her face with makeup?¡± The empress¡¯s face looked grave. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely certain. I almost couldn¡¯t believe my eyes either. It was a beautiful face. And the color of her hair¡­ I think it was dyed.¡± ¡°The color¡­ what was it?¡± ¡°Blonde.¡± ¡°Blonde hair? Hah¡­ what you¡¯re saying is true, that means she deliberately made up an ugly face in order to avoid the last step in her training? Then, she has some other sneaky plan? And what about the thing I asked you to investigate?¡± ¡°Here it is.¡± The empress had ordered a background check of Viola. Through it, she was able to learn how she had been nominated as a candidate for Crown Princess. ¡°Half-royal blood? So that¡¯s how it is¡­ I¡¯m sure His Imperial Majesty would have been aware of this fact as well¡­ So why did he allow it?¡± ¡°His Imperial Majesty¡¯s intentions are seldom clear. Since he is the only one that is able to communicate directly with the Gods¡ª¡± the retainer cautiously spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll also attribute this to the will of the Gods.¡± The empress clenched the parchment in her hand. She pondered over why Viola would have wanted to enter the imperial palace. Then she remembered her family member, who had died in the Blood War. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¨C Desires (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°I don¡¯t like the thought of allowing such a girl to be with Lustian.¡± The empress immediately summoned Lustian to her palace. She had to check whether her son was already aware of this truth. Soon, the man appeared before her. ¡°Did you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Lustian¡¯s lips twisted unpleasantly. The empress felt a strange emotion wash over her. That expression, that kind of look¡­ It was creepy because that was exactly what the emperor himself had looked like when he had seen that woman. ¡°Ho-how could you know that she was only half-royal and not question it? Tell me! Are you saying you¡¯re in love with a girl with the blood of a slave, just like His Majesty?¡± She threw the parchment at him with all her might. The heavy parchment hit his face before falling to the floor and rolling away. It was then that she noticed the wound on his face. She grabbed her son¡¯s face and swept his matted black hair away from it. ¡°This¡­ What is this wound? What is it! On your face¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Stay still. Unless you want to see your mother die of worry.¡± The empress wiped his face with a handkerchief. When the makeup was cleared, a large wound, from his forehead to cheek, was revealed. Her face turned white. The long scar left upon the beautiful face was terribly shocking. She trembled. ¡°Who did this? Was this her doing, too? How dare she¡­ How dare a mere hostage wound the crown prince¡¯s face?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. While hunting, I¡ª¡± ¡°¡®That¡¯s not it¡¯, my foot! You think I don¡¯t know your level of skill? Why would you, who has already surpassed the Master level, ever suffer a cut to your face?¡± The empress couldn¡¯t hide her devastation. Her entire life, she had filled the emptiness of not being loved by her husband with caring for her son, and now everything seemed like it was being taken away from her in an instant. The wound was definitely the girl¡¯s doing, she was certain. It was a declaration of war, left on the crown prince¡¯s face to avenge her own flesh and blood killed by the Blood Army¡­ She was definitely a threat to Lustian¡¯s future. There was no crown prince in the Kingdom of Koronis. If this half-royal girl regained her status and became princess, she would be first in line for the throne. There was no way to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t become King, herself! ¡°Lustian, look at me. Listen carefully to your mother. This is the situation right now. That girl tricked you from the beginning in order to enter the palace. She wants something else, other than you. So kick her out, right now!¡± The empress urged. ¡°No. I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why! Why can¡¯t you? Since you¡¯ve already slept together, hasn¡¯t it already been proven that she isn¡¯t God¡¯s Companion? So kick her out now!¡± ¡°I need her.¡± ¡°What? Wh-what?¡± The empress was flabbergasted and fumbled for words. ¡°You, why¡­ What did you just say?!¡± She trembled. Her son, who had never once disobeyed her, was now showing an obsession with this woman¡­ her world felt like it was ending. Lustian¡¯s eyes darkened. Tiny goosebumps burgeoned along the empress¡¯s skin. To an outsider, the situation would seem calm, but in fact, an overwhelming pressure had fallen over her. He was obsessed with Viola, enough to reveal his emotions in front of his mother. The pressure was released. Lustian took his mother¡¯s hand and made her sit down on the sofa. Then, holding both of her hands in his said, ¡°I have never wanted anything before. Until now. I will be sure to achieve what you desire, Mother, so let me have what I want.¡± The empress bit her lip hard. Lustian did not become Crown Prince because he wanted to. He was carrying out her will, not his, and thus inherited his mission from the Gods. Her dream was for him to ascend the throne. In order to make that happen, she had struck a deal with the emperor and made Ivan her child. The empress realized that it was too late for her to do anything. Lustian was already too deep in his feelings for her to forcefully kick that girl out. She felt as if her heart was burning away into ashes. Whether it was just lust, or he had fallen in love with that beautiful face hidden behind the makeup¡­ It had only been two months, so it was difficult to judge. ¡°All right¡­ If you like her so much, I¡¯ll take one step back. But keep her in the Concubines¡¯ Palace. Absolutely not as a Crown Princess.¡± Lustian did not assent. He only kissed the back of her hand, and, knowing that she hadn¡¯t been able to calm her anger, ordered a servant to bring medicine. Once she had taken the medicine, the anger that had been seething violently within her was able to abate a little. The empress could see right through Lustian. He was her own son. Her one and only son¡­ She knew his personality very well, so she could predict that he would not be satisfied with merely keeping Viola as a concubine. You won¡¯t get what you want. Lustian¡­ The seat of Crown Princess is not for her. ? Viola had been told that Lustian would be late, so she had dinner with the princesses and enjoyed a light banquet. It was a small banquet, and only one member of the imperial family was in attendance- Grand Duke Ivan. After the last time, when the Third Prince¡¯s fingers had been broken, there weren¡¯t any more parties. There were no princesses that endeavored to host a party, so there were no imperial family members either ¨C they wouldn¡¯t come without justification. Of course, it was uncertain how long they would remain silent, but a party hadn¡¯t been held in nearly a week. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¨C Desires (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Wine is sweeter when drunk at night. Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Anne sat very close to Ivan. He had his arm around her waist, but his gaze was turned towards Viola. Viola could tell that Anne liked Ivan. The reason she had sat alone at the last party was that Ivan hadn¡¯t been there. Grand Duke Ivan was the one who would become the Emperor of the Arpen Empire if the crown prince were to die somehow. At the center of people in power, there is always someone who wants to use that power. Just like Viola herself¡­ and Anne was no different. ¡°Grand Duke Ivan, have you heard the news about Guinev?¡± ¡°Ah, about Princess Guinev. Yes. I heard that the Emperor hid her away. I wonder where she is.¡± ¡°Please say what you told me before.¡± ¡°Oh, is it okay to say it in front of so many people?¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± Those present were in the same situation. They were all curious to hear any news about Guinev, who had been taken hostage and then disappeared. Ivan acted as if he knew something but didn¡¯t reveal easily. At the moment he was just opening his mouth to speak, when suddenly came a loud noise from outside and an unexpected person entered. Everyone was startled and stood up quickly. It was the empress. The empress walked over to Viola, took a cup from someone¡¯s hand, then poured little by little wine onto Viola¡¯s face. It was shocking. One of the princesses gasped, then dropped their gaze to the floor, trembling. ¡°Your Imperial Majesty!¡± ¡°Be quiet.¡± Before Ivan was able to intervene, the empress commanded one of her servants to wipe the makeup off of Viola¡¯s face. It only took a moment for the makeup to be removed from the wine-stained face. Exclamations rose in the air. When Viola¡¯s face was revealed, the Empress laughed dryly. ¡°Did you think no one would know, just because you hid your face? No matter how much Lustian wants you, you won¡¯t become Crown Princess of this empire.¡± Viola brushed the wet hair away from her face. She looked straight into the eyes of the empress. ¡°You can calm down. I have no intention of becoming Crown Princess.¡± It was more important to reassure the empress than to calm the shocks of those present at this sudden revelation of her true identity. The empress¡¯s eyes were ablaze with fury. It seemed like she immediately wanted to have Viola captured and beaten to within an inch of her life. The crime of purposefully concealing her identity to try to escape the final test¡­ She intended to cover that crime with the single act of pouring wine upon her face. Inwardly, Viola laughed bitterly. The reason the empress didn¡¯t push her any further was that she had Lustian on her side. She was using Lustian¡¯s affection for her as a protective shield. Her heart hurt, and her insides writhed in disgust. To deceive him, to use him, to use his affection as a shield¡­ Every time her heart wavered because of him, Viola forced herself to recall Edward¡¯s death. Now was no different. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see how long you can keep that mindset. And don¡¯t bother disguising yourself anymore in the future.¡± Spitting out the words full of poison, the empress turned around. There was a sense of breathtaking tension. As Ivan brought out a handkerchief and attempted to wipe Viola¡¯s face, Anne¡¯s stinging gaze was upon her. ¡°Well done. If you were to talk back to her, you would have only caused more problems for yourself.¡± Her hair and face were covered with wine. As Rosha and the other startled maids started to wipe her hair, Ivan raised his hand for them to stop. Just as he was about to reach for her hair again, Lustian immediately appeared. With a quick glance around the messy banquet hall, he approached Viola and pulled her into an embrace. Her shoulders trembled as he hugged her tightly. ¡°I¡­ apologize in her stead.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± She suddenly felt like she wanted to cry. He was apologizing to her on behalf of his own mother, but something else was hurting her more. I should hate this man¡­ This man is really¡­ He¡¯s a man I should hate¡­ But how can I leave this place when my heart is so vulnerable to him? ¡°Viola¡ª¡± When he called her name so lovingly, her tears threatened to flow. Viola opened her eyes wide to hold them back. Suddenly, her eyes met Ivan¡¯s who was standing in front of her. His eyes were cold. As Lustian hugged Viola more tightly, his expression turned darker. Everyone cleared out of the room. Ivan left as well leaving just the two in the banquet hall. Only then did Lustian pull away from her. He caressed her wet hair, then her face, one after another. And as if his feelings were overwhelming him, he whispered quietly to Viola. ¡°I promise you. I will surely make you royalty. You¡¯ll become nobler than anyone else so that no one can treat you badly¡­ Just wait a little bit longer, Viola.¡± Her heart twisted in her chest. She wanted to tell him, again and again, that she didn¡¯t need such a thing. I am the one that will leave, and you are the one that will remain here¡­ If I were to want you, then I would have to forsake Edward¡¯s dream and stay here¡­ But¡­ But¡­ It felt so good. At this moment, she missed his lips so much that she didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. ¡°Then kiss me.¡± Had she gone mad? Viola had never thought there would come a day when she herself wanted him to kiss her. But in order to relieve this miserable feeling, his kiss was the only medicine. She placed her hands on his shoulders, and he looked at her as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. The splendid smile that spread across his lips was so beautiful that it could make her cry. Their lips met. And quickly, his tongue entered into her mouth. Viola made way and responded to his kiss. Gradually, their breathing became faster and their kiss deepened. All anxieties and worries seemed to disappear. When they kissed and made love like this¡­ Let¡¯s just put everything down for a while¡­ and become honest with each other¡­ Chapter 87 Chapter 87 ¨C Puzzle Pieces (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur In the darkness of the night, Viola noiselessly jumped onto the roof. A cat followed her, jumping onto the roof as well. She glanced at the feline in tow, and then scanned her surroundings. ¡°Ming, look around. If someone approaches, just let me know, alright?¡± Meow- As Ming rubbed his hair against Viola¡¯s hand affectionately, Viola smiled. After a moment, he felt a presence approaching before she noticed it. It was Paul. In response to him, the feline¡¯s ears perked up, as opposed to how he reacted when he saw Lustian, which was to scowl fiercely with all his fur standing on end. ¡°How did it go?¡± Viola queried. ¡°It is said that the crown prince suffers from a chronic disease.¡± ¡°A chronic disease?¡± It was completely unexpected for her, to find out that Lustian had an illness. Viola¡¯s heart seemed to be pounding in her chest. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to find out any specific details. However, based on rumors from around the palace, the crown prince would occasionally have seizures, and every time that happened he would jump into the Judith River.¡± ¡°He said his body was overheating¡­ And that he felt thirsty.¡± He had suddenly clutched his chest in pain. He had recovered pretty quickly after kissing her, but the kiss couldn¡¯t exactly serve as medicine¡­ Viola¡¯s body trembled in the cold night breeze, and she pulled her shawl over her shoulders. ¡°When I was a mercenary, I heard a rumor that the Arpen Empire was blessed by the Gods. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way that the continent could split like that and all of the water could gather into the Arpen Empire in one day. Maybe that has something to do with it¡ª¡± Paul said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking so too. It is also strange that the flow of the river has changed¡­ And the fact that the Gods only blessed the Arpen Empire¡­¡± Viola remembered the history she had learned so far. She had immediately dismissed it as simple idolatry upon hearing it, but perhaps it was more than that. The founder of the Arpen Empire was the God of Water who lived in the Lake of the God. It was clear in the history books that the empire was able to cultivate wealth due to its blessing from the Gods. It was said that this land was the place where a woman that was loved by the god lived, so that was why he blessed it. But no matter how much he loved that woman¡­ Would he simply bestow such a huge blessing without any conditions? ¡°There are no blessings without conditions¡ª¡± Unlike humans, who loved their Gods blindly, the Gods constantly put humans to the test. How many times had Lustian called her a divine test? A test from the Gods¡­ He was referring to the fact that his heart was wavering for her. At that moment, the text from the book she had seen in the crown prince¡¯s office came to Viola¡¯s mind. Do not despair any longer, my son! I will give you a chance. I will split your heart in two¡­ I will send the other half to the human world, and the day that you find it, you will be able to love again. ¡°Could it be¡­?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Viola broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°God¡¯s Companion¡­ They¡¯re looking for God¡¯s Companion. If the imperial family of Arpen completes that mission, Lustian¡¯s chronic illness is a divine revelation!¡± She was certain of it. Only now did all the pieces of the puzzle fit together. The Arpen Empire sought God¡¯s Companion as a condition for receiving the divine blessings. The princesses who had been sent to the empire as concubines for the past 100 years were not mere hostages. They were candidates for God¡¯s Companion. And Lustian¡¯s chronic illness was a revelation from the Gods to find the companion. If so, the song added in the book was a prophecy that God¡¯s Companion would be reincarnated. Viola felt a sense of separation from reality. She was overwhelmed with confusion. ¡°God¡¯s Companion? What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°The song about the foolish God Judith, that song is about hoping that a maiden would be reincarnated. And in a book I found a while ago, the end of the song was written. If the maiden is reincarnated, that person becomes God¡¯s Companion.¡± Viola bit her nails. Remembering all of Lustian¡¯s actions so far, she thought about the words he had carelessly uttered. ¡°Are you saying that the person the emperor seeks is God¡¯s Companion¡­? But how do we find her? We don¡¯t have any clues¡ª¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s been found. Yes¡­ it has to be her!¡± Viola said. ¡°What?! Is that true?!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s Guinev.¡± ¡°Pri-princess Guinev!¡± ¡°The emperor took her and suddenly disappeared. If we can find out where she¡¯s being kept, we can carry out my father¡¯s next orders.¡± Suddenly, a wave of anxiety washed over her. On the day that she would execute the king¡¯s last orders, she would leave this place. After breaking up with Lustian, she would go to the place where she belonged and prepare to ascend to the throne in Edward¡¯s stead. She would have to say an eternal goodbye to Lustian, the man who would kiss her lips and look into her eyes with such longing. She felt a tightness in her throat. At the thought of breaking up with him, she felt deep pain. Viola cleared her throat and swallowed before continuing. ¡°I think I know where she is.¡± ¡°You do?!¡± Paul¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Tell Father, and ask him what we should do once we find Guinev.¡± ¡°All right. I shall go back, then.¡± ¡°Be careful, Paul. This next part of the plan is very important.¡± ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am.¡± Paul bowed his head in front of Viola. As he turned his back, she saw bloody marks on his clothes from where he had been whipped. Her heart felt sore. His back reminded her of Edward¡¯s, so she called him again. ¡°Wait. Take off your shirt, so I can reapply the medicine.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s okay to do that?¡± Paul was hesitant. ¡°It should be okay. Since there¡¯s no one around. Ming is on the lookout.¡± Viola reassured him. ¡°All right.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¨C Puzzle Pieces (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Paul sat down on the ground and removed his shirt. The wounds were almost healed, but there were several places where it kept bleeding. Viola took the medicine from her sleeve and spread it onto his back. She could ask Rosha to apply it if she wanted to, but she wanted to do it herself. Every time she touched the wound, his back flinched slightly. Looking at his broad back and shoulders, various thoughts intricately entwined in her mind. Edward¡¯s and Lustian¡¯s faces alternately flashed through her mind. She let out a low sigh. He turned his face to look at her. When their eyes met, his face was full of worry. She smiled as she looked at him, her smile full of sadness. It was then that Paul took Viola¡¯s hand. He kissed the back of her hand, but for some reason, it seemed to convey a meaning other than that of serving King. As his gaze met Viola¡¯s, his eyes were trembling. ¡°Until the day my life runs out, I will serve you, Princess. And only you, I will¡ª¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. You¡¯re like family to me.¡± Paul sighed deeply. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know his feelings for her. Even Edward would constantly offer him the position of his brother-in-law. During his lifetime, the prince would always pair them together, only half-jokingly. Even though he was a commoner, since he had been knighted, it would not be difficult for him to marry a half-royal. And he was a good man. Even the daughter of the Queen of Koronis was in love with him¡­ Viola suddenly felt burdened by it all. ¡°Yes, I understand. Because what Prince Edward asked me to do was to bring you happiness¡­ I won¡¯t cross the line. But my feelings won¡¯t change either.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll meet a wonderful woman. A woman much better than the likes of me.¡± ¡°To me, you are¨C¡± ¡°Stop. This is too sudden. Are you acting like this because you don¡¯t see how much work we still have to do?¡± She covered her ears with her own two hands. She didn¡¯t want to hear a confession from a man that she considered to be her family. But he was showing his feelings to her as if today would be his last day. As her voice rose a little, Paul stopped speaking. He only showed his back to her, bowing his head. Viola continued reapplying the medicine. ? At that time, Ming, who had been monitoring the surroundings from atop the high roof, perked his ears. His fur stood on end and he tried to make a sound, but instead, he tucked his tail and flattened his small body onto the ground. His whole body trembling, his eyes followed the person that was approaching in his direction. It was Lustian. His expression as he looked at Paul was quite scary. Overwhelming energy flowed from his body. At the same time, his cold eyes had a look that was near madness, and he glared at the knight. Meanwhile, another person appeared from behind him. ¡°Oh dear, another rival¡ª¡± ¡°Be quiet,¡± Lustian commanded. ¡°Are you just going to watch this happen? He looks pretty desperate.¡± ¡°Ivan¡­ shut the hell up!¡± Lustian¡¯s eyes burned fiercely. His gaze was dark enough to kill someone, but he was holding himself back. ¡°You¡¯ve definitely changed. For sure¡­ Is it because you love that woman so much?¡± Ivan remarked. Lustian turned around and disappeared. Now all alone, Ivan continued to watch the two for a while. ¡°Well, this is fun. How should I play my hand? I¡¯m wondering¡ª¡± As Lustian disappeared, the cat looked at Ivan and tilted his head. Viola¡¯s cat seemed to be unable to make out whether he was an enemy or a friend. Ivan smiled brightly at the cat and stroked his fur. ¡°I am someone who will help your master. So you don¡¯t need to be nervous.¡± ? After Paul left, Viola hurried to get back to her room. She had snuck out after Lustian had fallen asleep, so she had to return quickly. She had to enter through the window of the tallest tower. She climbed up a tall tree and just barely made it in, lithely crossed the terrace, and went down the wooden stairs. At that moment, an arm suddenly appeared out of nowhere and grabbed her waist. Her heart jumped into her throat. In the midst of the breathtaking tension, Viola looked up at the man who was holding her waist. ¡°Did you want to go for a night stroll?¡± he asked. ¡°Ah¡­ Lu-Lustian¡ª¡± Ming had followed Viola down the stairs and was now standing next to her. Lustian¡¯s gaze alternated between Ming and Viola, then settled to stare at her. ¡°I purposely only did it one time because I was worried for you, but it seems you had plenty of strength left?¡± ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± Viola was genuinely perplexed. ¡°Since it seems you had enough energy to play with that cat on the roof¡ª¡± ¡°Ah! Wa-wait!¡± In a flash, Lustian lifted her in his arms. He slung her over his shoulder and started walking in long strides. Viola punched his back with her fists and demanded to be put down, but he didn¡¯t budge. He opened the first room he came across and threw her onto the bed. Then, loosening his belt and collar, he climbed on top of her. The bed rocked, and Viola swallowed. She couldn¡¯t hide her trembling hands as his beautiful face approached her lips. The sound of a cat¡¯s meow ringing through the hallway was like a song depicting the beautiful lovemaking between two happy lovers. ? She had nearly died. Really, she had been pushed to the point of thinking that it really was possible to die while having s*x. The bedroom was rife with the smell of s*men. She felt like she had become a lewd woman. Viola was barely able to open her stiff eyes. She had fallen ill, unable to keep up with Lustian¡¯s beastly energy. ¡°Take some medicine.¡± ¡°Okay¡ª¡± a wan Viola said. ¡°He¡¯s so beastly. Even though he doesn¡¯t seem that way¡ª¡± Viola¡¯s face reddened at Rosha¡¯s comment. Her own body, which had to keep up with his beastly strength, had gone through a lot as well. She drank the medicine that Rosha handed her. This was medicine to prevent her from becoming pregnant, so she had to take it every single day. After that, the little maid presented her with a plate of brown biscuits. When she felt exhausted, these treats were extremely effective, so she placed two in her mouth at once and melted them slowly. ¡°Once I feel better, I think I¡¯ll need to go out for a while. Get ready.¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 ¨C Princess Guinev (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur She chose a day when Lustian wasn¡¯t with her. She could guess where Guinev might be trapped, so she just needed to figure out a way to get there somehow. ¡°But there are no secret passages here, so how are you going to get out? You can¡¯t even hide with makeup anymore.¡± ¡°I have to think of a way.¡± At the empress¡¯s orders, she no longer applied makeup. She let the dye wash out of her hair as well, so her hair color was gradually becoming more of a light brown. Because she didn¡¯t have to wear the thick makeup anymore, she felt less stuffy. She was also more comfortable now that she no longer had to wear clothes that didn¡¯t fit. ¡°You can¡¯t dress up as a maid, either¡­ and if you leave without permission, Paul will be punished again.¡± Rosha had also been extremely shocked to see Paul being punished before her very eyes. ¡°I have someone that can help me,¡± said Viola. ¡°Wh-who?¡± ¡°Grand Duke Ivan.¡± ¡°Whaaat!? Gr¡­ Grand Duke Ivan?¡± Viola had had her eyes on Ivan for some time now. He had been helping her in secret. He had even given her a heads up before the empress had pounced upon her that one time. She was certain Ivan had his reasons for helping her. She had caught a whiff of this from the strange atmosphere between him and the empress. The empress¡¯s expression when she looked at Ivan, the way she spoke sharply, and the way that the grand duke treated her ¨C rather than the affection that one would expect between a mother and her son, there was a stronger vibe of a military officer-subordinate relationship. But why? She needed to know why he was helping her. As a gamble, Viola asked Ivan over to her. As she waited for him, she had been contemplating about how she should deal with him. She needed to walk into the enemy camp on her own in order to figure out the enemy¡¯s thoughts. To do this, she needed to momentarily swallow her feelings of hatred towards the imperial family. Okay¡­ let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got for me. Viola touched her lips with her fingers. ? A few moments later, Ivan arrived at the parlor. ¡°What a surprise! I didn¡¯t think the day would come when you would send for me like this,¡± Ivan said. ¡°You knew that I would call for you, didn¡¯t you?¡± Viola said. His eyes were full of curiosity. At the same time, a playful smile was hung on his lips. She could detect that there was some sort of different meaning behind that playfulness¡­ Just from the fact that he had tricked the empress and leaked information to Viola in advance, she could tell that he wasn¡¯t on good terms with the empress. ¡°Are you asking me to help you find Guinev? But what can I do? I¡¯m so confused right now. Whether I should help you or not.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward. Why are you helping me? I need to know the reason why you made a move before the empress to help me overcome that moment of danger.¡± ¡°Yeah. Why did I do that? I¡¯ve also been wondering about it.¡± Ivan put his chin on the sofa¡¯s armrest and stared at Viola. She had expected that her face without makeup would attract the attention of men. As if he was no different, Ivan explicitly stared at Viola¡¯s lips. She hated the feeling of other people¡¯s eyes upon her. It was unpleasant. ¡°That expression is making me uncomfortable. I am your brother¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°You are his wife who will also divorce him soon.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ and how did you find that out?¡± ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t even realize it because he¡¯s so obsessed with you, but when I¡¯m by his side, I¡¯m able to naturally figure such things out.¡± ¡°Then this conversation will be a bit easier. I have no intention of living my entire life in this empire.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there more than 3 months left? If you¡¯re already thinking about leaving, my brother will suffer.¡± ¡°When I disappear from his sight, I¡¯ll also eventually disappear from his mind. Everyone knows that.¡± ¡°Oh, but if you¡¯ve never loved anyone before, how do you know?¡± Ivan countered. ¡°I don¡¯t have to try it to know it. In the first place, the concept of love is more like a dream, and no matter how much you love someone it will wear off quickly.¡± Just as her mother, who had been so loved by the King of Koronis, was abandoned in a day, she knew that love was like a passing wind. Having realized this at an early age, Viola didn¡¯t believe in love. Ivan snorted with laughter. Then he smiled as if he was having fun. ¡°So did you find your answer? The place where Guinev might be hidden. If you tell me where I¡¯ll guide you to it.¡± ¡°The abandoned castle. It¡¯s there.¡± Ivan¡¯s expression changed drastically. His smiling face quickly distorted into a somber one. As she had expected, she was correct. Viola raised her head loftily and looked at Ivan. ¡°Now, take me out of this place. And guide me there.¡± ? With Ivan¡¯s help, Viola was able to get out of the Concubines¡¯ Palace. On horseback, they arrived near the Forest of the Gods. Watching Ivan tie the reins of his horse to a tree, Rosha whispered to Viola, ¡°How did you persuade him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s also involved in this game. Even if it was unintentional, the truth is that he has been helping me without making it known to the empress and the crown prince.¡± Because it was true that he had helped Viola, he seemed reluctant for his actions to reach the ears of the empress or the crown prince. She could tell from the way that he was helping her like this again. Because only those who were permitted by the Gods could enter the Forest of the Gods. She told Rosha to stay behind with the horses, and only the two of them headed for the forest. Even in broad daylight, the forest was dark. Where the sunlight managed to break through, the flowers bloomed happily, but the shaded areas looked very dark. The cold air spread throughout her body. She had worried they might get lost, but to her surprise, this path felt very familiar to her for some reason. Before long, they saw the tip of the old castle in front of them. Shrouded by the forest, she couldn¡¯t see what was in there, but Ivan didn¡¯t go forward anymore. ¡°This is as far as I can go,¡± he declared. ¡°What do you¡­?¡± ¡°Because only authorized people can enter. Since you¡¯ve entered through the magic wall, you might be allowed¡ª¡± ¡°You knew that?¡± Viola was surprised. ¡°Yes. That wall was built with the breath of the Gods. You were the first one to pass it after Guinev.¡± Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¨C Princess Guinev (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola was taken aback. It wasn¡¯t just a secret passage?! Is that what it was? A wall built with the breath of the Gods¡­ Ivan continued. ¡°The person who meets the conditions of God¡¯s Companion is Guinev. You may have other uses¡ª¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying the same thing as Lustian. Talking about the will of the Gods¡ª¡± ¡°Because, in the first place, we move according to the will of the Gods. That¡¯s our destiny.¡± ¡°That destiny¡­ I will shatter it.¡± Viola spread her shoulders wide. Where did this confidence come from¡­ She wasn¡¯t afraid. She was certain that there was no such thing as a determined destiny. Ivan laughed out loud. Then he watched her from a distance. ¡°Sure, try it. If you two are entwined by fate, I am willing to help you.¡± As she left the grand duke behind, Viola felt cold sweat collect in her palms, but she walked forward nonetheless. As she took a step forward, suddenly the trees that were around her disappeared in the blink of an eye. The dark forest disappeared completely, and a wide field filled with light appeared instead. Viola was so astonished that she looked behind her. But there was no one. Goosebumps riddled her flesh. In the place where she had walked, there were only trees from which flower petals were falling ¨C even Ivan had disappeared. Now, she was on high alert. In the dreamy field before her, butterflies fluttered hither and thither. But she realized that they were not actually butterflies for they had faces. Like tiny humans¡­ Could it be¡­ Fairies? Forest of the Gods, God¡¯s river. If so, then this is the Realm of the Gods¡­! Suddenly her mind went blank. As she strode ahead, through wildflowers that were taller than herself, a beautiful castle appeared. It was not an old castle. Unlike what she had seen from the outside, it was a clean and pretty castle. At that moment, the sound of water reached her ears. As if drawn by magic, Viola walked in that direction. She found a woman there, soaking her feet in the water and singing. As if she had felt her presence, the woman turned to look at Viola. ¡°Princess¡­ Guinev¡ª¡± She could tell at first glance that she was Guinev. She resembled the Queen of Koronis quite a bit. The woman glanced at her. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My name is Viola.¡± ¡°Viola¡­ from the Kingdom of Koronis! That¡¯s a name I remember hearing from my aunt! And you were the new candidate for the Crown Princess.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± It was the first time they were meeting, but she didn¡¯t feel a wall between them like she had with other princesses. ¡°But, how did you get here¡­ This is a place where no one else can enter.¡± Guinev glanced behind Viola. Confirming that there was no one following her, she seemed a bit relieved, but she still looked somewhat anxious. ¡°The Queen sent me. Because they were suddenly unable to know whether you were alive or dead, everyone in your home country is worried about you.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure they are. Even though I wanted to contact them, I couldn¡¯t. Still, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re able to convey a message to them for me. Please tell my parents and my aunt that I¡¯m doing fine.¡± She had expected her to be unhappy because she was trapped, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Rather, her bright face was suffused with smiles. This was a little strange. She had been trapped here for several months now, but there was no trace of loneliness or darkness about her. The scent of flowers flowed from her body. It must be because the scent of the Judith flowers, which bloomed all over the ground in the Realm of the Gods, had soaked her body, but she was as fragrant as if she had just taken a bath in those flowers. For some reason, it reminded her of that time. When she had arrived at the final test and bathed in Judith flowers, preparing to spend her first night with him¡­ According to Anne, Guinev had escaped before going through the final test. So, had she not spent that first night with Lustian? No, what did it matter whether she had spent her first night with him or not? Either way, all the princesses who entered the palace would have spent their first nights with him¡­ Her throat burned. Viola stared at Guinev blankly. The other was looking over towards the river in the distance. It was as if she was longing for a loved one. ¡°He will come to save me. He said he would keep that promise. I¡¯ve decided to wait until then.¡± ? She had thought only moments had passed, but when she came out of the forest, the sun was setting. She was surprised. She had really only met with Guinev for less than ten minutes, but several hours had passed. Ivan was waiting for Viola with an impatient look. And as soon as she stepped out, he grabbed her hand and ran. ¡°My brother is coming here. Hurry!¡± ¡°I was only in there for about ten minutes¡­ how?¡± ¡°Because that is the Realm of the Gods, time passes slower than you feel. If Guinev was in there, she would have thought she had been in there for only 6 days, not 6 months. Run faster.¡± She hurriedly ran. Her dress dragged on the ground as she was running, so she lifted the hem with both hands and kept running. In front of them, Rosha was waiting with the same expression that Ivan had. Her breathing was rough. She had run so fast that her breath was caught in her throat, and because of that, she was able to arrive barely in time for Lustian to arrive. At that moment, the sound of hooves rang loudly throughout the woods. Soon after, Lustian appeared in the forest with his knights. Ivan was even more surprised than Viola. Viola¡¯s eyes opened wide in astonishment. It was because of the flag that the knights were holding. It was the flag of the Blood Army. Lustian glared coldly at Ivan. ¡°From today, Grand Duke Ivan will be detained in the palace.¡± ¡°Detained?! We were just riding our horses! Brother! No, Your Highness the Crown Prince! This is unfair!¡± Before Ivan could finish making his excuses, the Blood Army took him away on horseback. Viola dropped her hands to either side. Because he had brought the Blood Army, not simply his Templars, it was clear that something was definitely wrong. Part of the Blood Army headed into the woods in the direction of the Forest of the Gods from which Viola had just exited. ¡°Were you that curious about it? Didn¡¯t I tell you that it¡¯s a place where no one can go in?¡± Lustian said. ¡°I only wanted to meet Guinev.¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¨C The Loser (1) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°So, did you meet?¡± Lustian said. ¡°No.¡± Viola lied without batting an eye. ¡°I guess so. Even though she was there, she cannot go against God¡¯s will. ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Let me find some news from Guinev, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Sure thing. But is it necessary to summon the Blood Army just because a concubine is sneaking out?¡± ¡°There could be a problem, you know.¡± As he gently revealed his teeth, a chill ran through her. Lustian snapped his finger at Kyle after he took a glimpse of Viola. Then, Kyle deployed the Blood Army to spread all over the place. Viola¡¯s palms were damp with sweat. Even though she tried to keep her composure, it was hard to get away from the murderous feeling while standing in front of the Blood Army. Every time she faced the army with spears and swords that killed Edward, she wanted them to have the same fate as he. Unconsciously, Viola looked at them with a murderousness in her eyes. ¡°What is the problem¡­ Even the army¡ª¡± ¡°It seems there¡¯s a rat in the imperial place. They¡¯re looking for the spy.¡± Lustian camply replied. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Ba-dump! Viola¡¯s heart fell. Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Did he get caught? Did Paul attract suspicions? She felt like her throat was burning. She tried to calm herself by exhaling little by little through her clenched teeth. Lustian snuck up on her and picked a lock of her hair, bringing it to his nose. Even the small gestures made her thrilling body more resentful. When Lustian, sniffing her hair, opened his eyes, a pair of black eyes stared at Viola intently. ¡°All of this time, I think I¡¯ve been loosening up because I was drunk on this scent. I have fallen for you to the point where rumours have spread that the emperor is not in the palace. Until the point that there are disobedient people right under my nose.¡± ¡°Huk¡ª¡± He grabbed her by the waist. His hand travelled down from the back of her waist to the thighs. Viola became extremely nervous. His hands settled on the clothes on her inner thighs. There was a dagger strapped on her thigh where he touched. ¡°If I catch a rat, I don¡¯t let it go. I am a very possessive man, you know. I won¡¯t let anyone who wants mine be alive.¡± ¡°Cruel temper like an emperor. Was everything that I saw in Lune all of this time a lie?¡± Viola said. ¡°Well¡­I also don¡¯t know. Even I¡­ I just realized for the first time that I can be such a considerate man.¡± ¡°If it is so, please keep being a man like Lune,¡± she whispered. ¡°What will you give me if I do that?¡± His lips brushed onto her earlobe. When he stuck out his tongue and licked a small part of her skin, her whole body trembled as shiver ran down her spine. ¡°Please keep in mind that I can be Lune or Lustian depending on how you behave.¡± Warm breath touched her ear as his tongue swept deeper. Her shoulders shrank. Viola was utterly worried over Paul. What if the Blood Army catched him? I don¡¯t even know what to do. Thinking back to how Edward was killed with a bamboo spear struck into him, she was really scared for Paul. Although it was actually not hard to tame a possessive crown prince¡­ Sweet words, gentle gestures, if it could quell the burning desire of possessiveness¡­ Viola faintly bit her lips and raised her hands to touch Lustian¡¯s cheeks. His eyelids trembled from her touch. ¡°I like Lune better than the Crown Prince of the Blood Army. Please remain as Lune whenever you are with me.¡± Blood boiled within her but Paul¡¯s safety was more important than her pride being destroyed. Strangely enough, Viola always thought nice words would never come out of her even if she died, however, it came out more easily than she had thought. ¡°I want you. Here, right now¡ª¡± Lustian¡¯s eyes widened. Surprised, both eyes trembling incessantly, he pulled her into an embrace. Then, he put her on his horse and rode to the Lake of God. The two people arrived at the temple at Lake of God. The closest place to have s*x was the temple anyway. He covered her lips with a kiss and began to take off his clothes like a mad man. Viola began to spread her legs. ? ¡°Ahh¡­ Hmm¡­!¡± He bounced on his waist ¨C the pleasure growing more intense as he dug deeper into her inner wall. The hair on the back of her neck began to stand on end. She could even hear the wetness below. Smack, smack, smack¡­ That place where they were joined was drenched in their bodily fluids. Stimulated by the obscene sounds, her face changed, dying into deep shades of red by the moment. ¡°Aah..¡± ¡°Ughh¡­ ughh¡ª¡± He was on a rampage, thrusting in and out deeply. His manhood scratched her tight hole intensely. He licked her peaks and caressed her neck with his tongue. Viola was clenching so hard on him, her waist trembling, as he stroked his length inside of her tenaciously stimulating her sweet spot. She could feel it go very deep into her inner wall. A white flame burst inside her mind. The thick stick poked its way countless times without hesitation. She felt like she was running out of breath with his thick muscles piercing deeply. Nevertheless, she convulsed as the height of pleasure engulfed her. ¡°A¡­a¡­ahhh¡­ Uh, Ha ah¡ª¡± Lustian kissed roughly while squishing her bre*st. With unbearable pleasure, Viola breathed sharply and hastily wrapped her arms around his shoulders. His solid arms grabbed her thin waist, she trembled. Both soreness and pleasure that penetrated the body took over one after another. She tightened. Smack, smack, smack¡­ He pushed his waist hard through the wide-open hole. As the flesh slapped flesh, the wet noises filled the air¡­ There wasn¡¯t just one thing that wasn¡¯t stimulating; even the slight rubbing of skin against p*bic hair was enough to electrify her senses. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 ¨C The Loser (2) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Lustian rolled his tongue and licked Viola¡¯s finger. All the places where his tongue touched burned hot. ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± They did it three times in a row. Her lower part was completely drenched as his s*men mixed with her fluids. She did not even have the strength to lift a finger. The s*x that had started at sunset went on until the moon rose and didn¡¯t stop until the sun showed up. Is it what it feels like to having s*x all night long? He had released a lot of his seed that she was worried she would get pregnant despite the supplements she was taking. The amount of the semen collected inside was significant to the extent it was overflowing from her core. Viola gasped and trembled as he thrust his finger in. Her whole body drooped and sank as if in a swamp, but the moment his finger came in, she got wet again. ¡°It seems you got hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s f..fine¡ª¡± As caressing underneath with his finger was not enough, he opened her thighs wide and examined the va*ina carefully. Did he worry about lacerations or tears caused by s*x? No, right¡­ I think he is more concerned about not being able to accept him for a while rather than my well-being. She turned her exhausted body around. Immediately his solid arms pulled her by the waist. His warm breath against her back was overwhelming. The afterglow lingered and her inner muscle had yet to calm down. As Viola turned her head and stared into his eyes, she clenched harder. She also considered herself obscene. The more they were indulging in s*x, the more pleasure she felt as her body kept on wanting him. It could not be helped. Unlike her mind, the fact that her body opened to him was just resentful. A drowsy feeling washed over her. Beyond the lingering consciousness, a bright smile that she¡¯d once seen on his face had disappeared. ¡°The one who falls in love first will lose¡­ Right¡­Even this time, you won again. Viola¡­!¡± ? When Viola came to her senses, she was already in her chambers at the Concubines¡¯ Palace. How did I get here? Viola jumped to her feet while wondering. ¡°Rosha!¡± She called out. The little maid came in through the door. ¡°How is Paul? The Blood Army didn¡¯t find him, right?¡± ¡°I am here.¡± Paul entered gingerly. Viola looked at him, ascertaining his well-being first. She carefully examined his arms and legs, including his face. It was fortunate that there was no injury. She heaved a sigh. ¡°What a relief. I thought we were gonna get caught.¡± Viola¡¯s body stumbled as her legs became weak. Fortunately, Paul grabbed her by the arm swiftly otherwise she would have collapsed on the floor. ¡°When I was about to leave the palace under the princess¡¯s order, I enquired about why the stable had suddenly become so busy. They said it¡¯s because the crown prince had summoned the Blood Army. I came back to the Concubines¡¯ Palace but because Princess was not there, I couldn¡¯t deliver the message. By the way, I think there was another spy beside me.¡± ¡°Did you hear so?¡± Viola asked. ¡°It seems they came undercover¡­ Two of them have been caught as servants in disguise.¡± Paul explained. ¡°Which kingdom did they come from?¡± The ever loyal knight shook his head in response as he did not know the answer. Although it was a relief that Paul was safe, the possibility of something big befalling them couldn¡¯t be ruled out. No matter which kingdom they belong to, they would never be safe. The laws of the Arpen Empire were ruthless. It was obvious they were going to be tortured and killed. Viola realized that she needed to move more carefully. Lustian¡¯s warning had engraved deeply into her bones. ¡°Don¡¯t go outside the palace for a while. Wait until he¡¯s not suspicious anymore.¡± She cautioned her subordinate. ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± After Paul saluted and went out, her anxious heart had settled somewhat. Rosha came with a warm tea. ¡°Did you met Princess Guinev?¡± the little maid asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Shall I send a message separately?¡± Rosha queried. ¡°You are also at risk. Wait a while.¡± ¡°How are you doing? You must be eager to get out after being stuck here¡­..Trapped for six months¡­ You must be lonely, what are we going to do?¡± Viola said. ¡°I am not lonely at all. I am rather happy.¡± Before leaving the forest, Viola had asked Guinev for the last time. If she wanted to get out, she would come up with a way for her¡­ But in the end, Guinev had refused her help. She said it was the safest place until her lover came to get her. ¡®Does she not know? There is no one to protect her anymore¡­.¡¯ The knight who guarded Guinev had been beheaded, his severed head sent to the Kingdom of Farus. Also, there was a rumour in the Concubines¡¯ Palace that she had fallen in love and eloped with the knight who was guarding her. After listening to her words, Viola thought the rumour was true. Viola believed he had promised to go and save her¡­ She didn¡¯t know how to tell Guinev¡­ Furthermore, Guinev didn¡¯t know that she was God¡¯s Companion. ¡®How should I tell her? What will change if she becomes God¡¯s Companion?¡¯ Nobody knew what would change if Guinev became God¡¯s companion. Viola had surmised that if God¡¯s companion was found, there would not be another poor princess sharing the pathetic plight. Since the time she had entered the palace, no other candidate had. Time flew. It seemed only like yesterday she had come in as a candidate, but four months had passed hence. In the next two months, she would bid Lustian goodbye forever. Viola was waiting for the security to loosen. In the meantime, she did not push or even exchange words with the King of Koronis. Also, she wasn¡¯t even aware of the happenings outside of the palace. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 ¨C Betrayal (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°What could you be in such deep thought over?¡± The hand stretching out gently embraced her from behind. He pecked Viola on the nape. His fragrant scent filled her nostrils. When she turned her head, she could see a man, more beautiful than a flower, smiling. As Lustian closed his eyes gently, she felt the impulse to touch his eyes. Her hand reaching out without hesitation ended up caressing his cheeks instead. His eyes closed softly as he held her hand, putting strength into his palms. Just then, he turned his head and kissed her palm. She could feel her own palm heating up. Seeing him so happy, she thought, ¡®Can he live without me?¡¯ Right then, she pulled herself together, surprised at herself. ¡®Have I gone mad? I¡¯m about to get a divorce with this man¡­¡¯ Then it happened. From afar, she could see Anne keeping an eye on them. Against her own will, Viola became subjected to the jealousy of many princesses, so she was followed by their gazes wherever she went. ¡°Release the Grand Duke Ivan from custody at once,¡± Viola said. ¡°I¡¯m in the middle of fixing up his act. I do feel like I¡¯ve been letting him out too often as well.¡± Lustian replied. ¡°It¡¯s my own fault. I am the one begging for his release, after all.¡± Rather than personally wanting to rescue Ivan, she asked Lustian to let him go for the sake of Anne who missed him dearly. Anne was in love with Ivan. After about a month of not seeing him, she was wasting away to the point of losing a significant amount of weight. ¡°While I do adore the fellow, I will not stand for the fact that he would challenge me.¡± ¡°A challenge, you say? While you¡¯re an heir to the throne, all he is is an imperial prince. There is also no younger brother of yours who would challenge you.¡± She replied. ¡°He is not related to me by birth.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Viola¡¯s eyes went wide. To think that he wasn¡¯t his brother by birth¡­ You mean to say he wasn¡¯t born into royalty?! She was bewildered ¡°There is someone else who gave birth to him.¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± ¡°Hush, tread lightly. This is a matter so discreet that disclosing this secret is enough to mistake you for a traitor to the imperial family.¡± Lustian flashed a shimmering smile as he gently placed a finger on her lips. Seeing as he just revealed a secret of Ivan¡¯s birth, she started to think that the punishment for sneaking her out wouldn¡¯t stop at imprisoning him. She was about to inquire further but stopped since the power struggle between the two princes had nothing to do with her. They were both the same to her ¡ª enemy ¡ª regardless of who became the emperor. However, since he had brought the matter up, she had to at least pretend like she was interested. ¡°So is the investigation still going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over. I was considering releasing him from custody, but you see, celibacy is the worst punishment for a man who can¡¯t live without women.¡± Viola nodded quietly to Anne standing afar. Anne, flushing abruptly, hid her face. She would probably be grooming herself to look her absolute best for tonight. ¡°I will be late so don¡¯t bother waiting. I have a very important drill to attend. The border is rather uproarious lately.¡± Viola on the contrary was satisfied that he wouldn¡¯t be at the castle. Lately, he had been spending much more time at training sessions with the Blood Army. She didn¡¯t know what was going on outdoors, but it looked like he was lining up the forces as if in preparation for war. Not to mention how the borders were apparently uproarious¡­ She sighed softly as she watched Lustian growing further away from her. She opened her mouth after checking her surroundings for a sound. ¡°Paul.¡± Paul popped out from somewhere. ¡°Find out about the news from the town.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess.¡± As Paul hid from sight after receiving the command, Viola decided it was time to start moving. She was shocked though. She thought that perhaps the command for Ivan¡¯s release had already been initiated as she saw him walking inside the Concubines¡¯ Palace. With a stoic face, he went up to Viola in large strides. He looked angry but not quite at her. ¡°To think it¡¯s been a month. Would you have assumed I was dead?¡± he said. ¡°I also couldn¡¯t help¡­ Ah! H- hey!¡± Ivan bent forward and grabbed Viola¡¯s hand. Then, he kissed the back of her hand. She flinched. In high society, it would seem obvious to kiss the lady¡¯s hand, but she was flustered as she was not in the least bit used to being kissed by a stranger. As Ivan lifted his head, he stared at Viola with black eyes resembling Lustian¡¯s. ¡°I missed you. I almost went mad.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± She went blank somewhere in her mind. She immediately tried drawing her hand away, but it only narrowed the space between them. Viola aggressively slapped his hand away from her. Ivan¡¯s face crumpled up. ¡°There is someone else waiting for you, Grand Duke. Go to her.¡± Anne didn¡¯t like being an object of fondness for a man she loved. Even if only half of their blood was mixed, it didn¡¯t change the fact that they were siblings. After giving him a cold look, Viola turned her back on him. She could hear him laughing behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one thing. The divorce you desire will not happen.¡± Shocked, Viola turned around. There, she could see Ivan¡¯s depressingly twisted form looking at Viola pitifully. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t aware of how my older brother is creating a justification to get you up to the spot as crown princess, were you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Viola¡¯s eyes went wide with astonishment. What was the meaning of this? She had been waiting so long for that day to come¡­ ¡°What do you mean there is no divorce? And a crown princess?¡± Viola felt her lower abdomen twisting into knots. All this time, she had been waiting patiently, trusting in his words. She never expected that he would try making her Crown Princess behind her back. ¡°You will become Crown Princess. Then, you¡¯ll become Empress of the Arpen Empire. You¡¯ll also never be able to escape him.¡± Her heart sank. To think that she would become Empress of the enemy state! Her ambition to run away surged dramatically. ¡°He is¡ª¡± ¡°He has always been that sort of man. He only has never had any sort of ambition up until now, but he is the kind of man who will never let go of what he wants once he gets it, be it women, power, or love¡ª¡± Love? She never believed in love, nor did she ever want to pursue it. She believed that she would never experience feelings of love in her lifetime. Nevertheless, the strong emotions spreading across her chest confused her once again. How much does he love me to want to violate the law of the empire himself as heir to the throne, and go to all those lengths to make me Crown Princess? ¡®Ah, but this isn¡¯t it. I¡­ have something to do. Viola, pull yourself together! You need to go back to the Kingdom of Koronis and fulfill Edward¡¯s dreams on his behalf.¡¯ Viola tried to calm her capricious mind as she bit her lip harshly. Then, she started thinking of the worst circumstances. ¡®I do not want to live in that awful imperial palace. If¡­ If¡­ what Ivan says is true, I will run away. Forever away from him¡­¡¯ Viola bit her lip harshly yet again. ¡°¡­Tonight, go back to finding Guinev. A surprise will be waiting for you there.¡± Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¨C Betrayal (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur After Ivan left, Paul returned in the afternoon. As Viola checked the king¡¯s private instructions, her stomach tied in knots. She covered her mouth as she retched. The private instructions contained an inconceivable order. I will be sending over a colorless and odorless poison, so use that to kill the heir. Avenge Edward and escape. From then on, I will be on the move. As Viola continued retching, an incessant stream of tears naturally trickled down. Her hands were shaking. To think that she would murder Lustian with her own hands¡­ ¡®How will I kill him with my own hands? How can I!¡¯ Viola felt as though she was standing in front of the most adversarial turning point of her life. ¡®Murdering him¡­ How can I murder him¡­¡¯ With a shaky breath, her body was trembling as if she was convulsing. Her eyes were bloodshot. ¡®What do I do? If I disobey the king¡¯s orders, would I never be the successor to the throne?¡¯ It was too much of a cruel command to compromise his life for the throne. ¡®¡­Think! Viola¡­ What is the best way¡­¡¯ ? Night fell. She sent for Paul and Rosha, facing her final decision. As the little maid handed the map she found to the knight, he prepared the coach. Seeing as the heir left the castle today, today was the ideal day to slip out discreetly. Ivan was helping Viola from the shadows. He had handed out the token of royalty so that his coach could pass through the gates of the castle. ¡°I am also wondering how your decision will affect my fate. Pay me what you owe me the day we meet again.¡± Viola nodded her head and immediately headed to the Forest of Gods. If Guinev wanted it, the plan was to take her out of the Forest of Gods. She felt that she would regret it if she did not even try to free Guinev even if she could not cross the divine territory. Viola¡¯s body was sucked into the territory again. This was the second time she had entered, but it felt different from the last time. It felt strange. By the river, Viola held in her breath and ducked down as low as she could. Just then, Guinev came walking out of the castle. But¡­ she was wearing a dress that looked appropriate for a wedding. ¡°Guinev? Who is with¡ª¡± Guinev seemed to be walking with a cheerful expression on her face as she headed to the riverside. Viola¡¯s eyes opened wide as she stared in that direction. Eventually, Lustian emerged out of what seemed to be a whirlpool forming in the river. Guinev, as happy as she could be, ran into his arms. ¡°Finally¡­ you¡¯ve arrived. I waited here, never wandering off anywhere else. I love you, Lustian, Your Imperial Highness¡­.¡± Thump, thump. Viola¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Her heart was hurting so much it felt like it would split apart. She felt as if the whole world was spinning. Through her vision, blurry from the tears, she saw the two hold each other in an embrace. Viola covered her mouth. She wanted to escape the sadness. Watching this was excruciating. Tears were streaming down from her eyes nonstop. She started hyperventilating as she denied this moment. In her heart, she was crying out in extreme sadness. Despair and resignation came as she felt that all the days he loved her were shattering to pieces. With a hazy vision from the moistness of her tears, she looked at him one last time. The person Guinev was waiting for was none other than Lustian. ? In broad daylight, there was a deep forest. In the forest where no man set foot, there was no path. All you could see were the layered mountaintops that were a testament to how deep the forest was. It was deathly silent. The sounds of birds chirping and the wind was all that could be heard. Rustle, rustle. There was the sound of a dry twig being stepped on. In response, the birds stirred from their sleepy daze and fluttered up the trees. Eventually, there was a lady in sight. The lady¡¯s dress looked extremely miserable. The dress, with no identifiable original color, appeared to have many spots sewn together. The dull dress, lacking even a ribbon to adorn it, was so old that not even a peasant would wear it. However, if you looked at it carefully, you could infer that it was originally of exquisite material. In addition, you could guess that a dress with various spots that were sewn together with thread originally had decorative material. This dress made of high-class material likely grew haggard over time because it was dragged all around the backwoods. The blazing sunlight was shining over the lady¡¯s head. As if to make a display of her own presence, she showed her beautiful face. ¡°¡­Has it been 8 years as of today?¡± The lady¡¯s name was Viola. Viola looked back at the path that she already journeyed through. In order to not leave tracks, she wore special shoes that ended up making her ankles sore. She sat on the edge of a rock to take off the shoes and massage her feet. Then, she looked at the wooden shoes that seemed to be made to resemble the footprint of a beast. This was of Paul¡¯s own creation. The top was made to look like a shoe and the bottom was shaped like the footprint of a beast. So every time she came out of the mountain cabin she would always wear these shoes. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¨C Runaway (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola wiped away her sweat, put her shoes back on, and went deeper into the forest. After a while, she saw a stream ahead of her. Taking off her shoes, she dipped her feet in the water. A song started to flow out of her lips. It was a love song from [The God of Judith] that was passed down from generation to generation. ?A god and a beautiful woman, by chance, met by the River Judith ¡ª They fell in love with each other like it were a tryst of fate- Breaking all taboos, they showered their love on one another. But the time humans have is limited, their life measured ¡­ The woman¡¯s youthful body turned ill and grew old. The soft, silken hair started to wither away, the supple skin laced with wrinkles. The god abandoned the once young beauty as she grew old and frail. All her youth was devoted to the god, Alas, all that she was returned was betrayal and the blame for violating taboos. Pitiful woman! Foolish woman! To love a god, was your first mistake! Oh, but the woman awaited the god unto her last breath. She waited at the place they met ¡­ ¡®til she turned into a flower. After a long time, the god finally came to realize She was the only one that he ever loved¡­? Her lips paused, unable to finish the song. She shook her head harshly as all of those useless emotions came surging forth. They were but a distant dream. The steamy nights and even the kisses they shared every morning were but a mere dream. Viola¡¯s heart became heavy, feeling as though the memories of that night were, if anything, even vivider than just the day before. A feeling I never felt before. There was never a time I yearned for someone, thought of someone so constantly¡­ The memories shared with him were too salient. Even at this moment, Lustian¡¯s gentle voice was circling in her mind. ¡®You will love me. Love me. Viola¡­ I want you¡­¡¯ Not a single day went by without Lustian¡¯s voice echoing inside her mind. No matter how much she covered her ears, she was in agony over his voice. ¡®I will find you. I will make sure to find you and have you pay the price for betraying my love! I will!¡¯ The night before, she saw him in her dreams. Lustian was covered with blood. It was horrifying. Viola was watching his blood-stained body in desperation. Underneath his feet were hundreds and thousands of dead bodies. The templar flag was burning up in between the bodies. The sight of him stepping up on top of the dead bodies as he was holding the ashen flag¡­ was no different from the devil. But even so, she could not take her eyes off of his beauty¡­. It caused pain in her chest. It was the year that Viola left him. The Slovenia Continent was wrapped in a war. The side that started the war was a federation formed from a military confederacy. Small kingdoms swooped in on the Arpen Empire after forming an alliance. This was the catalyst for a massive war. ¡°This is all I can do.¡± ¡®Viola! You must stand at the forefront! Where do you think you¡¯re going! Viola! Viola!¡¯ The King of Koronis, intending to assassinate Lustian for treason, told Viola to lead the way. He told her to compete, shoulder to shoulder, with the Crown Prince of Farus who stood at the forefront of his own army. However, Viola rejected the king¡¯s suggestion. As a result, she was unseated from the throne. More accurately, Viola was the one to practically renounce it. She didn¡¯t want to point swords at him and fight. She didn¡¯t want to become the enemy. From then on, Lustian turned into a tyrant. As soon as he became Emperor, he started a bloodbath by putting his Blood Army to the fore. Not wanting to look at the disastrous sight, she had fled recklessly. Running from her motherland and crossing foreign land, she hid deep inside a forest. She drew a deep sigh. The more she did everything to stop thinking of him, the more deeply he was nailed to her mind. After looking far into the sky, Viola touched her own cheek in a sweeping motion. Then, she focused on the sounds of nature. The sounds of the wind sweeping across the grass and the crying of the grass bugs calmed her agitated mind. As she stared blankly at the flowing water under her feet, her mind was more at peace. Right then, she heard a commotion. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re here.¡± Paul glanced at the surroundings. ¡°You¡¯re here again?¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¨C Runaway (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°I¡¯m just unsettled.¡± Viola scooped up the water with her hands and drank it. The water was coming from the mountain, but strangely it felt like the water from River Judith. For this reason, she came down to the streamside to drink water whenever she missed him. ¡°The messenger hawk just arrived.¡± ¡°That hawk also seems to be very hard at work. It shouldn¡¯t have to be sent over anymore¡­¡± ¡°But we still do need to know about the situation over there.¡± It may also be the fact that they were deep in the mountains, but since they were so far away from the Kingdom of Koronis, the hawk seemed to be exhausted. Perhaps this was the result of its old age, but the bird had also started arriving later and later. Viola didn¡¯t bother reading the news that the hawk delivered to her. She only listened to Paul, but other than that, she had lost all interest in the world. ¡°They say that the war is over.¡± ¡°They did? Who won?¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± Paul¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡°That¡¯s right, it must¡¯ve been the Blood Army. I don¡¯t have to look to know that. How fierce it must¡¯ve been, given the past resurrection of the Emperor of Blood.¡± Paul sighed. ¡°They surrendered. The whole kingdom admitted defeat and designated him Emperor as they had before.¡± ¡°It was already wrong to challenge him in the first place. It would¡¯ve been difficult to try to break down a land blessed by God.¡± The results were predictable. Even if Viola stood at the forefront, the results would¡¯ve been the same. She thought of the crown prince that stood at the forefront. The love he had for Guinev was special. ¡°It seems the crown prince was handed over from the Kingdom of Farus. It¡¯s possible¡­ that he experienced the same sort of humiliation that Prince Edward did¡­¡± Paul bit his lip. ¡°First it¡¯s Guinev and now even the crown prince¡­ The King of Farus must be in deep turmoil.¡± ¡®What must¡¯ve happened to Guinev? That I do not know.¡¯ Upon entering the forest, Viola had given up on a lot. Even if the others would ridicule her for tossing aside the luxurious life of royalty, she was calm. Since the forest was a place she had lived in for a long time, she was at peace. Now, instead of a nanny, Rosha picked berries and cooked, and instead of Edward, the knights protected her, hunted, and fetched firewood. If food supply ran short at times, she would sell the jewels one her dress in exchange for some flour. Though she no longer had any jewels left to sell¡­ But still, she didn¡¯t mind. She became self-sufficient, bearing in mind that there was more than one way to skin a beast. She would sell the coats of the beasts that her knights hunted and skinned. ¡°Let¡¯s now go back to the campsite. It¡¯s getting chilly.¡± ¡°Yes, judging by the rising smoke, Rosha must¡¯ve prepared lunch.¡± The two got up together and walked over to the campsite where Rosha was waiting for them. ¡®How much have we walked? ¡® Something felt amiss. The two simultaneously felt a sharp chill. Viola¡¯s face went rigid. Her heart was thumping. Rosha¡¯s screams could be heard from nearby the campsite. Before Paul could catch Viola, she had ran over to where her little maid was. Her screams were very terrifying. She threw her shoes off herself as they were uncomfortable to run in. She could have cared less about the rocks jabbing her feet. Viola drew a dagger. Minding the sword, she ran in a frenzy towards the campsite that was taken over by an eerie atmosphere. Just when she arrived, she found a black horse. Snort, snort! It recognized Viola¡¯s scent. As soon as she saw the horse, her heart swelled like it was going to burst. Her whole body shuddered. That horse belonged to Lustian. Suddenly, a bunch of soldiers popped up from the forest at once. They immediately surrounded the campsite layer by layer as if to enclose it. The chilly wind blew through Viola¡¯s hair. Creak-As the wooden door opened, a sturdy man walked out. Viola felt like her throat was closing. His sharp, flashing eyes, his crooked mouth¡­ His short black hair made the cuts on his cheeks all the more striking. She felt her heart was being ripped apart. She could not breathe. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you¡­ Viola¡ª¡± ? All the time that passed unraveled itself like a shell coming off. Exposed so nakedly, all that remained was the tragic demise of the knights. Viola¡¯s body was trembling all over. The knights could not become the enemy of the Blood Army. They were each a prosecutor, freely using their swords. Their caliphate, Lustian, was unquestionably the best of them. Paul was futile against his attacks, and all the knights that faced the military died one by one. Their limbs were cut off as a result of the precisely pointed attacks and quick movements. In a battle where both sides put their lives on the line, Viola¡¯s knights were the ones who lost. Viola witnessed the deaths of the knights right before her eyes after they provided a place for her to take refuge and pledged allegiance to her. She could feel an acrid taste in her throat. At the same time, her whole body was almost convulsing. She was fearful as she looked at Lustian, covered in blood. ¡®The Emperor of Blood. He went mad as soon he rose to power¡­¡¯ The rumors were true. It was horrifying looking at a form, no different from that of a devil, killing others. Lustian took off his apparel and wiped the blood off of himself. Even as he approached her with a polished face, he looked like a different person. After gently reaching out, he tugged at her hair and buried his nose in it. As he took a deep breath, Viola breathed out. ¡°I left it empty for you¡­ The seat for Empress¡ª¡± Chapter 97 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola didn¡¯t want the seat of the empress. Just because Lustian had left that spot behind, it didn¡¯t mean his duties would simply disappear. If Guinev wasn¡¯t God¡¯s Companion, he would have to meet another potential candidate and then she would be sure to suffer once more¡­ The pit of her stomach ached because of the memories. She did not want to go back there. Even if she would miss him while hiding her whole life, she refused to go back to the castle. But fate was cruel. With his appearance, she was thrust back to reality¡ªalong with the desires she had fought so long to suppress¡­. ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡± Even after eight years, the haggard breathing hadn¡¯t changed. Their lips wouldn¡¯t leave each other once they interlocked. He gripped the back of Viola¡¯s head and kissed her madly and sucked on her lips. The gasps gave the impression that he was desperately frustrated. I am resentful. I didn¡¯t even get to take care of the knights¡¯ bodies, but the desires that he plants into me with his body¡­ ¡°Release me.¡± ¡°What I want is you. Look at this, isn¡¯t it throbbing?¡± He used his hands to cut through her thick forest and reach for her wet womanhood. Her whole cave was throbbing like it had become a heart. Her body was saying something different from her words, so she no longer had an excuse. As soon as she was laid on the bed, he started making out with her. She could feel his shaft twitching from below. Viola was taken aback. She knew what it meant when a rod was standing upright, it made her tense. ¡°Ha¡­ Ha¡­ You have no idea¡­ how much I wanted to s*ck on these lips¡­.¡± ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡± Bit by bit, his lips traversed along her earlobes and went down her nape. Viola bit on her own lip slightly and tried to force down her moans. As his kisses travelled further and further, his lips stopped at her belly button. Her taut muscles shook in a flash. While his tongue lapped at her navel, Viola tightened her jaw. As he spread her thighs apart with one of his hands, her cherry bloomed, the nectar he so desired dribbled down. When he used his tongue to pass through her dense forest, she clenched her thighs. ¡°That¡¯s proof that you want me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± His tongue licked her petals in a frenzy, and as soon as his nose rubbed against the bush, the thrill doubled. As soon as he used his fingers to spread the lab!a apart with all his might, she was awash with shame and bashfulness, thinking of all her sensitive spots being licked so meticulously. As her love juices flushed out, he sucked on her cl!t with even more effort. It was driving her crazy, she arched her back like a bow. It was so potent that the strength she put into her thighs ended up constricting his face. She swallowed her own spit. ¡°I¡¯ve been thirsting for you. So madly¡­.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ L-like that¡­ Ack¡­.¡± As he nibbled on her petals, her chin shook. Her whole body convulsed. ¡°Was the bastard lusting after you?¡± He mumbled in a low voice. ¡°¡ªNo.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that must¡¯ve been the case. Your body is only meant to open up for me. You were made to be that way.¡± What he said was the truth. She never mixed fluids with another man for eight years. She was spilling herself out like a fountain for him, while she dried up in front of all other men. Wasn¡¯t that why her s*xual desires were non-existent for a while? But then, as her lips met with his again, her desires burst forth from below. To think that even in the face of the deaths of the knights that protected me, I¡¯ve been reduced to this¡­. She felt like a l*stful woman. At the same time, she hated him for not even giving her the time to grieve their deaths. His face rose up, he nibbled on her swollen, erect b*ds. ¡°Ack¡ª¡± Her breathing was rough and sonorous. He greedily gathered the two n!pples together, plastering them against one another. And without so much as a pause, his lips, in turn, licked, suckled, and nibbled on. Each time he did so, she could feel the chills running through her whole body. Her heart was beating furiously, her blood seething rapidly. She was salivating and breathless. She became excessively sensitive to the touch as every part of her body that was touched by his tongue heated up like a pillar of fire. ¡°I like the sound of that. Mo*n more for me.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± No matter how much she tried to restrain herself, she could not stop herself from mo*ning. As if her body had found its rightful owner, she could not contain the excitement. Her back shook as if to instigate his movements, evoking in him a light laugh in response. He used his tongue to twist her are*las, her breasts bouncing as they shook. Viola spread her thighs wide and just then, Lustian entered her. ¡°I¡¯m the one who wants to tremble.¡± She couldn¡¯t hold herself together as they made out. The man who is now vengeful towards me would likely not listen to my circumstances. Although it was true that she saw him as a terrible man and felt vexed by him, Viola brought all of it upon herself. This was the price to pay for betraying his trust. His eyes were burning red. They were so red, they looked like they were going to burst from the heat. I can feel his frustration. It¡¯s true that he needs my body more than anything to put out the fire. ¡°Please let me hold a funeral for the knights.¡± ¡°Even throwing them to a pack of wolves wouldn¡¯t suffice for challenging me,¡± he muttered intimidatingly. Viola implored yet again. ¡°Edward also sent for them. I won¡¯t let their honor be tainted after they followed him so loyally!¡± She shoved him, glaring daggers at him. Just then, Lustian stopped for a moment. Small scars revealed themselves, implying that he may have also been sliced by a lick of the blade during the final battle. However, he lived, while the knights died. She wanted to pay her respects on their final way out. If he won¡¯t let me hold a funeral, he¡¯ll regret it for the rest of his life. ¡°All right. Then hang on¡­ If you do that, I¡¯ll let you have your funeral.¡± Lustian bent over and licked the back of her ear gingerly. After he had painted over her ear flaps with the tip of his tongue, he bit on it gently. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t accept her request so easily. Nonetheless, she nodded her head and spread her thighs without shame. If this was all she had to do, she could give him permission again and again. But was he not satisfied? Lustian ruffled his own hair into a tangled mess. ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. It¡¯s driving me crazy. There is no condition. That¡¯s right, those bastards paid the price with their lives, so I¡¯ll make sure to bring honor to them.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ you¡ª¡± She was thankful for even just that. Viola reached her hand out to him. Just then, his lips met her ear. His haggard breath seeped into her consistently pale skin. Viola bit her bottom lip, her breathing also formidable. ¡°U-ugh.¡± It was hectic. She was unmistakably captivated by his touch. Her whole body was roiling in bliss. She was so drunk on this feeling that she was dizzy. Since he had been sucking and nibbling for so long, Lustian¡¯s face became much more laid-back. However, his lower region was expressing something contrary. His back was sticking up sturdily as his hard member touched her stomach, she trembled with surprise. Chapter 98 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Her pink n*pples, moist from his saliva, started sticking out. As his m@nhood swimmingly went for her core, he used the tip to press on the cl!t. As his pre-c*m started to drip, Lustian¡¯s eyes turned glossy. After correctly positioning the tip of his rod, he penetrated her right away. ¡°Ah!!¡± ¡°Ghh¡­. It¡¯s tight.¡± His chin was shaking. It hurt like it was the first time. Both of them stuck to each other perfectly. Their lower bodies interlocked without a gap felt achingly good. His round, erect m@nhood was heating up like it would explode any minute. Right then, he abruptly lifted her and sat down. Soon after, a one eyed monster, extremely large in size, was strutting before her. As soon as it saw Viola, it bowed to her as if it had found its master. A low sigh escaped her lips. As sticky pre-c*m oozed out of the tip, it trickled down along his throbbing member. Gulp, she swallowed her spit. ¡°S*ck on it.¡± He wanted fellat*o. She gulped as she stared at a massively erect rod. She took a deep breath and grabbed it. The large shaft was as hot as a pillar of fire. It had been a while since she performed a bl*wj*b, but it still wasn¡¯t difficult. Even if it was so large that she couldn¡¯t even fit half of it into her mouth, she had learned enough about it in order to be able to suck on it. Viola gazed at the man¡¯s face for a little bit, noticing the teeming l*st. Then, she used the tip of tongue to lick the tip slightly. The rod shot up with seemingly no limit. A strange m*an came gushing from above. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s good. Viola¡­ ah¡ª¡± He touched her earlobes softly. Viola opened her mouth as wide as she could to s*ck on the shaft. As soon as she s*cked on it hard, his back twitched lightly. Suddenly, his member slammed upwards with all its might. The pain from how it hit her uvula teared her up. It was harder than she thought since her mouth was quite small. Her chin was aching. She stuck out her tongue as she licked the shaft and sucked on the tip. The pre-c*m gushing out from his body rode along her lips and dripped all the way down her chin. ¡°More! S*ck on it even harder. Ugh¡­.¡± ¡°Mmm, ugh¡­..¡± She did as she was bid. And in the next moment, his back shook gently as his hips thrust back and forth. The most surprising part was that even as he moved, his rod did not touch her uvula again. She did not feel like she needed to hurl even while she was taking in his m@nhood that filled up the inside of her mouth in its entirety. ¡°Mmmm¡­ ha¡­.¡± It was that moment when his dark body hair touched the tip of her nose, he panted like a beast as he repeatedly touched Viola¡¯s face and m0unds. When his member and Viola¡¯s body became wet enough, he aimed its tip at her hole once again. Then, he hoisted himself up with all his might. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°I thought we might need some lubricant, but¡­ this is just right.¡± They were completely soaked. Using his fingers as tweezers, he gently nipped her n*pples. The electrifying pleasure struck right through her mind. She was swamped with so much heat that she felt like her eyes would pop out. She was drenched from the come. She wanted to quell his heat because he was so turned on. He started thrusting in full swing. Slam, slam, slam! The sounds of flesh slapping against each other rang through the air ¡°Ahhhh!¡± She gasped like she was vomiting as he penetrated right to the hilt like he was piercing her belly. This was the first time she had had s*x in eight years, but Viola felt as awkward as it would¡¯ve been during the very first time. As the co*tus started, he stopped talking. All he was focused on was the carnal pleasure. The awkward silence was filled only by their haggard breathing. It was a l*stful feast that lacked any emotion but bodily pleasure. There were times they made eye contact. In contrast to his eyes filled with desire, the corners of his lips were twisted in a melancholic expression. A part of her heart stung. She felt empty and desolate. The more she tried fulfilling her yearnful desires, the more a part of her heart was being emptied. In any case, their relationship was one that couldn¡¯t be fulfilled. ¡®This was a man that wanted me so much but¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but leave him. Because I¡­ wanted to make Edward¡¯s dreams come true.¡¯ Now that dream is long gone, though. No, she had already given up on that dream eight years ago. Without realizing, Viola¡¯s hands were caressing Lustian¡¯s face. ¡®If the God found his companion, your chronic illness would also disappear, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± She gently touched his beautiful face. Such a sweet expression in his eyes, yet he lacked the smile he had long ago. ¡°Ahhh¡­. Ugh¡­.¡± The area that interlocked with his body was splashing about from the inside. The place that was soaked in each other¡¯s come was stuck together even more closely. Her back almost shattered, Viola uttered a coquettish noise. Just then, something abruptly surged from down below. The hot fluids rode along her vessels and spread across her mind at an alarming rate. She was suddenly rendered breathless. Her heart fluttering and thumping. Lustian grabbed her arms and changed positions. It seemed like her legs went up and then rolled up in a ball. Her legs were placed on his wide shoulders, he moved to fill his desires. With the amount of powerful movements, the creaking of the bed echoed. It was so noisy, it sounded like it was going to collapse anytime. Every touch sent Viola into raptures as she was climbing to her climax while drowning in the intense pleasure. Then, she blacked out. Beastly moans escaped their lips. * So much time had passed that the sun was about to set, but it didn¡¯t seem like Lustian intended to spend the night in the forest. There was a lot of commotion coming from outside of the campsite. Could the coach make its way through the dense forest? They were doubtful, but the use of magic could make it possible¡­ When they went outside, it seemed like there were even more people than before. Given that they could also hear the sound of a woman¡¯s voice, they thought that a maid had arrived. Viola¡¯s eyes forcibly flew open. The amount of wailing she did¡­ It was very embarrassing. Her whole body was stiff. She had to immediately check if the others were all right, but Lustian would not let her go. If she moved even a little, he would grab her waist and pull her into his arms. His chin touched the top of her head and it felt sharper than before. Viola¡¯s eyes were to his chest. Perhaps because his shoulders were wider than before that his face was relatively slender, but overall he had definitely lost a lot of weight. It must¡¯ve been because he had travelled far and wide throughout the Slovenia Continent to find her. ¡°If I calmly come along with you, will you stop bringing harm to my people?¡± ¡°Do you finally admit that you engaged in espionage?¡± ¡°I do.¡± The one who snuck into his imperial harem and siphoned off the information hidden in the castle was Viola. Fueled by the desire to avenge Edward and become King, she had betrayed his trust. However, Viola didn¡¯t use the information she was privy to for the war. All she did was run away from the war because she could not point a sword at his chin. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 ¨C A Trust Broken (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Lustian lifted Viola¡¯s chin. Despite the heat they exchanged, she could not shake off the feeling that he was still angry. He still cast her a cold look. ¡°Listen to me carefully. Those three people are hostages. You must remember that their lives depend on how you act.¡± ¡°They did nothing wrong.¡± Viola bit her lip. It¡¯s not like he was kind, but his bitterness made her wonder where his old self had gone. ¡°The spot of Empress belongs to you. The road to forgiveness from me is through paying your dues as you stay by my side for life.¡± Lustian summoned someone and a group of familiar-looking maids rushed inside at once. There were so many faces that she hadn¡¯t seen in such a long time, including the head maid of the imperial villa. They greeted the empress according to imperial etiquette. ¡°We must be sure that the return of the empress is as glamorous as possible. She must be groomed in the most beautiful way.¡± Lustian left the room without looking back. Soon after, he came to Viola¡¯s side to approach the head maid with a smile and bow his head. According to the instructions of the maids, the empress put on a dress and jewelry befitting her stature. She applied light makeup, did her hair, and then donned a crown ¨C a symbol of sovereignty. Studded with hundreds of jewels, this golden crown was quite heavy. Viola, who was garbed shabbily only recently, now stood glamorously before the mirror. Wearing not a king¡¯s crown but an empress¡¯s, she and the beautiful emperor were quite the fitting pair. The head maid gave a satisfied smile and bowed to them in a greeting once again. ¡°We welcome you back, Your Imperial Highness.¡± ? As Viola stepped outside, she saw Kyle. Just like before, he didn¡¯t mask the intense caution he held against her in his eyes. ¡°His Imperial Majesty prepared this.¡± She followed him into a slightly more open space. There, the dead bodies of her knights were stacked atop branches. Their limbs were not dismembered but intact, which brought her to tears. Her guilt over not being able to protect them accumulated. ¡°The prayer time is 10 minutes. Do not test His Majesty¡¯s patience.¡± ¡°All right.¡± What expenses should I put down for their last journey to the afterlife? Then, she took out a dagger. It was all so foolish, she chuckled as she looked at the dagger. What¡¯s so special about this dagger¡­ Did I really want to be king¡­ Viola neatly gathered the hands of one of the knights and placed the dagger given to her by the King of Koronis on top. ¡°Sir Callum¡­ Send word to Edward that since this is his dagger¡­. I¡¯m sorry. And thank you¡­. for sacrificing your life for me. I will not forget this¡­.¡± Her throat stung. Viola kissed the back of the knights¡¯ hands and shed tears. And lastly, she prayed that God would bless them on their last way out. Although she could not stop the tears from falling, she tried to force herself to swallow them. As Kyle handed her the torch, Viola tossed it onto the branches. The grand, burning flames engulfed their bodies. ¡°If they had surrendered, His Imperial Majesty would have withdrawn the sword.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°They have chosen an honorable death.¡± ¡°They gave up their lives for my sake¡­ I will never forget their loyalty,¡± Viola eyed the commander squarely as she spoke. If they had surrendered in the face of the last battle with Lustian, they wouldn¡¯t have gone so far as to give up their lives. They would¡¯ve at least had a chance to stand trial. However, they chose to fight to the end. ¡®The most honorable death for a knight is to protect their king until the end.¡¯ Sir Callum always told me so. Viola decided to continue living to her fullest, as long as it meant that their deaths weren¡¯t in vain. She had to take a firm stand, regardless of the fate that awaited her whenever she would return to the castle that was caught up in a storm. She did not want to see any more vain deaths. Rather than have someone protect me, I will protect them instead. Viola fiercely bit her lip. Now I¡¯m setting off on a quest to protect my people instead of becoming King. ? When she came down from the open space, she saw that the campsite was burned up beyond recognition. Lustian had scraped out all her traces. Ahead, there were two coaches. But one of them had muntins. How could a noblewoman have muntins on her coach¡­. Perhaps Viola would be the one to ride the coach. She sighed in relief when she looked through the muntin to see who was sitting inside. ¡°Princess¡­.¡± Rosha¡¯s tear-stained face, her hands joined together as if she was praying came into view. Then Viola¡¯s eyes turned to the other person, staring at Paul who was in chains on the floor of the coach. ¡°We stopped the bleeding. It¡¯s not a scar big enough to worry about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a relief that it stopped.¡± If even Paul died, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to take it. ¡°And also¡­ Princess Wendy is also safe.¡± At last, a small child peeked out from beside Rosha. Wendy¡¯s eyes wore a vacant look. Even so, she was a valiant child. Given that she was captured by the terrifying Blood Army, Viola was far from a little worried that she would be traumatized¡­. As soon as she saw Wendy, her eyes softly came undone. When she smiled, Wendy also showed Viola a very pretty one in return. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much! Let¡¯s meet again in a brighter place, Wendy¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, Empress.¡± In the dark, her shining blue eyes were extremely pretty. With her round eyes, fair complexion, and lustrous black hair, Wendy was on her way to become a stunning woman. Viola wanted to see the little girl¡¯s face a little longer, but as Lustian grabbed her wrist, she knew she had to leave. ¡°Aren¡¯t I also getting on the coach?¡± she asked. ¡°Any Empress that gets on a coach with booty in it will make a fool of herself.¡± ¡°Booty?¡± ¡°Yes, after the war was won, each person chose a part of the booty. The booty of the Kingdom of Koronis is that child.¡± Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¨C A Trust Broken (2) | 19 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola got to ride the golden coach that Lustian was in. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a hostage situation be enough to finish this?¡± ¡°Do you really think you could take on the role of a hostage? You should already know that the King of Koronis wouldn¡¯t dwell on your life. In order to make sure he doesn¡¯t challenge us, that child needs to be held hostage.¡± ¡°But even so¡­.¡± Lustian sat Viola beside himself and embraced her from behind her back. ¡°Keep in mind that just because you¡¯re now the empress doesn¡¯t mean that the Kingdom of Koronis is to be forgiven. You¡¯ve become completely separated from the kingdom you once lived in. Don¡¯t worry about your kingdom any longer.¡± She couldn¡¯t say anything else. Suddenly, a tongue was shoved in her mouth. Then, he fastened onto the root of the tongue and started sucking on it like mad. He edged his way through Viola¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mmmm¡­ Ugh!¡± Because of the rigorous manner in which he was shoving his way through her mouth, Viola did not have the chance to push his chest. It was clear that she was out of her mind. She was boiling so much she almost felt like her brain was melting, and she came undone. Between colliding lips were the continuous sounds of wet kisses. To kiss as soon as we got on the coach¡­. Viola twisted her lips. But right then, her chin was caught right away and their lips overlapped. Without a chance to catch air, her breathing became rougher while their tongues intertwined. As they kissed, she couldn¡¯t breathe. It was hot. Her body couldn¡¯t escape the heat, and shortly her mind was filled with ecstasy. ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡± Unable to think straight because of the kiss, suddenly there was a light that enveloped the entirety of the coach. It didn¡¯t take long to realize that the coach was being lifted up on the magic square. There was no telling the amount of magicians that were rallying to achieve the feat, but at the place where the coach stopped, there were several exhausted magicians. The magic square that they teleported to was located in the Kingdom of Farus, which was near the Arpen Empire. Even if it was magic, it was said that the magic square was drawn all the way to the Kingdom of Farus because they couldn¡¯t transport all of those people at once. Around the magic square, several barracks were built in preparation for the arrival of the imperial couple. Considering the number of flags of Farus that were stuck in the ground from place to place, it was apparent that the kingdom prepared something special to welcome the emperor ? Viola looked at the completely nude Lustian. She knew that his desires would not be filled from just one time. He unbuttoned her dress in a rush, his hands were moving hastily. ¡°I¡¯ll take it off.¡± ¡°Leave it be. I want to do it.¡± In no time, Viola was stark-naked in front of him. Soon after, her back touched a soft bed. As soon as his lips met hers, she opened her mouth and took his tongue in. He must¡¯ve been turned on for quite some time now because his rod was hard and upright. She took in a sharp breath as a warm piece of flesh entered her wet core. As the second time is always easier, his member, drenched in c*m, went in and out with all its might. Sweet moans escaped her lips. As his hips started moving roughly, a coquettish noise rushed out. ¡°Ahhh! Ahhhh!¡± The quivering flames rode along her spine, and blood rapidly flowed to her lower area. Lustian buried his nose in her nape and breathed in sharply. Digging deep into her back as he thrust, a much too fast peak was on the way. During the entire act, he showered her with sparse kisses every time he saw her face. Viola was caught up in a deeply satisfying feeling that was beyond words. She gripped onto his hair with both hands. Her body shook frantically with intense pleasure. After Lustian indulged in her lips, he pushed his tongue through the small gap. Their breaths blended between interlocked lips. With the heated and rough breathing, his movements grew more intense. His body was moving aggressively like an angry beast. ¡°The night is long. Hold on tight.¡± ? For a while, she had always woken up with a headache due to a lack of deep sleep. But today, she felt refreshed. Unlike the other nights where she woke up at the slightest noise, she slept soundly this time. Is it because we¡¯re now free from the anxiousness of being caught at any time? If not that, is it because we admitted that there¡¯s nowhere to run? ¡®Was everyone safe at night?¡¯ She was worried sick about Paul¡¯s wounds, Rosha, and young Wendy. She wanted to check up on their condition immediately, but it was important that she was wary of Lustian¡¯s mood. Viola looked at Lustian softly. The blissful fluttery feeling was echoing heavily from below. His heart was beating as one with hers. Dizziness aside, a part of her was happy about her reunion with him. That¡¯s right. He is the man I missed dearly¡­. Viola felt it was cruel that she could neither reveal her true feelings eight years ago nor now. He must¡¯ve sensed that she woke up because he also opened his eyes slightly. His face looked tired and ragged. Could I be¡­ mistaken that for some reason it looks like he didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep? ¡°I should get up now.¡± As he tried to get up, he spun around and got on top of her body. She was taken aback. There was a bitter glare in his eyes. His hands clasped together were faintly shaking. At the same time, she could hear gloom from his voice. ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t trust you ever since I¡¯ve been betrayed. Do not move unless I tell you to.¡± ¡°You say that even while knowing I can¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°You¡¯re well aware. If you repeat what you did¡­ If you betray my trust, it will be very painful for you. I will find out everything you hold dear and destroy them right in front of your eyes.¡± Chapter 101 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola bit her lip hard. Even if he didn¡¯t talk like that, there was absolutely no way to run away. She gently twisted her wrist out of his hand. ¡°Yes, there will be no second time. I will not avoid you any longer.¡± ¡°I like that. I¡¯m guessing that one of the things that hasn¡¯t changed these past eight years is your definite goal, correct?¡± ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re aware of what my goal was.¡± ¡°I know it all too well. Do you really think there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t know about you?¡± Lustian chuckled and grabbed her wrist once again and brought it close to his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me then?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a woman whose mind is absolutely full of the ambition to become King. Even at this very moment, you¡¯re likely thinking about how you could become King. Am I wrong? And do you know that it was severely unlawful of you to use your past royal identity as a means of spying on me?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± It was a predictable response. Since it is true that I wanted to be King¡­. I cannot deny it. ¡°It¡¯s true. I did spy. Based on the national law, I would have to be guillotined for the crime I committed.¡± ¡°If it were another princess, she would¡¯ve been handed over to the court as soon as she arrived at the palace, beheaded and sent back to her kingdom. It would provide as a justification to wipe out the kingdom. Would you believe me if I told you that I once had those thoughts? If that were the case, your dreams would be in vain if the Kingdom of Koronis disappeared off the map of Slovenia. After all, there would also be no need for a king if the kingdom was gone. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± He laughed. He was no longer just Viola¡¯s loved one¡­ He was now someone who held the whole of the Kingdom of Koronis in his hands as he threatened her. It was a very unfamiliar sight. Are these his true colors? Did he use Lune¡¯s gentle disposition simply as a ruse to mislead me¡­? ¡°I¡¯m telling you this in case you¡¯re mistaken, but if you think I¡¯m still dwelling on you, you¡¯ve miscalculated. My feelings of love ended the day you left me. All you¡¯re good for is relieving me because I otherwise don¡¯t have a speck of feelings for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­..!¡± Those words penetrated her. Viola¡¯s heart hurt. I thought that the way he sucked on and bit me all night was a physical reaction to his desires for me¡­ I was sure that his hardened heart was beating. You¡¯re not¡­ lying, are you? If that is true, why does your heart beat? Although those words reached the tip of her tongue, she couldn¡¯t bear to bring them out. As of now, no matter what she said, she wouldn¡¯t be able to mend a broken heart. Then it happened. After it seemed like Lustian¡¯s face was scrunching up, his countenance changed. Although God¡¯s Companion was found, it seemed his chronic disease remained. But then, soon enough his expression became calmer. As soon as he passed through the barracks, the maids entered. Viola still looked no different from yesterday, beautifully spruced up, looking every bit an empress. After finishing her grooming, she stood up straight and went out of the barracks. A countless number of people bowed to her. She could also see the aristocrats of the Kingdom of Farus. She received a greeting from each of them as she walked, and then encountered the Blood Army. She choked up inside as she received their greetings. ? After Viola had a meal, she headed towards the coach that the hostages were trapped in. She caught a glimpse of the knight that was following her- Kyle. Since Lustian ordered him to escort Viola, for a while he would serve her. Of course, it was an observer¡¯s job to protect her, not his, but she didn¡¯t mind if he was following her. There was nothing that could trick her, and she didn¡¯t even want to be tricked in the first place. Given that he didn¡¯t restrain her from approaching the coach, it seemed that Lustian had given her permission to meet them. ¡°Rosha, how is Paul doing?¡± ¡°My Empress!¡± Rosha went right up to her in a voice that indicated haste. Viola suddenly felt an intense heat emanating from beyond the window. She could at once sense that this heat was coming from Paul. ¡°Is he running a fever?¡± ¡°Yes, we need medicine and water. His whole body is burning up!¡± ¡°Just wait.¡± Viola looked at Kyle in desperation. ¡°We need water and medicine.¡± ¡°Tell that to His Majesty.¡± ¡°Kyle¡­.¡± Although I know that he does not approve of me, he¡¯s the only one I can ask. Viola nibbled on the end of her lip. ¡°Though given that this command is coming from the empress, going against it would be civil disobedience.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Viola was surprised. Empress? Yes, that is my identity as of now! Kyle¡¯s lips twitched. It seemed like he was resentful at himself for uttering those words. ¡°Bring me some medicine, water, and also food. The food should be as soft as possible and to Princess Wendy¡¯s liking.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Right away, Kyle called out to the nearest valet. It wasn¡¯t very long until the valet fetched everything that she requested. As soon as the command was given out to treat Paul, multiple valets administered the medication and disinfected the wounds. Then, they wrapped up his wounds with a clean cloth and moved him to the luggage compartment where he was laid down in a bed. Rosha and Wendy were able to step outside for a short while. Wendy, pleased to be out after a day, bounced around the coach. Viola looked at the little girl satisfyingly. ¡°She¡¯s grown up so well, hasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola closed her eyes gently. Her eyes were full of love as she stared at Wendy. ¡°What do we do now? There will be limits to hiding her.¡± Rosha whispered to Viola, being mindful of her surroundings as much as possible. That is true. There will be limits to hiding Wendy¡¯s identity. Viola¡¯s eyes wouldn¡¯t leave Wendy. It was very clear that her nanny brought up Wendy with a lot of nurturing care. Like all the other princesses¡­ Wendy grew up to be a happy princess. How heartbreaking must it have been to have been separated from that child until she went into the forest¡­ There was no end to how worried she was that any danger that befell the little girl would¡¯ve been Viola¡¯s own fault. ¡°I think my nanny brought her up as she did me.¡± ¡°It looks that way to me too.¡± Both of them smiled lightly. Wendy was not the daughter of the King of Koronis. It was because she was Viola¡¯s daughter¡­ The child¡¯s father was Lustian. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 ¨C Viola¡¯s Secret (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Not long after she left him, she found out she was pregnant. Although she took birth control without skipping a day, she was still impregnated. She was unfathomably taken aback. She was scared to think of how she would conceal this fact. No one from a foreign kingdom can bear a child that rightfully belongs to the Arpen Empire¡¯s imperial family. At the time, Viola was an imperial concubine. The fact that she was pregnant with the Crown Prince¡¯s child meant a closely approaching death. It was not just she who was in danger, but also the baby in her womb. She had pondered for days at length. Should I tell Lustian the truth, or should I quietly take this secret to the grave¡­ ¡®Absolutely not, Princess! You must never! You cannot send the young lady to the imperial palace of Arpen. I do not want that. This baby is yours. Since half of her bloodline is of Royal Koronis descent, she must stay true to her identity as the princess. If the princess is placed on the throne, she would be a treasured baby, destined to be heir.¡¯ ¡®Nanny¡­. Shouldn¡¯t I still tell this to the baby¡¯s father?¡¯ ¡®That will be grave. You will both be unsafe. You didn¡¯t even officially go through the process of retreat, so you¡¯ll only endanger the princess¡¯s life. More importantly, they may even take the baby away.¡¯ The nanny¡¯s protests hit home. Viola decided at last that she had no choice but to hide the fact that she was pregnant. In addition, the day she gave birth, the King of Koronis came into contact upon news of her labor. Much like the time he ordered her to travel to the Arpen Empire, he quietly came to her without anyone knowing. Then, he clicked his tongue as he looked at the princess and her baby. ¡®Was this the reason why you wouldn¡¯t stand at the frontlines?¡¯ ¡®¡ª¡ª¡¯ ¡®Slovenia has already been wrapped up entirely in the ravages of war. They say he has become Emperor. The Blood Army has been gathering to fight them off themselves, but it won¡¯t be easy considering they¡¯ve been gathering up the strength of all the allied states.¡¯ ¡®I shall depart.¡¯ Viola already made up her mind to leave. But the king would not allow it. ¡®Although you¡¯ve been stripped of your identity, I shall ordain that your baby become a part of royalty.¡¯ ¡®Father¡­ That is¡­.¡¯ The King of Koronis wished that she would leave on her own. ¡®Leave on your own if you desire the safety of your baby and the kingdom. He won¡¯t attack the kingdom if he hears that you¡¯re no longer present here. Wait until your next chance.¡¯ Not even a month since giving birth, Viola left with her baby. At the time, the best decision was to fake the baby¡¯s identity as she departed. As the King of Koronis had said, Lustian no longer attacked their kingdom when she left. He merely battled with the allied forces. Viola sullenly looked at Wendy. Would our fates have changed if maybe¡­ I had revealed the truth about my child at the time? ? The face of the King of Koronis was ravaged. The eight knights stood inside in the hall, completely armed, each holding a halberd, wearing mails. ¡°We cannot give up. If we hold on for a little longer, we can fight against the Blood Army.¡± ¡°The war is already over. Did 80% of the allied forces not surrender?¡± ¡°If it ends¡­ like this, how are we to face the souls of the knights who shed blood so unfairly?¡± They tried to resist until the end, but they ended up unable to step foot on the land blessed by God. On the contrary, the seeds of war were set afire and wreaked havoc on the big and small kingdoms. Over those eight years, so many people had died that they could never keep track of the number. Even if you compared it to the conquest war of the Arpen Empire over 200 years ago, the lost lives from this war wouldn¡¯t fall short. ¡°The Kingdom of Farus received the brunt of it all. At this moment, I don¡¯t know if my older brother and sister are alive or dead but¡­ sigh..¡± On account of the surrender, the King of Farus handed over the position as Crown Prince. After leading the allied forces and standing at the frontlines, the Kingdom of Farus lost one-tenth of its territories. Even if they invested a large sum of their finances, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to reconstruct the castle that was swept away by the war. Though it was the King of Koronis who actually insisted that they form alliances during the war, it was the Kingdom of Farus that ended up flipped completely on its head. The reason for that was the King of Koronis held the key secrets. Deep down, the King of Koronis sighed out of relief deep. Had something gone wrong, his kingdom could¡¯ve ended up like the Kingdom of Farus. ¡°They can say they won the war, but they¡¯re also just as anxious. After all, they could not find God¡¯s Companion.¡± Guinev was not God¡¯s Companion. Lustian¡¯s curse would not end since she didn¡¯t pass through the final gateway. Thankfully, Viola left the kingdom at the right time. ¡°The seeds of the imperial family are running dry¡­ We should have made more of an effort to hide them¡­.¡± The king¡¯s face scrunched up as he clicked his tongue. At this rate, Viola would become God¡¯s Companion. Viola ran away just in case, but still ended up getting caught by Lustian anyway. She thought he would never find her, but his intuition is uncanny. Lustian is a king. Even just the thought of his terrifying face staring at me as he sits on his golden throne¡­ If he weren¡¯t Viola¡¯s father, the terror he felt would be so immense enough to blow his head off. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 ¨C A Confession (1) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡®Though this land is the mother country of my empress, and you are the artisan, I do not want to treat you as such. I am well aware of the humiliation that the empress experienced here in the meantime. But at the least, I situated the Blood Army in the suburbs of the capital, as a means of upholding the imperial etiquette. In exchange, I will have to hand over the royalty on account of the surrender. Where would I have to look? Ah, that child will do.¡¯ Lustian had told him. And surprisingly, he chose Wendy. Out of the entire class of nobility, this little girl stood out significantly because of her outstanding beauty that was attributed to the genetics inherited evenly from her parents. What a relief¡­ The king¡¯s lips twisted into a malicious curl. ¡°Such a cruel man actually tries to play god. Lustian, you wait and see¡­ The things that God Himself will do to your empress¡­.¡± ??? Lustian drank the potion that the Great Magician handed to him. The liquid running down his throat brought forth a searing pain that made him feel as if he was drinking a bitter-tasting hard liquor. It was the sort of pain that made him feel like his throat was burning up, but he could withstand something like that however much he had to. The water from the Judith flowers and the Lake of God mixed together to form a potion that at least somewhat diluted the aches he would experience. Since he had this potion, he could withstand it for eight years even if there wasn¡¯t a lake nearby. ¡°I did everything you told me.¡± The Great Magician handed him a ring. The ring was the one that Viola left on the table before she left the castle. ¡°I trust in your strengths, but isn¡¯t there still a chance that trouble awaits me?¡± ¡°Yes, wherever you are, you will be able to locate her.¡± He was the Great Magician who stayed by the previous emperor¡¯s side. Ever since the emperor had changed, now the Great Magician took on that role. ¡°Here, this is the emperor¡¯s ring.¡± The rings came in pairs. As Lustian wore the ring and rubbed on the jewel, he imagined the position of the ring that would soon be on another hand. The position was precise in his mind. He liked it. He put a spell on the ring that made it so that once the ring was on Viola¡¯s finger, she could never take it off. Even if she wasn¡¯t held for ransom, he could find her anywhere. ¡°I love it. You did well.¡± ¡°Then, do we just need to prepare to receive the remains of the previous emperor as soon as we arrive at the palace?¡± asked the wizard. ¡°Not yet. Wait.¡± The Great Magician¡¯s eyes were trembling. ¡°I understand, Your Highness.¡± As he opened the barracks and went through, he saw something flicker past him. Without even realizing it himself, his body recoiled backward. ¡°Ah¡­. I- I apologize. Your Highness¡­.¡± The person that nearly bumped into him was but a small fellow. Rosha bent her head forward in shock. Beside Rosha was a child staring at Lustian with eyes wide open. It was the first time they were staring at each other so directly. After taking a close look, she seemed to resemble Viola a lot. Of course, it wasn¡¯t so strange as they¡¯re of the same blood. Her black hair was long, wavy, and smooth as silk, her face round. Her large pupils were sparkling, akin to Viola¡¯s blue eyes. The child smiled brightly as she looked at Lustian. Even her smiling face resembled hers. ¡°Are you not afraid of me?¡± ¡°No! Such a pretty person. Rosha- Pretty, isn¡¯t he?¡± The child didn¡¯t fear him. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she was a child. Even though she¡¯s a hostage, she had no qualms talking like that to the emperor of the enemy state. Was her name Wendy? Somehow, he felt strange. ¡°Ah, Princess¡­ Please. This is the Emperor.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Emperor? So, does that make him the king?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ O-Of course.¡± He was matching Wendy¡¯s gaze without realizing it. The people around were horrified watching as they saw him get on one knee and level with the little girl. His hand voluntarily went out to touch the child¡¯s face. His heart throbbed. He thought, should I hug her?¡­ but hesitated right away. As he turned around, he knew many were staring at him. Lustian came to his senses at the sight of the gaping faces around him. ¡°Teach her well.¡± ¡°Understood. Princess¡­ Hurry, let us move along.¡± Rosha turned around, holding Wendy as they walked away. But the child looked back at him and gave me a gentle wave. With that, Lustian¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. ? Lustian rode in the coach that Viola was in. Right away, he took her glove off her hand. He found relief as he took the ring out of his pocket and put it on her finger. Now, I can find you at any time even if you sneak out¡­ After he had found her, he could not fall asleep for two days, worried that she would run away. He was tired. As soon as his head rested gently on Viola¡¯s shoulder, his eyes closed. Viola said nothing. She just took in his warmth as she interlocked fingers with him. A warm feeling in her chest spread all the way through her. The moist tears that streamed out were not out of pain but of happiness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for hurting you¡­ You¡¯re also one of the people I wish to protect. No matter the words of malice that pour out of you, I am alright. I will hold on for the amount of time you already held on.¡± Lustian did not answer. As Viola looked at him, already deep in sleep, she was resentful at their misaligned fates. Her heart was crying out to god. My God! What do you want from me? Why do you put us both in so much pain! Viola glared at the sky and cursed at the fate of having to conceal their feelings for each other. I will no longer run away! I will protect the people I love¡­ from my destiny. She bit her lip, facing her destiny head-on. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¨C A Confession (2) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur After the victory, the emperor returned to the palace. The Arpen Empire was full of festivities. As soon as the coach that the emperor was in entered the capital, flower rain descended from the sky. A beautiful and courageous emperor raised a toast to their victory. A roar of applause poured out of a crowd. As soon as Viola turned her gaze to the window of the coach, a girl ran up and gave her flowers. ¡°I wish you happiness, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Viola took the flowers from the girl. Soon after, more girls continued handing her flowers. Eventually, the coach was so full of flowers that she could only hold an armful of them. More and more people gathered to celebrate the happily married life of the imperial couple. Up ahead was the imperial palace. Viola gulped. I wonder how much has changed in the past eight years¡­ She couldn¡¯t tell. Guinev, Anne, the other princesses and Ivan who helped her escape, and even the previous emperor and empress¡­ There were more than just a few things that concerned her. The coach stopped at the emperor¡¯s palace. As the door opened, Lustian held out his hand as a matter of courtesy. In a place flowing with a vague sense of tension, she took a step forward and down the coach, holding onto the sides of her drooping dress. Whoosh- Suddenly a gust of wind came and messed up her hair. Viola¡¯s heart fluttered intensely. Much of the nobility gazed at her. As if they had prepared a welcoming ball, all of them had gathered in the garden, dressed to the nines. Just then, a man and woman, representing the aristocrats, walked in with heavy footsteps. Viola¡¯s eyes went wide. It was Ivan, and next to him was Anne. ¡°We welcome you for your return, Your Highness.¡± ? The welcoming feast commenced. When they went into the hall, they saw an abundant stack of rare and precious delicacies spread on a dining table. At the top were two golden tables, the seats of the imperial family, where Viola would sit next to Lustian. ¡°We congratulate the victory achieved by our emperor, and we wish that our empress is blessed!¡± ¡°We wish that our empress is blessed!¡± ¡°Let us raise a toast to our victory!¡± They each said their piece as they raised a toast. Viola was considerably surprised. Since she was from the royal family of a foreign country, she assumed she wouldn¡¯t be welcomed even if she did become Empress, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Not a single person showed any signs of hostility towards her. She could not shake off the feelings of bewilderment. The seat of Empress was left empty for eight years, so I don¡¯t know how I could be welcomed with such enthusiasm¡­ Viola gaze met with Anne¡¯s. It seemed like she had been waiting for Viola. What on earth happened during those eight years? ? Since the center of attention was her and Lustian, she had no time to speak with Anne alone. After a long wait, they could just barely make time mid-way through the banquet. Even at this moment, she had to receive permission from Lustian to do this, so she headed straight for the place where Anne was waiting. ¡°Anne¡ª¡± When Viola went up to her, Anne curtsied in a bashful way. Viola was happy to see her and she grabbed her hand. Just then, Anne finally lifted herself up and held Viola¡¯s hand, facing her. ¡°To think that you¡¯d come back like this¡­ I was so alarmed.¡± ¡°What happened? Is everyone safe?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Anne¡¯s expression became gloomy. Viola was anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Everyone¡­ was stripped of their identity as an imperial concubine and labeled a criminal. Even wearing clothes and making meals have to be done by hand by all of the princesses. In no way can they be considered attendants or even maids¡­ Each and every day is full of suffering. Our homeland started the war, but now even the princesses are being punished.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± ¡°They stopped the entry of all commodities from our homeland. They made it so that no one can receive anything except for those that were provided by the imperial family. They do provide a number of supplies that are just reasonable enough to prevent starvation, but this is a very difficult situation for the princesses who never once got their hands dirty until now.¡± Viola pictured the princesses washing and cleaning up the palace. It was unimaginable. She felt empty inside. Then she looked over Anne¡¯s appearance. She was just as she was. In fact, the only thing that changed was that she was wearing a fancier dress. ¡°But¡­ Anne, you¡­.¡± ¡°I married Grand Duke Ivan.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Viola¡¯s eyes opened wide. To marry Ivan¡­. Of course, it was safe to assume that she dreamt of a marriage with him since she did love him, but wasn¡¯t Anne still also Lustian¡¯s concubine? The emperor¡¯s concubine married someone from the imperial family¡­ How much different is that from when Lustian once said he gave the concubine to Lune, his own knight? Anne didn¡¯t look very happy. In fact, her expression showed that she was in a deep state of anxiety. ¡°On account of the fact that the emperor didn¡¯t press charges against me for helping the empress escape, he ordered that I marry him.¡± What is this?! Startled, Viola moved back a little. After a little while, a man with a sturdy build walked up to them. As soon as she saw Ivan, she spoke with a biting tone. ¡°Don¡¯t fret. I didn¡¯t tell her anything else. Even I¡¯m tactful!¡± Anne passed by Ivan and ran off in a hurry. Before Viola could catch her, she had hid completely. Viola was so shocked, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth. How could she force herself into this marriage just to help me¡­? She felt bad for Ivan¡­ She felt like she was running dry inside. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty. I am entirely responsible for the things I did.¡± Ivan interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Please, dispense with the formalities. I would be content with that.¡± Seemingly after a bit of hesitation, Ivan conversed casually as he used to. ¡°This goes against imperial etiquette, but I was never one to adhere to the rules. This goes for you as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I apologize.¡± ¡°A marriage should be mutually desired. I assume that she did get what she wanted since she could avoid punishment, unlike the other princesses.¡± Both of them walked shoulder-to-shoulder. The palace was unfamiliar to her since it had been such a long time since she had walked inside of it. ¡°The biggest reason was that the emperor recognized my feelings.¡± ¡°Well¡ª¡± ¡°The fact that I wanted to steal his bride. You caught my eyes, didn¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Ivan¡¯s eyes folded gently. Viola held in a scream, grinding her teeth. ¡°Now I can¡¯t ever reverse what¡¯s been done, but it¡¯s still unfortunate. After all, if I were the crown prince, you would¡¯ve been my wife.¡± ¡°What are you¡­.¡± ¡°I was the one who wanted to be the crown prince. However, God chose him and He gave him the sign to look for His companion.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Viola looked at Ivan intently. Ivan had a softer look than before. ¡°Finally it seems like I can tell you the truth. The truth is, I was the one who served the final gateway of the crown prince training.¡± ¡°Pardon me? Wh-what do you mean by that?¡± Viola was frightened out of her wits. Her heart was trembling, as she wondered what the other was trying to say. Her eyelids fluttered quickly, cold sweat trickled down her back. Without realizing it, she was pressing on her palms with her fingernails. Then she involuntarily rubbed her arm. Ivan looked at Viola with gentle eyes. ¡°Deceiving the eyes of Father and the Pope, I switched roles with him in the bedroom.¡± Viola covered her mouth with her hand. She let out a soft moan. ¡®Swapping places unbeknownst to the emperor?¡¯ Then, in that case¡­ you mean tell me that all of the candidates that entered thus far were all Ivan¡¯s women¡­ I have too much to worry about. ¡°Ah, except one person. Although Guinev is a special case¡­.¡± Guinev? According to Anne, Guinev escaped before the final gateway. However, unbeknownst to her, Guinev spent the first night together with Lustian. ¡®She¡¯d always leave at nightfall as if she had somewhere to be¡­.¡¯ She thought of what Anne said. She had to pass through the magic barrier if she went out of the palace in secret, so she might¡¯ve met up with Lustian. ¡®Yes, it had to be that¡­ Just like me¡­ As if it was fate, I met him before I fulfilled the six month period.¡¯ She felt somewhat deflated, but she didn¡¯t want to take it to heart. Even if he did spend his first night with Guinev, it was better to think that he was just fulfilling his duties as the crown prince. After meeting her, he was a man who was only in love with himself. ¡®I don¡¯t care about it. I wasn¡¯t aiming to ask about the past anyway. And as for the day that Guinev waited for him in that wedding dress¡­.¡¯ Viola bit her lip hard, then shook her head side to side to get rid of the image of the way he had looked at her. Just then, she felt something stir. When she turned around, Lustian towered over her. He was looking at Ivan with a frightening chill that shot down from above. ¡°Shut your mouth. Would you like it if I made sure you¡¯re unable to open that mouth again?¡± ¡°Lu-Lun¡­.¡± ¡°Come here, Viola.¡± When he stretched his hand out, she went to him. Lustian grabbed her hand and promptly hid her behind his body. Covered by his wide shoulders, she couldn¡¯t see Ivan¡¯s face, but she could feel the cold tension in the air. Has there been a rift in their brotherhood these past eight years? Why? What on earth could¡¯ve happened¡­. She could feel his hand shaking slightly while she was grabbing it. ¡®Why¡­ what¡¯s wrong? What are you so afraid of?¡¯ The questions were endless, but they had ended up being unasked. The reason being Lustian grabbed her hand and led her into the imperial palace. ? They didn¡¯t engage in any sexual acts. They merely held each other while they slept through the night. There were so many questions she wanted to ask but she couldn¡¯t. ¡®Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? The fact that this isn¡¯t your imperial palace¡­.¡¯ She was wondering, but she chose to believe that he had his reasons. Her heart fluttered. It felt like a dream to be in his arms. When Lustian left, several maids were preparing for Viola¡¯s grooming. When she left it up to them, she turned into the one and only beautiful Empress. As soon as they were done, Kyle came in as if he had been waiting. ¡°Which palace did Rosha, Wendy, and Paul go to?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Kyle pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. I am asking as the Empress. Knight Kyle, where are my people trapped?¡± ¡°Princess Wendy and Rosha were ordered to stay in the crown prince¡¯s palace. Paul was sent to the workhouse.¡± ¡°The wor-workhouse?¡± ¡°Yes, all those who commit a crime will receive the same punishment. It is no different for royalty. The old castle will be refurbished to be used as manpower.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t even exert himself yet.¡± ¡°He has recovered from the wounds. The emperor himself gave him the healing stone.¡± ¡°Oh¡­.¡± What happened to Paul was unfortunate, but the healing stone should¡¯ve helped him recover. It was a bit surprising that such an expensive piece of jewelry was given to her loyal knight. ¡°Very well. Now, what is to become of me? Will I always be trapped in the Empress¡¯s Palace, unable to go outside?¡± ¡°You, my empress, are not a prisoner. You can go anywhere and do as you wish.¡± ¡°I-is that so? Was I not meant to be trapped?¡± ¡°No. However, the workhouse over in the Western region is the place where the prisoners are gathered, so you cannot go there.¡± The gloom lacing Viola¡¯s face disappeared. ¡®Freedom! I thought it would be all over for me once I¡¯m back here, but that isn¡¯t the case now.¡¯ Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°I must see Rosha and Wendy.¡± Viola hastily walked over to the crown prince¡¯s palace. There was no way she would get lost in the imperial palace. It was so familiar that even after eight years, it wasn¡¯t hard to find the crown prince¡¯s abode. After a while, she could see the crown prince¡¯s palace up ahead. She could hear Wendy¡¯s laughter. In no time, Viola was smiling from ear to ear. She walked to where the child¡¯s laughter was coming from. The place where she was playing was the garden where Viola always wandered about back then. She looked at her lovingly as she was running here and there, determined to catch a butterfly. ¡°Wendy!¡± Wendy turned her neck and then ran right into Viola¡¯s arms. Holding the little girl in her arms, Viola buried her nose in the soft shoulders and smelled her. ¡®The fact that this scent belongs to my own child¡­ The scent fills me with incomparable bliss.¡¯ ¡°My empress, I caught a butterfly.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°But then I let it go right away.¡± ¡°As you should. All life is precious.¡± Wendy, not unapproving of Viola, buried her neck in her chest. How lonely would she have been? Thinking of how brutally the little girl would¡¯ve been treated, thinking all her life that the queen was her mother, Viola¡¯s heart ached. However, she had had no choice but to leave Wendy behind if it meant keeping her safe. Now she had to make even more of an effort to conceal the little one¡¯s identity. Enemies were everywhere. All through the years, Lustian gleaned one too many enemies. Even though the allied states had surrendered, there was no telling when they¡¯d accrue their military power and strike the Arpen Empire. ¡°By the way, I made a friend.¡± ¡°A friend?¡± Viola stared at Rosha. Rosha didn¡¯t look well. It looked like she had something to say but couldn¡¯t bring it up easily. Just then, a little boy popped out in the middle of the garden. ¡°Who is this?¡± Viola looked at Kyle. ¡°He is the Crown Prince.¡± Thud! Her heart sank. ¡®The Crown Prince? If he¡¯s the Crown Prince, that must mean he¡¯s¡­ Lustian¡¯s son! Viola suddenly felt dizzy. Her face went pale. A long sigh escaped her mouth. He had said he had been looking for her, but he wouldn¡¯t have been practicing abstinence¡­ Other than the princesses, he had other concubines that he could favor at any time. Viola bit her lip hard. But somehow, there was no sign of any royal features on the little boy. Instead of dark hair and dark eyes, he was a crown prince that had blonde hair and blue eyes¡­ There must have been a specific circumstance¡­. Viola gave Kyle, who was standing behind her, a piercing look. ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to be Lustian¡¯s child! Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°That is correct.¡± Viola was relieved. Her previously wobbly legs that were about to fall suddenly had a surge of strength. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, who does this child belong to?¡¯ ¡°He¡¯s a foster son. For 8 years, there has not been a single child that was born into royalty.¡± ? Viola called the maid over and asked her about everything that had happened in her absence. How did this happen¡­ It wasn¡¯t just Lustian, but Ivan along with all the other imperial princes also did not bear a single child. If you went further back in time, there was not a single child born out of the aristocrats that mixed bloodlines with the imperial family. In case something happened, they adopted a foster child since they could not leave the seat for the crown prince empty, and then that child was made into a crown prince. ¡°How did this¡­.¡± ¡°There was not a single person in the entire imperial family that was 0-21 years old. We know the child to simply have been a late bloomer but¡­.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± How could this have happened? Shouldn¡¯t this mean that the only child who mixed bloodlines with the imperial family was Wendy! ¡°How¡­.¡± ¡°It is Providence that this child was born.¡± Providence¡­ This meant that the entire imperial family had been warned of Lustian¡¯s chronic illness. The reason for that was obvious. ¡®They¡¯re rushing to find God¡¯s Companion¡­ So given that there will no longer be an heir if God¡¯s command isn¡¯t obeyed¡­ Does this mean that Wendy will be safe?¡¯ Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur No, there was no way! Wendy was not the imperial prince but the imperial princess. The Arpen Empire¡¯s constitutional imperial princess did not have a right to succession, so it would be all right. She thought it was fortunate that Wendy was a daughter instead of a son. ¡°Rosha.¡± As soon as Viola called for Rosha, she caught on right away and headed into the living room by herself. ¡°There is a place we need to go to together. Let¡¯s leave Wendy to the maids and go.¡± ¡°Yes, even without that, I already left her to the crown prince¡¯s maids,¡± Rosha replied. As soon as the two went outside, a long line of valets followed them. A bothersome aspect of being the empress was having Kyle and several maids following me everywhere she went. Even if she roamed the palace freely, Lustian¡¯s eyes and ears were everywhere. But she didn¡¯t care. Her intentions of deceiving him were smaller than the size of a fingernail¡­ Viola was deep in thought while she was apart from him. In the past, she would only see what she wanted to see. She wouldn¡¯t try to understand the burden on his shoulders. Since she had a clear goal of wanting to become King, she wouldn¡¯t sympathize with his plight. It took her eight years to realize this. She wanted to do everything for Lustian. The desire to do her duties as the empress was burning. This needs to change. Not him but me¡­ Viola headed to the Concubines¡¯ Palace where the princesses were trapped. As soon as she stepped into the entrance of the palace, a strange stench drifted. Her eyes were trembling. ¡°What is¡­ this smell?¡± she asked. ¡°Is it that they never cleaned up the horse manure?¡± ¡°Ma-Manure?¡± Rosha¡¯s face scrunched up. Did they have a horse here? Viola was briefly deep in thought. Just then, two horses popped out of nowhere and ran around. It was a shocking sight. Even while people were watching, Viola looked at the unstoppable horses directly. ¡°I-It¡¯s unsafe, Empress!¡± As Viola yelled at the horses, ¡®Whoa! Whoa!¡¯, she was waiting for the worked-up horses to calm down. She could hear Kyle taking out a sword, but she shook her head at him. Eventually, the horses snorted as they went up to her and stuck their noses forward. She grabbed onto the reins and gently ran her hands through their mane. ¡°Shhh¡­ It¡¯s all right. Calm down. What is making them run around so frantically?¡± Snort- Snort- The horses flicked their tails as if they understood what she was saying. Just then, Kyle examined their hooves. ¡°Their hooves are damaged. They¡¯re ingrown,¡± he said. ¡°Take the horses out.¡± There weren¡¯t just two horses. One more horse popped out. The valets took all of the horses out of the fields of the Concubines¡¯ Palace. ¡°Why are they here?¡± ¡°There is a lot of hay that they feed on.¡± They looked around. A lot of hay had indeed spread all around for the horses. Because the garden wasn¡¯t tended to properly, weeds grew up to their hips, while the weeds that didn¡¯t grow ended up drying up repeatedly year after year, eventually turning into hay. Because of this, the horses came into the Concubines¡¯ Palace and started grazing. As Viola went inside, a bone-dry garden and a hideous-looking castle came into view. She bit her lip hard. Rosha opened her mouth in a shaky voice. ¡°Is this¡­ the palace that was once so glamorous? How did- Agh! There¡¯s even a spi-spider web!¡± ¡°This is more severe than I expected¡­.¡± There were long spider webs hanging down from many places, but then a large spider came slithering down. Unlike the very frightened Rosha, Viola used a tree branch all on her own to tear the spider web off completely. ¡°W-we will handle this, my empress!¡± Seeing that the empress take the spider web off herself, the valets rolled up their sleeves in a frenzy. Then something happened. It seemed like a musty billow of smoke was crawling up from the inside of the palace as a lady ran into the hallway in a coughing fit. As the stinging smoke assailed Viola¡¯s nostrils, she too felt she would start coughing. She then looked at the lady wearing a soot-covered dress. After being preoccupied with the coughing, the lady finally sensed her presence. Seeing Viola, the lady immediately teared up. ¡°I apologize for being late.¡± ¡°Oh, ohhh¡­ Vi-Viola¡­ Viola!¡± she uttered between her shock. Unable to contain her happiness, she ran up to Viola, until she was restrained by Kyle. ¡°It¡¯s the empress, mind your manners.¡± ¡°My empress¡­ Your Highness¡­,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Kyle.¡± The princess¡¯s lips were trembling. Viola went up to her and reached her hand out to her to hug her tight. As she did, the other held her side and shed tears. She didn¡¯t have to look at her to know what she had been through. One-by-one familiar faces appeared as the people came out hearing her sobbing. The princesses came to Viola¡¯s side and knelt in front of her as they held her hand. They kissed the back of her hand in awe of her. Her heart ached. She felt sorry for leaving them behind. ¡°Send the valets and maids back. Groom them in a beautiful royal palace as you did before, and take care of these princesses,¡± Viola ordered Kyle. ¡°Yes, I will do as you command.¡± Darkness disappeared from the princesses¡¯ complexion. Viola wiped the soot off the princess¡¯s face. ¡°You will need to bathe. Rosha, please assist them.¡± ? Kyle walked into the emperor¡¯s office. He was reporting what Viola was up to that day, but he couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°These women that are affiliated to the imperial palace are under your jurisdiction, Your Highness, so I will not restrain them.¡± ¡°You did well,¡± Lustian replied. ¡°My Lord.¡± ¡°This was the empress¡¯ doing. They are no longer my concubines, and they¡¯re nothing but hostages.¡± These groups that plotted an act of treason couldn¡¯t even be absolved by death, but since they suffered many hardships for eight years, enough was enough. Although, thanks to this, the princesses¡¯ loyalty to Viola grew even deeper. The empress¡¯s job was to be in control of all matters of the palace, great and small. She had to not only handle the concubines but also the maids, valets, and the palace. It was satisfying. She was a wise woman who knew how to do her job without telling her. Lustian¡¯s smirk widened until he was smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Honestly¡­ It was like I was looking at a king. I mean, the princesses were kissing the empress on the back of her hand, so it felt like I was looking at a saint. They looked like they were waiting to be blessed by God.¡± Kyle recounted. ¡°It would be even more meaningful if she were God¡¯s Companion.¡± ¡°In all seriousness, wouldn¡¯t it be a huge problem if the empress was God¡¯s Companion?¡± ¡°There is nothing to take seriously. Even if she really was God¡¯s Companion, I would never let her go.¡± ¡°Would that be¡­ possible? The Great Magician is still giving us time, and I¡¯m devoting my life to your will.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± The previous emperor met his demise. He found Guinev but she was not God¡¯s Companion, and could not pass through the final gateway. ¡°Is Mother still in that place?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Ever since the previous emperor passed away, his widow would never come out of the temple. The previous emperor slept inside of a glass coffin located in the Temple of the Lake God. While he disappeared, the parchment that he carried around was recorded in history. Ever since the beginning of history, even the future events to come were drawn out in detail. Even the moment where Lustian would have found Viola was recorded. In addition, they discovered a clue relating to where she hid the body. Follow the path of the old messenger hawk¡­ The messenger hawk left traces everywhere it flew, which would soon become a path that led to Viola. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°What is the Empress up to?¡± ¡°She continues to manage the Concubines¡¯ Palace. While the palace is being taken care of, the concubines were told to stay in the secondary palace temporarily.¡± ¡°You read my mind. You needed to look at the fact that the princesses chose a place that they could not escape from.¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly.¡± ¡°These princesses are no longer of any use to me, but I am anticipating what Viola wants from me.¡± Ever since the war, all of the princesses that were chosen from each kingdom to be brought here were new hostages. In fact, the princesses were able to stop playing the role of hostages. However, Lustian remained an idle spectator. Since Viola¡¯s arrival, he was intending to see how she would treat him. Lustian¡¯s face scrunched up as he looked at the parchment stacked up on his desk. ¡°There is too much work to be done. Even if we have reunited, there wouldn¡¯t be enough time to get a proper look at her face, right? Tsk¡­.¡± The grand smile on his face disappeared immediately. Kyle felt proud looking at the emperor¡¯s face like that. It was obvious that he was trying to regain that smile he had lost. The fact that he had a loved one by his side would give him great strength unlike any other. Even if she was God¡¯s Companion, he was not one to ever send her away to God. For a long time, Kyle was distressed staying by his side as he endured so much pain. Even with the curse that became more apparent with each day, Lustian would never give in. God was much too merciless towards him. It was much too cruel a fate that he had to give a loved one up for God. However, he was not the kind of person to surrender to fate. It was not just Viola who had changed during those eight years. Lustian grew just as much. If I were the Grand Master that was never seen throughout history¡­ could I face God? ? Coming into the secondary palace after a long time, Viola reminisced about the times she spent with the princesses. After a bath, they got into clean dresses looking like the beautiful princesses they were. ¡°Even if my body has been worn down, this was an opportunity to come to terms with so much.¡± ¡°I concur.¡± Each of the princesses nodded. One of them, blushing, started talking cautiously, ¡°I was so ashamed. It was so embarrassing looking at how we were so accustomed to abandoning everything, including dressing up, eating, and even sleeping, to everyone else. Since we were born a princess, it was only inevitable that we accepted certain things, and we could never understand anything from the perspective of the margins. To be honest, we lived lives devoted to pleasure. As if my body couldn¡¯t live a day with men, I used to think that bodily pleasures were the best comfort.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But then, once I experienced hardships, I understood how the lifestyles I indulged in were so trivial.¡± They had changed a lot. As the saying went, ¡®what doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger¡¯, they had definitely grown. ¡°I¡­ have come to sympathize with the peasants. Thinking about how the money I have could fill the stomachs of starving children, I realized the true value of money. Personally, if I could ever return to my home country, I¡¯d prioritize trying to understand the peasants.¡± Another princess added. ¡°I concur.¡± ¡°As do I. Ho, ho, ho. This was worth all of our suffering. As for me, I found that my own handmade bread was delicious.¡± ¡°Ho, ho, ho.¡± It was a relief that the princesses had an optimistic disposition. Seeing that they took all of their hardships as major life lessons, Viola¡¯s heart felt full. Just then, Lustian appeared. The princesses stood up, scared out of their wits, and bowed their heads. ¡°I could hear your laughter all the way to my palace.¡± All of them tensed up as they were busy being mindful of the emperor. With heavy footsteps, Viola walked up in front of the girls and gazed at Lustian. Then, she said something that she always wanted to say but couldn¡¯t until now. ¡°These women are losing their worth as hostages. Please send them back to their home countries at once.¡± ¡°Release them?¡± Lustian smirked. Viola mustered her courage, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true that they¡¯re not even your concubines anyway?¡± They belonged to Ivan. They spent all of their first nights with Ivan, and ever since then, Ivan had more women by his side. ¡°That is correct, not a single one of these princesses has slept with me.¡± As Lustian said that, somebody made a gasping noise. All of a sudden, there were hiccups coming from all around. The shocked princesses covered their mouths and swallowed their breaths to block their hiccups. Viola gave an even firmer demand. ¡°Even as hostages, they deserve the right to retreat since they are no longer your concubines. I am telling you this as the empress. Please allow them to retreat.¡± ? A few days later, the princesses who came in as candidates for the crown princess caused a fuss in the entire continent ever since word got out about their retreat. At the same time, there were rumors going around about how the emperor was so in love with the empress that he no longer needed the concubines. In addition, there was more word spreading around about how the beast that once led the Blood Army to cut the throats of his enemies without mercy became docile overnight. The more surprising part was that it wasn¡¯t just the Slovenia Continent. The emperor¡¯s mother¡¯s face also went pale. ¡°Did the emperor really give out an order of that nature?¡± ¡°That is correct. The coach that carried those princesses since the morning has been coming in without rest.¡± ¡°Lustian¡­.¡± She held her trembling hands together. He may be my own son that I gave birth to, but I cannot comprehend this. Even if the princesses were no longer of any use as hostages, they wouldn¡¯t have lost their inherent worth¡­ In an unstable society like this, the more hostages you have, the more use they have. He couldn¡¯t have not known that¡­. It¡¯s pathetic that he would order their departure without a moment of doubt. ¡°Even the fact that she¡¯s seated on the empress¡¯ throne is an eyesore¡­ I suppose she will continue causing him to have lapses in judgment until the very end.¡± ¡°Even so, the imperial palace that used to be full of tensions has finally found peace. Ever since the empress arrived, the emperor¡¯s seizures have noticeably decreased,¡± the head-maid reported. Now the former empress eyed intently the head-maid that became Viola¡¯s maid. She hated looking at how supportive she was of Viola, but it was bothersome to deal with that. She did not want to face Lustian who had become such a different person overnight. ¡°I will watch and see for now. Please leave, as my head aches.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± As soon as the head-maid left, Lustian¡¯s mother started moving. In the middle of the temple, there was an altar that extended so high that it looked like it was touching the sky. There, warm sunlight was beating down regardless of the seasonal changes. After going up the altar step by step, she looked at her husband asleep in the glass coffin. The magic cast upon the glass coffin made it so that the body would not rot. As a result, it looked like he was just asleep. She talked to him as she softly swept her hand across the glass coffin. ¡°Your Highness, I cannot believe it. He was the son I gave birth to¡­ How could he say that¡­.¡± She put her cheek to the glass coffin, gazing at her love that left the world in desperation. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Many coaches arrived at the secondary palace. Today, the princesses that entered the imperial palace that day would be stepping into the outside world after 10 years of not being able to. They would each live new lives returning to their home country that they longed for. Viola came to the secondary palace early to see them off. Anne, who unlike them could not leave the Arpen Empire, looked at them with envious eyes. ¡°Thank you. I shall never forget this favor. I wish you happiness.¡± ¡°Naturally, this is what I must do.¡± The princesses expressed their gratitude to Viola while shedding tears. For no special reason, Viola felt bashful. She wouldn¡¯t forget how they told her one-by-one that they would repay her as they got on the coach. The last princess that was getting on the coach would not let go of Viola¡¯s hand. ¡°Truly, you must tell us if you need help from our kingdom. I will do everything I can to convince my father to help you.¡± ¡°Just from those words, I feel like I can depend on you.¡± ¡°These aren¡¯t just empty words. Viola, my empress¡­.¡± There were multiple times that she would mention that she needed to ask for help. Viola felt as though the coach wouldn¡¯t move until sundown if she didn¡¯t make a pledge, so she nodded her head. Eventually, the coach moved. Altogether, the princesses stuck their heads out of the windows of the coach and waved at her. Likewise, Viola waved her hand until the coach disappeared from her sight. As the people left all at once, all that was left in the secondary palace was the chill air, even so Viola felt proud. ¡°It seems that their dreams were not in vain. You, my empress, are such an incredible person¡­.¡± Anne sounded displeased. When she turned around, she was biting her own lip and looking at Viola awkwardly. ¡°You must have found happiness yourself if you¡¯re married to the Grand Duke Ivan, isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Happiness? No, it isn¡¯t happiness, it¡¯s misfortune. If I could go back in time, I wouldn¡¯t agree to this marriage. This relationship isn¡¯t from the heart but only physical¡­ The feeling of being a sex slave still won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Anne, that¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°May I be even more frank? His Highness is in love with the empress of this country.¡± ¡°I say! Anne!¡± Anne turned around and ran off with a horrible look on her face. Viola felt dreary. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to be hurt because of her, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Rosha came up to Viola. ¡°Princess Anne was jealous of Your Highness from the beginning. Even if the Grand Duke Ivan didn¡¯t feel that way about Your Highness, the outcome would be the same.¡± ¡°Surely you don¡¯t mean¡ª ¡°Personally, I sensed greed in her.¡± ¡°By greed, do you mean¡ª¡± ¡°It would be a l*st for power. The ability to enjoy the power of being this country¡¯s Empress.¡± ¡°Rosha!¡± Viola was shocked. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, the dowry that Princess Anne had as a result of marrying the Grand Duke Ivan was enormous. Of course, the money was distributed to the imperial family, but because of these events, Princess Anne¡¯s home country, the Kingdom of Luanna, exceeded the one-year financial budget. Oh, and here¡¯s something else I heard. Well, the first kingdom that experienced prosperity following the war was the Kingdom of Luanna.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± VIola didn¡¯t know where she had heard this news from, but Rosha was very knowledgeable. There was a sparkle in the maid¡¯s eyes. ¡°The one whose position changes constantly according to their own circumstances is the person to be most wary of.¡± ¡°That is true. But even if Anne was doing that, I don¡¯t want to go so far as to be on an alert with Grand Duke Ivan.¡± ¡°No. Please stay away from them. You will only end up enabling His Highness¡¯s jealousy,¡± the maid urged. ¡°Rosha, you seem to have changed a lot.¡± Rosha grabbed her hand hard and looked in the direction Anne disappeared. ¡°I was there during those days Your Highness was yearning for the emperor, and I cannot stand to see your happiness fall apart now.¡± ¡°You are quite dependable.¡± Such a little girl grew up to be a lady in no time and became a loyal subject. As long as Viola remained the Empress of the Arpen Empire, Rosha also had to stay behind. She couldn¡¯t even get married yet¡­ Rosha would be 25 years old this year, so it¡¯s already too late for that. I would have to look for a chance to find a man who would make Rosha happy. Just then, after a horse arrived, Wendy came down from it. Surprisingly, it was Lustian¡¯s black steed, and the person who came down with Wendy was the man himself. ¡°If you sent everyone away, they should stop coming back. Did you wish for my return?¡± ¡°Oh, I told them to leave. Agh!¡± Lustian grabbed Viola¡¯s hand and mounted her on the horse. Viola looked at Rosha, flustered. As soon as Viola sat in Wendy¡¯s spot, Wendy stretched out her hand. As if he was bothered, Lustian¡¯s face scrunched, but he grabbed onto the reins after he commanded Kyle to let Wendy ride. Soon after, they could hear the whinnying duo of horses as they ran along the course of River Judith. Viola¡¯s heart was so full it felt as though it would burst. She couldn¡¯t be happier looking at those sturdy forearms grabbing onto her waist as Wendy rode on the horse next to hers. I¡¯m so happy¡­. Your Highness, do you know? This child is your daughter. Viola was confused as to whether she should disclose Wendy¡¯s identity. Wendy, being the only one to inherit the blood of the emperor, was the most precious being in existence, but she also lived a dangerous existence at the same time. The imperial family¡¯s only line of descent could become the enemy¡¯s target. Father.. should do well to keep this secret until the end¡­ Truth be told, Rosha, Paul, and the King of Koronis were the only ones who knew that Wendy was Lustian¡¯s child. As soon as Viola was pregnant, she went to the abandoned castle that she used to live in and gave birth to the child there. When the Slovenia Continent was swept away by the snowstorm of warfare¡­ Viola made a deal with the king. ¡°This is your child. It will not just be me who has to conceal this child¡¯s identity, but also you. Viola¡­¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur More than anything, since the world had become so unstable, she had to be hidden as much as possible. Viola felt regretful looking at her child right in front of her knowing that she couldn¡¯t truly be her parent. She got rid of the tension in her body and leaned slightly into his chest. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was aware of her feelings, but his hands that were grabbing her waist seemed to have gained strength. Please wait a bit longer¡­ Until we find God¡¯s Companion. The place they stopped at was where the two of them had had a picnic. This place hadn¡¯t changed either. It was a wide forest with many flowers, butterflies and beautiful scenery. The attendants had already prepared for their teatime. There were three chairs in total. It was a happy place. Viola¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She glanced at Lustian sitting in front to see that he was also smiling. However, his expression changed as soon as he met her eyes. His sulky face seemed just like that of a child. In this moment and place, there was no emperor that made an entire continent tremble in fear. He was just an ordinary¡­ A very ordinary husband. Lustian stretched out his hand. Then, one of his legs was spread outwards. This gesture was telling her to come and sit. Though Viola was mindful of Wendy, she saw that Kyle took the child¡¯s hand and took her down to the riverside. She couldn¡¯t help but get up and sit on his thigh. His sturdy thighs were as hard as stone. At the same time, the area just below her behind that she brushed up against was¡­ Gasp! It was his bound-up core! Why¡­ are you turned on at this moment? I didn¡¯t even do anything¡­ However, this situation wasn¡¯t of much importance to him. Their lips collided. His tongue immediately snaked into her mouth that parted without shame. He squeezed her breasts and a rough kiss ensued. Viola¡¯s body heated up. ¡°Mmmm¡­ Hah¡­.¡± In the heat, her mind grew dim. Their tongues were entangled in a dizzy whirl. She couldn¡¯t hold herself together as Lustian¡¯s kiss sucked on her tongue until its root was burning. It was so potent she couldn¡¯t breathe. As the wet noises echoed in the wide forest, her face turned red. Her breath was stifled as the desperate lust spread from the end of her tongue. His erect lower area was being rubbed in between two thighs. It was shameful. His body was red hot as it burned up. Viola bit her lip, desperately trying to hold in her moans. However, each time Lustian would shower her with rough kisses, it was hard to breathe. His kiss was full of passion. ¡°¡­!¡± It felt as though her heart would melt at this rate. Knowing that they were in such an expansive place, and Wendy could arrive at any second, she was nervous. However, her body was as sensitive as it could get. Just from a kiss, a lot of her sensitive spots were damp. At Lustian¡¯s touch, her body was already far from a normal state. Even at the slightest touch, her body was hot as if she was being burned. How much must they have sucked on each other¡¯s lips? While they were licking each other¡¯s lips in a frenzy, they felt someone looking at her. In a shock, they both pulled their lips away from each other. It was because they could see Wendy in front, looking at them with wide eyes. ¡°Wen-Wendy.¡± ? The innocent and unknowingly happy little lady, even in front of the emperor, followed him into the bedroom. Lustian was perched in the bedroom as he looked at the unwanted guest with a dumbfounded expression. ¡°She could¡¯ve been sent to the crown prince¡¯s palace¡­.¡± ¡°She¡¯s asleep now. It is only today, so please let this sweet child off.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t so sweet at all.¡± Viola held Wendy in her arms as she patted her butt and sang her a lullaby. Lustian closed his eyes gently as he looked at Viola. ¡°Are you sisters? You look so alike,¡± he suddenly said. ¡°Is that so? How are we most alike?¡± ¡°Your blue eyes that shine like the lake resemble River Judith. I see those eyes in this child too.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Viola¡¯s smile would not leave her lips. She held Wendy¡¯s small hands and planted kisses on the back of her hands. Then, she gently ran her hands through the child¡¯s hair. Her eyes were not just eager but full of love. ¡°To come from two halves¡­. Do you still value her just because she¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s the youngest. To be so young and¡­ have to leave her mother is just so pitiful.¡± ¡°But were you not also taken out of that abandoned castle at that age?¡± He had been investigating her from the moment she entered the castle. Everyone knew why Viola was taken out of the abandoned castle. After losing her mother in a sudden fire, Edward and Viola were banished from a castle that was crumbling down. Unable to properly enjoy dressing up or having meals, they lived in a Royal Family that was torn in half. ¡°You investigated me.¡± ¡°Because you were the person I had to care for from the beginning.¡± He had known all along how Viola had lived. He had also refrained from guessing the reason why she could never wholly accept him. She could never love someone who was on the side that let her family die¡­ It left a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡°I expected this. I knew that as soon as you were suspicious of me you would dig up my past.¡± ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that I know more about you than you think?¡± ¡°Then¡­.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes trembled. Lustian had to clench his fists before he brought it up. ¡°I am doing this as a means of mourning your older brother¡¯s dishonorable death.¡± ¡°Oh¡­.¡± Shocked, Viola got up quickly. Wendy stirred, but the small child burrowed deeper into her arms looking for warmth. It was clear that Wendy was tearing up. Looking at the moistness in her eyes, it seemed that all the resentment that was in her heart for eight years old was being relieved. Those countless nights¡­ There were so many times I wanted to get my revenge on her and yet¡­. Flowers were blooming inside his frozen heart that melted like the spring snow. His love and hatred for her vanished into thin air and now he was asking for forgiveness in a different way. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The first act of revenge went too far. From the time they met again, or rather, starting from even before then, his feelings for her hadn¡¯t changed. Lustian stretched out his hands and pressed it softly against her lips. ¡°I prayed to God for your older brother Edward¡¯s sake. I asked him to make sure his soul wasn¡¯t hurting again as he went to God¡¯s side¡­ And¡­.¡± Tears streamed out of the rims of Viola¡¯s eyes. As marble-like tears dripped down her cheeks, Lustian felt like his heart was ripping apart. The painful days ever since she left him flashed before his eyes. He held her in his arms. Wendy was asleep next to her, and he held her as if he didn¡¯t mind that she might wake. ¡°When this storm ends, we¡¯ll be able to trust and forgive each other more.¡± Viola nodded her head. Her arms were shaking slightly as they were wrapped around his back. He felt at ease knowing that she was shaking from joy rather than fear. If they could mend the wounds of their past, bit by bit, both of them could be happier. As soon as Viola drew closer to him, he laid down beside her. Even if there was a small intruder around, it didn¡¯t matter since the bed was wide enough for four to five people to lay in it. The two of them looked at each other for a while. Just then, she swept her hand across the scar on his face and looked at him with regret in her eyes. ¡°From tomorrow, the scars will be gone. There doesn¡¯t seem to be a better makeup artist than Rosha.¡± ? The next day Viola woke up earlier than Lustian and was taken by surprise. Before she knew it, Wendy was burrowing in between her and Lustian. On top of that, she was in his arms. Her heart was fluttering. Her chest welled and the tip of her nose was tingly. Looking at the two side by side, it was clear that Wendy resembled Lustian rather than her. She was a spitting image of his beautiful face. The happy smile would not leave Viola¡¯s lips. It felt like she took off the corset that had been pressing on her chest. Hearing that he would pray for Edward, she knew that she could love him with all her heart. As her love for him developed more and more, she would wait for the day she would love him even more. And as he said, she intended to love him forever. Wendy wiggled further into Lustian¡¯s embrace. Does it have to do with the fact that they share blood? Even in his unconscious state, he was hugging Wendy as if to protect her. Even so¡­ I must conceal Wendy¡¯s identity¡­ It was still too early. As he said, the entirety of the Slovenia Continent was wrapped up in a storm. Even if the war had ended and they had surrendered, another crowd could revolt at any time. Now is not the time¡­ It¡¯ll be dangerous if Wendy is revealed to be the child of the emperor instead of a hostage. If that happened, Wendy will become Lustian¡¯s weakness. Her remorse for him would not end, but in order to protect them both, Wendy would have to be a hostage. Just then, Wendy rubbed her eyes as she got up. ¡°Hnnn¡­. Nanny¡­ Nanny¡­¡± As soon as Wendy teared up, Lustian¡¯s eyes opened without effort. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think she was dreaming. Wendy, come here. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­. I miss my nanny. Ah!¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t be afraid, hmmm?¡± It was clear she had a frightening dream since she was looking for the nanny. Since Viola¡¯s nanny had brought Wendy up, the nanny was like a mother to the little girl. She was at a loss as to what to do once she burst out crying. Neither of them had any experience bringing up a baby. Viola simply held Wendy in her arms and comforted her. Lustian was just as flustered. The emperor then promptly went out of the bedroom and called for Kyle. His commanding voice towards his commander-in-chief could be heard all the way to the bedroom. ¡°Bring over Princess Wendy¡¯s nanny from Koronis. Be sure to tell them to bring her over courteously at once!¡± Viola was very surprised. Wendy must have heard the command because she stopped crying. Soon after, Lustian came back inside the bedroom. Wendy opened her arms towards him as she whined to get him to hold her. Looking at how he held Wendy in his arms and patted her on the back, it seemed that he was better with children than she was. Looking at the tight father-daughter bond they shared, Viola felt as though she would burst out crying, but she held it in. ? Lord knows how much they travelled without rest, seeing as how the coach was covered in dust. Viola sighed a sigh of relief when she saw the nanny come down from the coach. Wendy ran over and hugged her. After days of waiting for her to arrive, she hugged her like a baby. ¡°I missed you, Nanny.¡± ¡°My Princess¡­.¡± ¡°To think I would see you again like this. It must¡¯ve been hard, correct?¡± ¡°No, this is the forest I lived in, so¡­.¡± As if the nanny also viewed Viola as a child, she pulled her into a gentle hug. Viola was more grown-up now, but after a long time, she felt the care of a mother from her. She backed off for a bit and looked at the nanny. ¡°Oh, Nanny, I thought you wouldn¡¯t wear dresses like this.¡± ¡°I also hate these dangly decorations. I also hate the crunching noise they make whenever I move. The width is also so overwhelming that I have to hold onto the dress every time I work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still beautiful.¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re really lovely.¡± It¡¯s not like she ever did anything for the nanny in the first place, but Lustian took care of her instead of Viola. He didn¡¯t just prepare a coach, but he personally sent her a dress and said he brought her over courteously. Just like a guest that was officially invited to the imperial palace, she was given the treatment of a valued guest. The place that the nanny would stay in was the crown prince¡¯s palace. Since the nanny arrived, Rosha decided to serve Viola as she used to. All the people she deemed family lived in the imperial palace. Although the place she lived in had changed, she was happy. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Unlike Viola, the nanny was a guest that could always leave the kingdom. But now that they were together, VIola wanted to reward her with the privileges she couldn¡¯t indulge in before. Viola had many gifts to give her; she selected the gifts that her nanny would like out of the ones sent to her from other kingdoms. ¡°I- I cannot accept this.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just so thankful for how you brought me and Wendy up.¡± ¡°But still¡­ This doesn¡¯t suit my status.¡± The nanny was like a mother to Viola. Unable to marry at a young age, she was trapped in the forest raising Edward and her. Even the most precious jewel wouldn¡¯t have the same worth as her. At the very least, she wanted to help her live comfortably without having to worry about finances in her old age. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡­ couldn¡¯t restore your status as the nanny.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. I care more about the happiness of the people I served than my own status.¡± ¡°Thank you, Nanny.¡± The nanny¡¯s love was boundless. Viola felt like she had a trustworthy person on her side. Just then, she saw Wendy taking a branch out into the garden and slashing the air with it. The small child pretending to use a sword was so adorable she couldn¡¯t help but giggle. Even if she looked like a princess on the outside, Wendy had inherited her genes after all. ¡°She¡¯s just like how you were, Princess. When you were little, you would always pretend to use a sword like that.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. You were close to sweating bullets when the prince challenged you.¡± They say the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree. Perhaps she inherited my personality? While she was musing, I think it would be better if she resembled Lustian rather than me¡­ It happened. Viola¡¯s gaze suddenly turned to the door when¡­. ¡°¡­¡­.!!¡± There was a person leaning against the doorsill as he watched over the place. She couldn¡¯t recognize him. Perhaps he did his best to not make his presence obvious. It was Lustian. She took in a sharp breath. ¡°You said that she resembles the empress. What could that mean?¡± ? From when has he been standing there? I could not hear a sound from him¡­ Viola looked at the nanny and Wendy alternately and then looked at Lustian staring at her as she gulped. Her heart was beating. The nanny patted Wendy¡¯s head. ¡°So this is how we meet again. Your Highness, since you are sisters, of course, you¡¯d look-alike,¡± she said, after looking at Viola. Viola went in front of the nanny and greeted him. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I also thought about their resemblance¡­¡± Lustian said. Viola sighed a sigh of relief on the inside. Lustian didn¡¯t seem suspicious. He just looked at Wendy with gentle eyes as she went back to slashing the air with the branch. ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Even the way she folds her pinky finger is similar. There¡¯s also the way her feet move sooner than her hands, and the way she purses her lips while she¡¯s slashing about.¡± ¡°Th-That¡¯s right.¡± The nanny¡¯s eyes were trembling. She tried to read his feelings while she sensed Viola¡¯s heart was burning up with worry. Surely he doesn¡¯t¡­ doubt me, does he? I didn¡¯t want to give him any reason to be suspicious. All her senses were alert. She paid attention to every particular way he sounded and looked as he talked, and she tried to read his thoughts. Viola couldn¡¯t keep her hands still and fidgeted around with her dress. Just then, Lustian went to Wendy and held the child¡¯s hand from behind. And as a means of teaching her the basic ways of swordsmanship, he fixed her posture. ¡°Do not hesitate when attacking the enemy. In your moments of hesitation, the enemy will attack you.¡± He turned Wendy around to have her face the place where the nanny was standing, instead of just the air. Wendy¡¯s branch was pointing to the nanny. A child¡¯s tomfoolery could not possibly seem threatening, but Lustian was behind her looking at her with very sharp eyes. The nanny looked down as she took a step backward. Could she have sensed the overwhelming intimidation? Viola stood in front of her to cover her. Viola and Lustian exchanged looks. They exchanged very strong looks. She¡¯s my nanny. She also happens to be that child¡¯s nanny. Lustian¡¯s intimidation stopped as soon as Viola became protective of the nanny. However, he did not stop teaching Wendy how to use a sword. Before they knew it, Kyle was positioned in front of Wendy. Stupidly enough, he became her target. ¡°No, a little bit higher. Since you¡¯re shorter, you must aim from above.¡± ¡°Wow, this is such fun!¡± Wendy would not stop giggling. Seeing that she enjoyed swordsmanship, it seems that she really does resemble me¡­. No, if she inherited the swordsmanship from generation to generation, she probably got it from Lustian. After Lustian played with Wendy for a while, he went out of the crown prince¡¯s palace with Kyle. As soon as he left, Viola closed the windows and doors shut. ¡°Rosha, take Wendy with you to the garden.¡± After sending Wendy away, she was left alone with the nanny. The nanny finally looked relieved as she plopped onto the sofa. ¡°Hoo¡­. I never experienced such intimidation.¡± ¡°Every now and then, he creates such an atmosphere. Even I who learned swordsmanship myself is intimidated in front of him¡­.¡± ¡°How have you managed to live like that? My knees shake even during brief encounters with him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± There were beads of sweat on the nanny¡¯s forehead. When she gave her a handkerchief, she frantically wiped off her sweat. ¡°Even so, it feels as though we were let off without suspicion, correct?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to be careful from now on. We¡¯ve been let off for now, but we don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be caught.¡± She let out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that Princess Wendy doesn¡¯t look much like him.¡± ¡°Nanny¡­.¡± They were let off without a hitch, but she could tell that the Lustian didn¡¯t harbor positive feelings towards the nanny. The nanny went through many hardships after Edward¡¯s death. Since she brought him up like he was her own, she likely felt like she lost her own child. It¡¯s likely that when Viola first met Lustian that she also harbored a lot of hostility. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°I came here with the two of you in mind. I wish that Princess Wendy lives in the Kingdom of Koronis where they uphold traditional values, instead of the imperial family of the Arpen Empire. I think it would be best if the princess at least went back to the kingdom for succession to the throne,¡± the nanny said. ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°According to the national royal law, this condition would be allowed. She¡¯s still young, but perhaps after a decade, she would become almost as much of a splendid Lady as the empress.¡± ¡°That is likely. Furthermore, she would be intelligent and brave¡­ resembling him¡­,¡± Viola remarked. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good if Princess Wendy¡¯s identity is revealed.¡± ¡°I know. It would actually be dangerous.¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, they kept sending over a spy to assassinate the emperor even during the war. Of course, each time that happened, the spy met his own demise¡­ If word gets out that Princess Wendy is the only line of descent, the one who will be in the most danger is the princess herself.¡± Unlike Viola who left the kingdom, the nanny had a lot of information. Viola looked at the nanny intently. ¡°If you cannot find God¡¯s Companion, this empire will destroy itself. If this country goes under, you and Princess Wendy will have to return to your home country,¡± the nanny stated the brutal truth. ? As Lustian was going further away from the empress¡¯s palace, he found it difficult to catch his breath. His heart was fluttering and he felt a slight amount of pain. He was worried he would have a seizure in front of Viola, but finally, he was outside. ¡°Emperor¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. I just need to rest a bit. Fetch me some medicine.¡± Kyle took out some medicine from his clothes. He gulped down the bitter medicine that went down and spread through his throat. He tried his best to manage a relaxed smile as he licked off the residue from the corner of his lips. ¡°What has become of the borderland?¡± ¡°Though we subjugated all of the orcs in sight, we¡¯re in a situation where we don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll strike again. What has become of us¡­ The number of orcs that swooped in on the village multiplied from the number that was subjugated.¡± ¡°What is the damage?¡± ¡°There was no damage. Aside from the military, an evacuation notice was given out to the villagers, but there are many people trembling in fear. We cannot remain lax even if we won the war.¡± ¡°Send over the Blood Army. After ordering them to protect the borderland in person, I will join them.¡± ¡°In the state you are in, you intend to go back to the battleground?¡± He had become sensitive to the extreme. He was thirsty. An unstoppable desire came over him. He wanted to hold Viola right that instant, but he had to restrain himself. Since the Great Magician of the Temple was watching over him, he had to be careful. He trusted in God¡¯s oracle. The Arpen Empire was also a nation that served God. Even if the centre of authority was within the scepter, the power of the Temple wasn¡¯t to be belittled. They suspect that Viola helps dilute my curse, but I can¡¯t hold her every time I have a seizure. I must hold her¡­. only when I¡¯m not having a seizure¡­ Viola carried the token of God¡¯s Companion around with her. This satisfied two conditions. She passed through God¡¯s wall and could enter God¡¯s territory. This fact was obtained through interrogating Ivan. If one more condition was fulfilled¡­ She would be taken away by God. ¡°Being hostile to God is overdoing it.¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t help but remind her. ¡°No, it¡¯s not like it isn¡¯t a solution.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering if that¡¯s possible. There is no man who can forsake such a pledge and challenge God.¡± ¡°There is!¡± It wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t a solution. Even while Lustian was at war for eight years, he did not neglect his sword practice. He ended up obtaining a power that was second only to that of a master. Even if it was a small mortal power, it wasn¡¯t to be belittled. ¡°I will emerge victorious in the final battle. Even if Viola is God¡¯s Companion, I can never let her go.¡± He ground his teeth. ¡°I will never give up. We will never have to part again because of a cruel fate.¡± ? Clink- There was a sound of a plate shattering on the ground. A maid, wary of her surroundings, rushed out of the room. The Grand Duke¡¯s dwelling place never had a day without noise. It was because the Grand Duke¡¯s wife grew more agitated as the days went by. ¡°How long are you going to wait for?¡± Anne¡¯s voice was booming. Ivan was sitting in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m looking for an opportunity. No, maybe there wasn¡¯t a need to look for an opportunity. In any case, only time will heal, so there was no need for bloodshed.¡± ¡°Do not lie. Aren¡¯t you just hesitating? What is the reason for this hesitation despite the opportunity to become Emperor?¡± Lustian refused to look for God¡¯s Companion. It¡¯s already been eight years of refusing to concede to God¡¯s commands. Due to this, the pontiffs including the high-ranking magicians had endless complaints. Even though God¡¯s blessings hadn¡¯t disappeared yet, the Imperial House grew impatient since they continued sending warnings. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell from the fact that we haven¡¯t had a child? This is a punishment that the entire imperial family is receiving because the emperor refused to do his duties.¡± ¡°¡­Maybe he has something else in mind.¡± ¡°How could you be so easy-going? Could it be that¡­ the reason why you stopped wanting to be Emperor is because of Viola?¡± Anne felt heavy-hearted looking at Ivan disinterestedly turning his head away. If one looked at the facts, she was the one who helped him, and yet all she got in return was the cold shoulder. Since she loved him so much, she wanted him to only have eyes for her. However, his unchanging attitude caused their feelings for each other to go cold. Aside from the standard duties that a married couple had to carry out, there was no affection whatsoever. ¡°I am the Grand Duke¡¯s wife. I am also the one who will become Empress.¡± Anne glared daggers at the man. Ivan went up to her, grabbed her chin, and looked her in the eye. ¡°Before I become Emperor, you must change yourself first. Learn from the virtues of a charitable empress. The way you are is so similar to the previous empress, and it brings me discomfort seeing that.¡± Then he walked past her, as fast as the wind. Now, there was no concubine to hold him, but even without looking, it was clear that a flirt like him had another lover. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Anne was aggravated. If it weren¡¯t for Viola, the seat of the empress would belong to her. She even made up her mind to use her romancing skills to seduce Lustian and steal his heart. However, one day, Lustian had his heart stolen by Viola, who arrived suddenly as a candidate and was given the seat of Empress. She had to give up, as she wasn¡¯t even given the chance. However, her dream to be Empress would not end there. If the emperor that was cursed by God passed away, Ivan would inherit the throne. A crown prince did exist, but any child without a drop of royal blood could be cast out at any time. If she gave birth within that time to a son, that boy could become the crown prince. Anne had to become this country¡¯s Empress even if it was just for the sake of the kingdom. She wanted to make her child the emperor. Just then, as the door opened, a familiar face showed up. It was the person sent from the kingdom. Anne¡¯s face lit up. ¡°I will have you take the medicine every day. There hasn¡¯t been a single person that took my medicine and didn¡¯t get pregnant.¡± ? As soon as it was nighttime, Lustian¡¯s Empress went into the bedroom. Night, was the most intimate time shared between the imperial couple that made love every night. His face was obviously tenser than usual. It was concerning. ¡°I plan to leave the palace for a few days,¡± he said. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°You see, the orcs are wreaking havoc at the border.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Though it hadn¡¯t even been long since the war was over, he was yet again going back to the battlefield. At once, she wanted to follow him with a sword in hand, but she was the one who had to protect the palace while the emperor was away. Lustian kissed her lips. Smooch, smooch. As they kissed slowly, the kiss grew deeper. Viola wrapped her arms around his shoulders and made eye contact with him. He seemed much more relaxed than just before. ¡°You must be careful,¡± she said. ¡°I have never once made a mistake. Not one person can scathe me. If you really are that worried, give me a kiss of victory.¡± ¡°With pleasure. May I also give you more than just a kiss¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? Is this something to look forward to?¡± He smirked. It was embarrassing, but after colliding against each other so many times, she naturally climbed on his back. As her thin night-wear slid down, her white naked body was revealed. Lustian¡¯s eyes were burning with lust. ¡°I¡¯ll do it for you¡­ however much you want.¡± ? Lustian took a sip out of the drink on the side table. He let it flow between both lips. It was a fragrant liquor with a sweet taste. The liquor helped their tired bodies relax after s*x. After getting properly buzzed, their bodies melted like sweet honey. ¡°Would you like to drink more?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Viola closed her eyes gently and opened her mouth. Once again, he let the liquor stay in his mouth before allowing it to flow out. To think that the liquor is being passed from mouth to mouth¡­ It was so erotic that she herself couldn¡¯t believe she was doing this. At the same time, it felt exhilarating. In the end, he made sure to lick the inside of her mouth with a kiss. Viola licked off the remaining liquor left inside her mouth and swallowed it. She left her body up to his kiss. ¡°Uhhh-¡± He used the tip of his tongue to tap on her lips, waiting for them to open up, and squeezed his way in between the gap and wrapped his tongue around hers. As their tongues tangled up, they became rougher than when they started. Lustian grabbed onto her slender waist and lightly gripped onto her shoulders. Then, when she opened her mouth, he made himself at home as he whipped his tongue around the inside. ¡°Mmmm¡­ Mmmm.¡± They were breathless. They became more aggressive everytime he changed the angle at which his tongue was smoothly moving in and out of her mouth. Both tongues touched one another in a dance. Her lower region, already wet with s*men, became even wetter. She didn¡¯t want it to be noticed, but no matter how much she tried twisting her hips, he was bound to catch onto it. ¡°We¡¯re a couple. There is no need for shame.¡± His raspy voice sounded between kisses. ¡°But still¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering, how have you held it in? I mean, during the eight years I was gone.¡± ¡°It just- The thought never occurred to me.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± ¡°From time to time¡­ it would only sometimes come to mind, but that was all.¡± There were days she would think of him and her body would heat up, but she would simply cool herself down. She didn¡¯t think of sleeping with other men. Her body would only open up for Lustian, and even if she happened to accidentally come into physical contact with another man, her body would freeze up. ¡°Is that true? If any rat bastard lusted after you, I wouldn¡¯t just let him off easily, you know¡­.¡± Perhaps he was suspicious of Paul. ¡°No.¡± He quickly snatched Viola away as she turned away, surprised at his jealousy. Then, he erotically sucked on the tip of her tongue and pulled on it strongly. He was sucking on it so much that the root of her tongue was aching. The hot breaths coming out of each of their mouths could not be swallowed. Viola couldn¡¯t hold herself together. ¡°Haaa-¡± ¡°Haaa-¡± Her heart was fluttering with joy. And the feelings that followed¡­ She came to terms with them when her body shook from the exhilaration. ¡°You¡¯re mine. You must never forget about this fact. Your body, blood, and even soul are mine.¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡± Lustian¡¯s lips rode along her breasts and softly travelled to her lower area. Finally, he went for her belly button. He licked it softly with his tongue. After a while, his nose was stuck in between her golden hairs. Without realizing it, her waist was twisting around and a light moan escaped. ¡°Uhhh¡­.¡± His tongue fumbled around with her core. He licked it with the tip of his tongue, and as he pressed on her clitor*s, her hips shook. She was ashamed at how soaked her womanhood was. Her pink n*pples were sticking up to the sky. As she arched her back, it looked like her breasts were swelling. The sounds he made as he licked her were er*tic. As her thighs tightened up from the embarrassment, Lustian used his two hands to spread them apart wide. ¡°I will do it again.¡± Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Viola grabbed and pulled firmly on Lustian¡¯s shoulders. Then, their lips collided naturally. In the space between open lips, his tongue quickly slipped inside. As the lips that brushed lightly against each other collided even more closely, he grabbed and pulled strongly on her waist. They were wrapped up in the heat that burned up their whole bodies, and his tongue encroached her mouth so densely, that it was shocking. He licked her teeth and the roof of her tongue and sucked on her saliva. The rapturous kiss was gradually making her hazy. As usual, her body was surely falling deeper into his kiss. Just then, something thick squeezed through her hole. ¡°The second time is usually easier.¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­ Ahhhhh.¡± Just when it seemed like his back turned away, he pierced her lower area at once. There was a slamming sound. Along with the sounds of flesh against flesh, there was an incredible bulky feeling. At the same time, Viola was shaking, unable to scream, as a feeling of delight that overcame her was so intense, her eyes rolled back. Lustian kissed her lips. He stopped moving for a while as if to help her relax. Her body was full of sweat, showing how weary she was. As she sneakily opened her eyes, she saw his face drenched in lust. ¡°You should move. Like last time.¡± ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Viola thought of how he rode on her back earlier. Her face was burning red at the thought of how he grabbed onto her sloshing bre*sts and straddled her back madly. To tell her to do it again¡­ She didn¡¯t think she could do it a second time. As Lustian smirked, he shook her back lightly. The intense adrenaline that hit her inner walls made it feel like her spine was melting. He began to move his body. Viola was panting, struggling to breathe. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who moves.¡± ¡°Ah! Ahhhh.¡± ¡°Khh¡­ Ugh¡­. Haaaa, it feels good.¡± ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± As his thick member tightly interlocked with her and started twisting around as if it was going to break off, he moaned. His eyes were burning with intense s*xual desire. The heat coming from him made her feel like she was going to wobble. The way that his hair drenched in sweat was stuck to his cheeks was sexy. Nothing could be as erotic as his lips twisted in a long curl. ¡°L-Lustian¡­.¡± ¡°Call me Lune.¡± Viola tilted her head. Lune¡­. Is that name not an alias? ¡°Lune was a nickname that my mother called me as a child. Lune was used to shorten my name.¡± ¡°I-Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was surprised. That name wasn¡¯t fake? ¡°The name isn¡¯t important. Whether I¡¯m Lune or Lustian, I¡¯m the same person.¡± As his deep voice was filled with heat, Viola was also overcome with intense heat. He grabbed her hand and brought it to his lips to kiss it. She felt a warmth spread across her chest. Showing her a warm smile, he stopped moving for a moment. She held out her hand and touched his cheeks. ¡°That¡¯s right. You are the same person.¡± Suddenly, she laughed foolishly. It seemed ludicrous that they spent all that time misunderstanding and hating each other. As Viola laughed, Lustian¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°When you laugh like that, I can¡¯t take it.¡± ¡°Ah! Ahhh! Lune, Lune¡­. Ahhhh¡­.¡± The fluids that flowed out of their bodies were so moist they were like sesame oil. He shook her waist lightly, and immediately there was an explosion of moans. They were burning up. Her hole swallowed his delicious p*nis that sloshed around inside. At the same time, she felt it flare up and was surprised at how lascivious he was. She was aching because of the immense tightness that made it so that not even a thread could make it inside. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahhhh¡­.¡± Lustian re-positioned both thighs and stuck himself in all the way to the root. As he put both of his legs over her shoulders, he inserted himself deeper. His gl*ns poked at a covert place. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± Her vision was enveloped in light when she looked at his aggressive thrusting. It was driving her mad, how Lustian held onto her thighs and pounding into her so quickly without rest. He wiped away the tears on her face with his tongue, and he wouldn¡¯t stop pumping into her. ¡°Haaa- Ah-¡± The widely spread-out creases got her excited, and she was attracted to this sensation like a magnet. Static started to fill her brain. Through the gap between her lips, a hot lump of flesh entered. It frantically sloshed around everywhere and sucked on her tongue. Mmmm, mmmm- The sudden kiss rendered her breathless. Lustian¡¯s tongue revealed his ambitions so transparently as he wrapped his tongue with hers. The tongue entangling hers was so powerful and hot that she lost the sensation in her legs. He frantically touched the mucus in her mouth and rubbed it gently with his tongue. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahhhhh¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t swallow Lustian¡¯s fluids that were surrounding the tip of her tongue, and instead, they flowed out of her mouth. Every time her body shook, he used his sturdy arms to grab onto her waist and inserted his tongue even deeper. As the weight of the tongue that pushed inside became heavier, her chest became constricted, and breathing laboured. The sensation caused her to bite on her lip hard, and she stretched out her hand and propped her fingernails on his arms. Slam- There were the fricative sounds of flesh against flesh. Along with the immense bulkiness, he touched that particular spot. Suddenly, Viola¡¯s body jumped up into the sky. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± ¡°Pant¡­ Pant¡­.¡± At every touch, Lustian brought her to her joyous climax. Everytime his body moved up and down, her whole body was aching from the electrocution. Just then, she made contact with his lustful eyes. He was smiling. The words that came out of his lips may not have been so sweet, but his gaze and actions made it clear that he felt a desperation for the ones he loved. This man¡­ I looked at him in that way even back then¡­. But I rejected him. She could see an intermittent sense of anxiety in him. Even while he was shaking like a beast, he had to check if the person moaning beneath him was her. He squeezed his way into her mouth, inserted his member into her, and led her to delight. The way he conveyed his feelings was touching. What can I do for him? What do I do for the Arpen Empire, now that it¡¯s no longer the enemy state but my home? Should I find God¡¯s Companion myself? Though there were so many secrets to unravel, first, she had to immediately comfort the anxious man in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I will not leave your side.¡± Viola whispered into his ear. Just then, Lustian stopped what he was doing and stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Say it again¡­ Again¡­.¡± ¡°I will always stay by your side¡­ Ugh!¡± Suddenly, he fiercely grabbed onto the back of her head. Viola couldn¡¯t even close her eyes since they kissed while she was talking. After her waist was gripped strongly, the other¡¯s tongue entered her mouth. She was shocked at how their tongues were entangled like snakes and the hot lump of flesh. She was shaking so much she felt like she would jump up. It was such an exhilarating feeling that she felt dizzy. He grabbed onto her back so hard it was about to break. Their tongues were caught up in each other. The hot breaths went in and out of each other¡¯s lips. ¡°Viola¡­.¡± Lustian hugged her waist so tight, it was almost crumbling. Viola also buried her face in his chest and breathed in his scent. ? After Lustian left for his early morning campaign, Viola headed to the gymnasium. It was because she had to meet a person who did sword training every day in the gymnasium. Since it was so early in the morning, there was no one else. She didn¡¯t bother hiding her tracks as she went up to the man. He turned around. ¡°We have much to discuss, don¡¯t we?¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°That¡¯s true. It will be so overwhelming that a few days won¡¯t compensate for it.¡± ¡°Where should we go?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know if many people will have their eye on us, so I¡¯ll be your guide.¡± When Kyle grew further away for a bit, Viola wanted to have lots of conversations with Ivan. More than anything, she wanted to set right relationship of the two brothers, since it¡¯s fraught thanks to her. But¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it? Helping me, I mean,¡± Viola said. Ivan replied simply, ¡°No.¡± ¡°On that day¡­ Did you send her over there knowing that His Highness would go looking for Guinev?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t blame Ivan even for the fact that she had to witness that scene. ¡°You were going to leave anyway, weren¡¯t you?¡± he asked in return. ¡°That¡¯s true. I did have a concrete goal.¡± Dumbfounded, Viola laughed. To think that letting go of her ambitions to be King would bring her so much peace¡­ Under the pretext of Edward¡¯s death, she regretted the days she went through so much pain, trapping herself in a prison unable to feel true happiness. ¡°Now I want to ask the questions. If we could go back in time, what choices would you make?¡± The wind swept past the two of them. Viola ruffled her disheveled hair and looked at Ivan. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have left. I would¡¯ve stayed here and found a way to help him.¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes went wide. Even while looking at the sliver of disappointment that showed in his eyes, Viola couldn¡¯t console him. Ever since she had reunited with Lustian, she had finally made up her mind to accept her own fate. Even if it would become the most painful moment of her life¡­ she wanted to protect him. ¡°If Guinev wasn¡¯t God¡¯s Companion, what good am I for, as someone who passed through His barrier? If that¡¯s the place that only the chosen ones can enter, what does that make me?¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°I don¡¯t know that. Who you are¡­. or what you¡¯ll be used for¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t hear another word from Ivan. She didn¡¯t know that he wouldn¡¯t know that. It didn¡¯t matter. There was a lot of time and she had the heart to do everything for him. ¡°Where is Guinev? Guide me to her.¡± ? She followed Ivan. The place he went to was the temple near the Lake of God. At the time, they thought that nobody would live in such an old and worn-out temple, but that was not the case. Many officials wandered about. When they passed by that place and went deeper inside, they came across another path that led to another temple. ¡°This is the imperial tomb,¡± Ivan said. ¡°In that case¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, Father is buried here.¡± ¡°Did he pass away due to illness?¡± ¡°No. He passed away because they sent out a fake partner.¡± ¡°¡­!!!¡± ¡°Father was no longer useful to God. It¡¯s because a new person showed up that would carry out His duties¡­.¡± The person newly appointed by God was Lustian, and the duty to look for God¡¯s Companion was passed on to him. Because of this, the previous emperor was no longer useful. Viola was so shocked that the ends of her hair stood. He was a cruel god. To think that He would cost the emperor his life just because they sent out a fake bride¡­ Viola was worried for Guinev. After arriving at the palace, she tried exploring many facets of the situation but still could not find her on her own. What has¡­ become of her? Just then, Ivan hid behind the pillar. ¡°The empress is also here, so be careful. There is no good in seeing her again.¡± She gulped. Even if there were no knights wielding swords, the security gave off a grave atmosphere. Amongst the officials, a woman carefully stepped forward. Something seemed amiss about her gait. The way she stretched her hands and faltered as she walked made it seem like she was preparing herself in case she bumped into something and fell. A lot of strength went into her hands as she gripped onto something to lean on. It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t see. Eventually, she went up to the altar. With the help of the officials, she grabbed a dried-up petal and threw it inside the aromatic platform. The strong aroma spread out across the entirety of the temple. ¡°Rest in peace, Your Highness. I wish you happiness as you sit beside the merciful God.¡± The woman started bowing at the altar. As she bowed, not once but several times, and lifted herself up, there were beads of sweat on her forehead. As she finished her prayer and turned around, her face could be seen. She was Guinev¡­ As punishment for being the wrong companion, her sight was taken away from her. Her memory was also wiped away. ? Viola¡¯s heart hurt even after returning to the temple because of Guinev¡¯s pitiful sight. ¡®If you don¡¯t handle the situation with care after being chosen as God¡¯s Companion, both of you will be punished. We¡¯ve only just come to terms with that. And the person most closely resembling God¡¯s Companion so far was Guinev¡­¡¯ Ivan had said that he couldn¡¯t help. On top of not being able to see, Guinev didn¡¯t even know who she was since she¡¯d lost her memory. She definitely didn¡¯t know her own name or identity, and she even forgot about loving Lustian. She became a bridesmaid. It was the law of the Arpen Empire that anyone who came into contact with God would become a bridesmaid or an official, so it was so. Upon listening to the story, Rosha had a shadow cast over her face. ¡°My empress, you aren¡¯t obligated to do anything. Although it is true that Princess Guinev is pitiable, perhaps this is her destiny.¡± ¡°Prepare an official letter,¡± Viola said. ¡°Beg your pardon? Who do you intend to send it to?¡± the shocked maid asked. ¡°We must tell the Queen of Farus that she¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°M-my empress¡­ That is¡­.¡± Viola felt that they needed to relieve the Kingdom of Farus¡¯ hostility. Unlike the other princesses, Guinev could not be sent back to her kingdom, but she wanted to cure her illness. ¡°Tell them I will look after Guinev. This will be my promise to them as the Empress of the Arpen. I will look far and wide across the Continent of Slovenia and look for what she lost. I shall find the best therapist.¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 (Rated 18) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Two days had passed. Since he said that it would take days, she assumed that it would take three to four days, but Lustian came back to the imperial palace earlier than expected. Hearing that he was back, Viola¡¯s heart started pounding. It had only been two days, but she wanted to run over to where he was. However, she decided to contain herself to prepare a bath for him after returning from the war. A while later, Lustian entered the bathroom. Viola flinched seeing him covered in the blood of the Orcs, but she walked over to him bit by bit. After he lifted his hands to get everyone to leave, only the two of them were left in the wide tub. ¡°To be waited on by the empress would be more magnificent than anything.¡± A subtle heat was showing in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that you came back unharmed.¡± ¡°Were you worried?¡± ¡°No. You are strong, after all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It would be unfair if I died in vain after finally finding you.¡± He grabbed Viola¡¯s chin and kissed her. As soon as she opened her mouth, a tongue slipped in and wandered around in her mouth without rest. As he twisted her back and sucked on her tongue, her lower area gradually became wet. ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡± His breath grew more ragged. An even deeper place than the root of my tongue¡­ My throat was burning. His love for me hasn¡¯t changed, but that might change when he finds God¡¯s Companion. At this moment, Viola hoped that he would never find God¡¯s Companion. It was selfish. The fact that this ambition was inside her felt ridiculous even to her. With a buzzing sound, his lips left her mouth and a long silver line of saliva formed. As if Lustian didn¡¯t even want to waste that, he licked it with his tongue. ¡°First I want to wash this dirty blood off me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola undressed Lustian. With that, he also took her dress off. As if they promised this to each other, they both became naked. As he went inside the tub, his head leaned back and he closed his eyes. ¡®¡­I think he¡¯s becoming more beautiful.¡¯ He definitely became more and more beautiful. His shoulders and chest were wider than before and his jawline accentuated his masculine beauty. His beauty made her dizzy. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the scalp.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola used the warm water to wash the crimson blood off his hair and pressed her fingers firmly on his scalp to relieve the fatigue. It felt good. Warm water spread out from the fingertips touching his hair. Light breathing escaped his mouth. As his hair was washed until the water grew transparent, his body became clean. Right then, he stretched his hands backwards, and Viola went on top of his body. ¡°I wanted to hug you so badly I was going mad. I¡¯m sure the same applies to you, correct?¡± Viola¡¯s face turned red. It was the truth, but she was embarrassed to say it herself. Lustian could only chuckle as if he knew how she felt. He bit on her nipples. As soon as he squeezed on both her mounds, her back twisted. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± As Lustian¡¯s passed by her belly button more and more to start gently licking below her vag*na, her hips spasmed. He went for it as if he had been waiting. As soon as he squeezed through the thick flesh below her cave, she gasped. There was the sound of sloshing liquid. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± Viola grabbed onto his hair and twisted it around. She could feel the hot lump of flesh filling her up in the lower area and through her l*bia maj*ra. Her back arched like an arrow and fluids came dripping down her stiff lower area. Her body twisted around on its own giving way to light breathing. ¡°The fluids flowing from here are more delicious than any kind of honey.¡± ¡°Hhhh¡­ Mmmm¡­.¡± Lustian spread her thighs far apart and ceaselessly licked her cl*t. His tongue was sharply erect, as he repeatedly put it in and out of her as if they were having s*x. Viola swallowed her breath with the rising lust. Her lower area was throbbing. As soon as he bit and licked her sensitive spot, she squeezed the man¡¯s face with her two thighs. ¡°Don¡¯t beg for it. I¡¯m the one who wants to put it in right away.¡± ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡± As he said that, he stuck his nose in her hair and licked like mad. The ridge of his nose frantically moved around from side to side. As soon as he moved his neck to push his tongue between her folds, she opened up her thighs even wider. He licked it just like a beast. She could hear embarrassing noises without reserve. ¡°Mmmm¡­ Hurry, hurry. Please¡­.¡± It became harder for her to bear. Her lower area was tingling. A subtle lust was hidden deep within her womb¡­ It was not the kind of lust that could be relieved by just a tongue. Something bigger and thicker had to hit the spot. She pressured him. A body tamed by his body, a body that knew what it meant to be pleasured only waited for that. Lustian lifted himself up, laughing. Then, he inserted a large lump of flesh in between her thighs. ¡°Aghhh¡­.¡± His waist started moving with a lot of strength. As he moved, her core started twitching. A loud smacking noise could be heard. The noise coming from her moist area created a lewd mood. It felt like her abdomen was about to rip apart. Her head felt so hot that it felt like it would burst. The tingling pleasure echoing in her brain caused her to open her mouth and utter a coquettish voice. ¡°Hah!! Ahhhh-! Ah-! That¡¯s good! Ah! Ahhhh!!¡± ¡°Hah! Hah, khhh¡­ Khhh¡­ Uhhhh¡­.¡± A light flashed before Viola¡¯s eyes, and shortly after, she jumped again at the exploding fireworks. It felt like her body was splitting apart. The heaviness of his manhood that pierced her hole and made her throb caused her to exclaim. But to get out of there, she had to grab his member as her core contracted. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 (Rated 18) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Agh, agh. Moans came flowing out of Lustian¡¯s mouth as well. ¡°Ahhh!! Mmmmm!!¡± Coquettish voices slipped out of both their mouths and resonated in the bathroom. It was hectic. An inexplicable electrifying feeling overcame Viola, her fingernails dug into his skin. Every time the other¡¯s back raised aggressively and filled her up inside, she gasped. ¡°Mmmm, mmmm¡­.¡± Lustian¡¯s tongue sought her mouth. Their entangled tongues rubbed against each other frantically. Her whole body twisted around, her heart was pounding. At the same time, his hard member squeezed through her hole. From the end of his gl*ns, a slippery mucus burst forth, filling up the dry area. Viola¡¯s back shivered. The eyes of the man breathing heavily were soft, but at times they were also sharp. The strong pleasure that spread through every inch of her body made it hard for her to breathe. ¡°Lune¡­.¡± ? Half-asleep, she tried feeling for her side but noticed that Lustian wasn¡¯t there. Right then, Viola heard a strange noise. It sounded like a repressed moan. Surprised, she got up and looked for the source of the sound. She focused on the sound more and more. As she did, she realized it was coming from the office that was connected all the way to the bedroom. Lune¡­ To see what he was doing, she went inside but stopped herself. He was drinking something. He was hastily gulping from the black bottle he took out. The sight shocked Viola. Seeing that he was holding onto his chest in pain, she tried going up to him, but Kyle emerged from the shadows. She hid and watched them. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Quiet. The empress might stir. Think of what to tell her as I¡¯ll have to go to the Lake of God.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t the empress by your side? Go to Her Highness¡­.¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Viola couldn¡¯t breathe. Her heart was breaking seeing the amount of pain he was in. This was the second time she had witnessed his chronic illness with her own eyes, but it seemed that the condition of his disease had deteriorated since she last saw it 8 years ago. Right then, something unexpected came out of Kyle¡¯s mouth. ¡°She is the only one who can put Your Highness¡¯s pain to rest. Please do seek help from the empress.¡± Viola swallowed her breath. The one who can put his pain to rest¡­ Is that me? Viola covered her mouth with her hands and watched over the two people. Soon after, Lustian¡¯s pain came to an end, but he wouldn¡¯t come back to the bedroom. At the spot where the two people left, she held the bottle he drank from and smelled it. It was reminiscent of the fragrance of the Judith flower. That was then that she finally realized how she could be of use. Am I¡­ someone who can stop his pain¡­? Viola gripped tightly onto the potion. She was resentful towards the God that put their fates to the test. God, is this the duty you have bestowed upon me? Viola strained her eyes to stare at the sky. Then, she awkwardly craned her neck upwards. If it means that I can put a stop to his pain, I will prove myself useful over and over. ? Lustian returned to the bedroom but this time his body was cold. Perhaps it was because he threw himself in the Judith River so early in the morning. It was striking that he was hiding something from her. Since she knew how he felt, Viola decided to pretend to turn a blind eye to her purpose. However, her demeanor was different. If she could be the antidote, she would fulfill that purpose over and over if it meant that Lustian¡¯s pain could disappear through their physical intercourse. Viola buried herself in Lustian¡¯s embrace. With that, he tightly hugged her body and kissed her on the top of the head. As soon as she fumbled for his wide chest, she felt a light vibration. ¡°Are you up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lune¡­.¡± Viola called him by his pet name. When she lifted up her head, she could see a gentle smile on his face. She kissed him on the lips. But his eyes went wide as if he didn¡¯t expect that. When she ambitiously climbed on his back, he looked at her with a fire in his eyes. ¡°¡ªIf you keep seducing me like this, I won¡¯t be able to take it. Where did you learn this?¡± ¡°From you. Is that why you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Of course not. My empress is always welcome to seduce me.¡± All of a sudden, a tongue came pushing in. Then, he aggressively took the root of the tongue and sucked on it like mad. Viola was just as ambitious while she also sucked on his tongue. Between colliding lips, there were wet kissing noises without rest. The sounds they made as their fluids mixed with each other seemed very erotic, but more than anything, it was enchanting. In actuality, it felt like several butterflies were flying above their heads. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 (Rated 18) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Haaaa¡­ Ah, Viola¡­.¡± He licked his own lips. His shimmering eyes were threatening, but at the same time, they were filled with the sort of lust that no one else could see. He grabbed onto the back of her head and kissed her. Their entangled tongues were so potent and hot that her body loosened up. He gently rubbed against the mucus inside her mouth with his tongue and played with it frantically. During the powerful kiss, the fluids inside her mouth couldn¡¯t go down her throat and instead flowed out of her lips. Lustian pulled her in aggressively and inserted his tongue even deeper inside. ¡°Mmph!¡± ¡°Haaa, haaaa¡­.¡± The deeper it got, the more breaths that came out. As the tongue was pushed in deeper, her chest constricted and her breathing became overwhelming. Due to the pleasure, she pressed her nails on his arm. He grabbed her waist, lifted her to bring her on top. Then, he positioned himself in her cave and went down on her quickly. As he did, a gasping moan burst out of her. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± ¡°Move¡­ Viola¡­ Urk¡­!¡± It was hot. The fluids that came pouring out already moistened his thighs, so Viola couldn¡¯t hide being turned on. In the secret bush, there was a slurping noise. As she moved, Lustian also aggressively thrust. Viola bluntly let out a moan. Just then, his tongue entered her mouth and messily wandered inside of it. ¡°Uhhhh¡­ Ahhhh!¡± A smile of satisfaction spread on his face. Clear fluids came dripping out of her core that responded directly to her movements. As if his swollen, erect member was about to explode any minute, he drove himself into her. She couldn¡¯t keep herself together because of the rough thrusting. Even though she couldn¡¯t catch her breath, she let out a low moan because of the electrifying stimulation in her cl*toris. She was ashamed of the lewd noise she could hear from below, but she could fully feel the pleasure he was giving her. She sucked on his tongue. Moving ambitiously, their tongues intertwined with each other. Just then, he pushed himself more strongly as he became even more excited by her actions. Her hole spread apart as if it was going to burst. It felt like his shaft grow to twice its size. She put strength into her bottom, her body was burning up with excitement, her heartbeat grew more erratic. She wanted to get rid of his illness. Viola moved her hips like mad. She was showing him a more erotic side to her than usual. With her whole body, she wanted to lift the curse that was tormenting him. Did he sense that something was amiss? Lustian¡¯s hand touched Viola¡¯s cheek. Finally, she noticed that tears were forming in her own eyes. ¡°These are natural tears. It¡¯s because it feels so good.¡± ¡°¡ªAre you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Viola smiled wide, Lustian embraced her tightly. The way his hands wrapped tightly around her back made him seem trustworthy. ¡°You being by my side is enough. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Don¡¯t even listen. Even just being by my side is enough to give me strength.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± She bit her lip. She was the one who wanted to be by his side forever. But she couldn¡¯t fully feel happiness after finding out about the previous emperor¡¯s death and the tragedy that befell Guinev. Viola buried her nose in Lustian¡¯s chest and smelled his fragrance. It was too late, much too late but the time had come to confess to him. She prayed for Edward in her heart¡­ Edward, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I love this man. I love you¡­. Now I shall let go of everyone in my heart. All of the people dear to me¡­. My family is what¡¯s most valuable to me¡­. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°¡­!!!¡± Viola¡¯s sudden confession shocked Lustian out of his wits. He held her cheeks and looked at her intently. Seeing the tears forming in his eyes made her heart ache. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t mishear that, did I?¡± ¡°I love you. Lune¡­ I love you. For a long time, for a very long time, I have loved you.¡± ¡°¡­Ah¡­.¡± ¡°Is this another form of torturing me with false hope?¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s enough. Stop this!¡± ¡°Lune¡­.¡± As if there was a better time for a confession, he couldn¡¯t trust Viola¡¯s words. His hands were trembling slightly. Did I not do enough to earn his trust? Yes, that has to be it¡­ ¡°Even if this was a lie, it¡¯s not so bad. Viola¡­ Kiss me. I need kisses rather than words.¡± Her lips met his. She grabbed Lustian¡¯s face and gave him fine kisses. She spent a while being the only one giving kisses. And when she opened her eyes, she was face to face with his eyes that were burning up. The shimmer in his dark pupils seemed to contain a mixture of many emotions. Doubt, delight, happiness, mirth¡­ And one more emotion¡­ It seemed to be hidden in many places. ¡°The things you said would have driven me crazy if I had heard it 8 years ago.¡± ¡°Agh-!!¡± His rod poking her from below her butt became even more erect and seemed to grow. As he suddenly grabbed her waist, something shot up from below. He poked the same place three times in a row. The pleasure was so strong it was electrifying. His large manhood aimed precisely for her sweet spot. There was a flash before her eyes. A red hot source of heat struck her brain with a flicker at high speed. His chest was rubbing against her breasts and his hips kept moving. ¡°Hah¡­ Viola¡­!¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 (Rated 18) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Following the line of her neck, he kissed Viola as he repeatedly sucked on her lips. Lustian rubbed her body like a beast in heat. Just then, the best org*sm overcame her. His muscles twitched. She felt hazy. She felt like her eyes were rolling back because of how he thrust into her and did however he pleased with her body. ¡°Ah, ahhh¡­.¡± Her lower area was so swollen it felt like it would rip apart. His manhood, which was more akin to a club, was so hot made the inside of her cave moist. Every single one of his movements and hand motions brought her to her climax. His face was more beautiful than anyone else¡¯s in the world. He licked her lips incessantly, inserted his tongue as he kissed her while his waist shook like mad. He put his lips to her nape and strongly sucked on it. She was shocked at how the strong sucking made her feel like the piece of her skin was going to come off. The thick tongue coming up her throat swept across the inside of her mouth and tickled the roof of her tongue. Viola frantically put her arms around Lustian¡¯s back. Then with a slamming sound, he made large strides. The chilling adrenaline made her body ache. It was so good¡­ It felt so good that tears flowed out naturally. ¡°Soon it¡¯ll be your birthday, correct? If you want anything, keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Before that, I have a request.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lustian tilted his head. ¡°There is a bridesmaid that I hope lives in the empress¡¯s palace. I am telling you this because this requires the permission of Your Highness.¡± ? Along with a luxurious feast came a line of the fancy spread of wines, and the chess-shaped floor, specially made for the ball, was shimmering. The royal husbands dressed in party suits and the royal wives in fancy dresses looked very joyful. Since it was only a few times a year that there was a party that had the imperial family and aristocrats gathered in one place, all the aristocrats in the region were in attendance. Today was Viola¡¯s birthday. Since the star was Viola, she invited whoever she wanted to her party. While greeting her guests, she discovered completely unexpected people inside the hall. They looked at each other¡¯s faces as if they also weren¡¯t expecting her. ¡°It has been a long time.¡± ¡°¡­I heard that you have become the empress.¡± He was the Crown Prince of the Kingdom of Farus. Though Lustian didn¡¯t look pleased, he didn¡¯t say anything. What Viola wanted as a present was to invite everyone in the royal family who came as hostages. Viola tried to open up a path to unity. It was because Slovenia¡¯s peace was just as important as finding God¡¯s Companion. ¡°Thank you for delivering the news of Guinev. Her mother now can rest easy, but now I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± ¡°Of course through the things you have to do.¡± Just then, the other members of the family greeted Viola. They looked very cheerful. It seemed that deep inside their intention to make the princesses¡¯ sacrifices for an arranged marriage tugged at their conscience. It was a relief since they didn¡¯t seem to harbor any hostility against Viola, she was hopeful that they could untie the knot. Just as she started laughing and talking to them, Lustian suddenly came up to them and split them apart. ¡°Dance with me. The little one is also dancing now.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Just then, when she turned around, Wendy and the crown prince were dancing. Since they were at a similar age, they suited each other. People looked at the two proudly. It was adorable. Viola smiled from ear to ear. When the royal couple started dancing, the aristocrats formed around them a big circle. But then the song changed. This time, since it was the kind of the song where you switched partners, they repeated the same movements, and when they spun around, they would switch to another partner. Viola¡¯s partner turned out to be Ivan. ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason why you would call her out to the empress¡¯ palace. Wouldn¡¯t she be jealous as a woman?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in case any lustful officials do anything shameful to the bridesmaid.¡± Besides the time Viola prayed in the morning, she was ordered to spend the rest of her time staying at the palace. She wanted to stand by her side, taking care of her like she was her kin. ¡°Even if she did become a bridesmaid, doesn¡¯t the fact that she¡¯s part of the royal family mean that¡­ they wouldn¡¯t do anything shameful to her without her permission?¡± ¡°Given the things I¡¯ve seen, we can¡¯t be sure of that. I¡¯ve witnessed them reveling after drinking a love potion so¡­ just because they¡¯re officials, it doesn¡¯t mean we can trust them.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t do that anymore.¡± ¡°Make Anne happy. The most important person to you, Grand Duke, is you after all.¡± From the distance, Anne was staring at Viola. When the time finally came to switch partners, she danced with one of the people who arrived as hostages. He whispered softly in Viola¡¯s ear. He was the brother of the princess who made a final promise to Viola before he left. ¡°Your Highness, if you need any help, please tell me anytime. Our kingdom stands by you.¡± ¡°What? What do you¡­ mean¡­¡± ¡°The princess has changed a lot. The adults of the royal household were shocked at how she sold her precious jewels and shared bread with young children. They even said that it was a miracle that the princess whose only devotion were parties and bodily pleasures was no more. It was for that reason that I found out about the empress. The king told me that he would put in the effort to help you if you needed it.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Even just hearing that made her happy. She knew that what she did was nothing, but she felt proud seeing that it came back to her in the form of luck. He kissed her on the back of her hand. Just then, Lustian, ignoring the next switch, grabbed Viola¡¯s waist. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Let us leave this dance and drink together.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Viola went up to the platform. There, they drank and watched the aristocrats dance. It may have been that Wendy and the crown prince were tired because they went up to the platform, only for Wendy to get scolded. The platform was only meant for the imperial family. When her friend the crown prince was separated from her, Wendy slouched. This left a bitter taste in Viola¡¯s mouth, but she couldn¡¯t let Wendy sit there as she pleased. What was surprising was Lustian¡¯s actions. When he stretched out his hands, Wendy hopped over and sat on his lap right away. Then, she put her arms around his shoulders and started chattering. Viola¡¯s heart fluttered. To think that others would see them together made her heart flutter a lot. No¡­ Stay away immediately. Viola¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t calm down. The eyes of the imperial family were on the platform. Wendy was so lovable that she wanted to nibble on her. Several members of the family whispered to each other with fans over their mouths. ¡­This won¡¯t do¡­ Viola got up from her seat and took Wendy away from Lustian. ¡°Wendy, let us go for a stroll.¡± ¡°Yes! My empress.¡± Since Wendy happened to want to get some air, she did what Viola said. She looked behind to see Lustian¡¯s gaze was following them, but Viola was anxious. When she saw that Rosha and the nanny were following them, she sent Wendy off to the nanny. She sighed out of relief once they were separated. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± ¡°I was also shocked. It was plain just how much His Highness cares for Princess Wendy¡­..¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think he would do such a thing at the party.¡± She knew that Lustian especially cared for Wendy, but she didn¡¯t expect him to call her from the platform. Viola looked around. She called for several valets. She ordered the one to send food for the people at the workhouse. She was worried for Paul who would be going through hardships. ¡°How is Paul?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still doing fine.¡± ¡°Labor¡­ It must be hard¡­.¡± The members of the royal family that came as hostages avoided labor, but everyone else was sent to the workhouse. There, they had to stack stones on their shoulders and build tall walls without rest. ¡°Sir Paul told me to tell you to not worry about him but to worry more about the comfort of the empress.¡± Just then, there was a crumpling noise. Viola instinctively sensed somebody¡¯s presence. It was Lustian. ¡°I am upset to think that you left me to think of another man. On top of that, today is your birthday.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Lune¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me about another present.¡± ¡°No. This present is enough for me.¡± Lustian lifted his eyebrows. All she wanted was her own present, but it looked like he was not pleased. What should I do? I really don¡¯t need anything¡­ Seeing that Viola was only twitching her lips without saying anything, Rosha felt she had to say something. ¡°Your Highness, if you wear this dress sent across oceans from a faraway continent, you would look extremely beautiful.¡± Huh? Rosha? When Viola looked at Rosha, she signaled her with her eyes. Finally, she knew that Lustian would want this. She realized that he wanted to give her a material gift. When she turned her neck and made eye contact with him, his eyes became soft. ¡°It would look amazing. I shall give you the dress as soon as possible.¡± ? Days later, Viola received his present. A bunch of gifts arrived, containing jewels, objects they would use in that kingdom, and a dress she didn¡¯t know how to wear. Now, Lustian finally seemed to be pleased. ¡°Wear them one by one. It¡¯ll look unbearably amazing if you were able to please me below.¡± She knew what he meant. Her cheeks flushed a bright red. When she came out to the garden after she dressed up in the clothes he gave her, she saw Wendy. Lustian had given her the same dress. ¡°Somehow, I wanted to give it to her. It feels weird¡­.¡± ? It was hard to know how he felt about Wendy. When Lustian heard that Viola¡¯s present had arrived, he headed to the empress¡¯s palace. When he got closer, he could hear Wendy¡¯s laughter. His mouth, without realizing it, curled into a smile. Strangely, even just looking at Wendy made him happy. It was a different kind of feeling he felt from his love for Viola. How can she make me feel happy just from looking at her¡­. He was not used to these emotions he felt for the first time, so he wanted to show her the appearance of a firm monarch, but every time it collapsed at Wendy¡¯s bright smile. What on earth¡­ is this emotion? Lustian tilted his head. Leaving these troubles behind, he could see Wendy wearing the clothes he had given her. These clothes that the aristocrats from across the ocean liked to wear were made of layered silk. It looked much more comfortable than the tight imperial corsets. Viola was also wearing the clothes he had given her. As if she was bewildered at the cloth, she lifted up her long sleeves and fiddled with her coat string. Erotic thoughts filled Lustian¡¯s mind right away. It would be very easy to take her clothes off just by untying the tie on her chest. In the midst of his fantasies, there was a woman that was an eyesore. The woman that was being assisted by a maid was Guinev. Guinev¡­. Lustian gave Guinev a cold glare. She was the reason he had to part with Viola for eight years. Guinev and the emperor¡¯s schemes caused a misunderstanding and made Viola run away. Thinking of those times, he was grinding his teeth. Eight years ago that night, he had received a command from the previous emperor. ¡°We¡¯re having a ceremony to send God¡¯s Companion over to the God of Judith. It will be you, Lustian, who will send the companion over.¡± That was the day he was to send the companion to the God of Judith. As God¡¯s Companion, it would be the God of Judith that she would marry instead of him. He had no choice but to meet her. His duties ended there, so once he sent her to God, it was over. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur An hour within God¡¯s territory was akin to a day of the outside world. When Lustian brought Guinev with him out of God¡¯s territory, it was already after Viola left his side. The shock was¡­ beyond words. The pain and agony were indescribable. He gathered all of the palace staff that stood by Viola and interrogated them himself. Like a crown prince that had gone mad, he interrogated them for even the smallest clue, and as a result, found someone who saw her come out of God¡¯s forest. It was around the time he was inside God¡¯s Forest. Lustian was devastated. Blood rushed to his head thinking of Viola who would¡¯ve seen Guinev running into his arms. She told her to wait¡­ she told her that if she waited for a little, God¡¯s Companion would be sent over to Him and we would be happy¡­ He wasn¡¯t given a chance to explain himself. Ever since Viola left, he was not right in the head. He refused to accept his position to open the door to the new world. The most pressing matter to him was not finding God¡¯s Companion nor was it fulfilling his duty as the crown prince. Finding Viola was the most pressing matter. It was about time that he suffered the wrath of the emperor. The emperor detained him. He wouldn¡¯t let him set foot out of the palace and even stopped him from looking for Viola. Lustian was in so much despair that he could no longer tell right from wrong. He felt like his heart was ripping apart every time he looked at the ring that she left behind. The more his resentment for Viola grew because of leaving without a word, the more his duties weighed heavily on his shoulders. He felt like he didn¡¯t need anything. He hated everything including his status as the crown prince, his ambition to be Emperor, and even his love for his mother. ¡°I swore an oath to the Emperor. He told me that if I waited there, His Highness would come find me and marry me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act like a little girl that was born yesterday. Did you think I wasn¡¯t aware of your lust for me?¡± Guinev looked at him with pitiful eyes, but it didn¡¯t work. She had been fooling Lustian from the start. The emperor found out about how she passed through God¡¯s barrier before he did. Since she passed through the barrier, they had skipped the six months of the training process and flipped around the steps to get to the final gateway. However, it seemed that even the emperor knew that he hated these duties to death. ¡°I don¡¯t trust these words coming from someone who fooled me and schemed behind my back with Father to give me an aphrodisiac. There are limits to your lies. You were acting upon your desires for me and the will of Father. Is that not so?¡± Guinev looked at him while crying. A one-sided love was not the kind of love that Lustian wanted. Her tears were detestable. The fact that at the same time she lured him to that place and got the emperor to witness it, and the fact that Ivan helped Viola escape enraged him. Why? Why is that? I don¡¯t know why she would twist my fate around like that! The overwhelming energy that flowed out of Lustian grabbed the attention of everyone that came out to the garden. Guinev was so surprised, she slipped and fell down. Viola grabbed her right away and helped her stand, but she could see even from far away that she was shaking. I may have been someone that she wanted, but it was different now. She was most afraid of me. Lustian gave a wry smile. Your usefulness ended there. If you want to resent anyone, resent God. But even so, maybe this was a blessing for you, after all, considering you lost your memories of those times¡­ The maids took Guinev inside and Viola went up to him. Since she was gone, Lustian felt way more at ease. ¡°Make sure she¡¯s out of my sight. Why on earth do you want that woman to live here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? I want to fix her eyes.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re just generous or if you harbor no jealousy¡­.¡± Even while knowing full well that she was a concubine, Viola was not jealous in any way. She would have felt like she was robbed of those eight years of being apart from him, but she did not blame Guinev for it. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. I don¡¯t intend to be wrapped up in the past. I think the present is what¡¯s important. More than anything, didn¡¯t she lose both her sight and memories because she was mistaken to be God¡¯s Companion and forcibly sent to God? The responsibility lies within the imperial family. It is also the duty of the imperial family to cure her.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Unlike Viola who had clear answers and knew the root of the problem, Lustian had no form of rebuttal. He had a childishness that was similar to when he used to get caught up in his emotions. During the war, the empire lost a valuable individual. It was the previous emperor. Instead of him, who cracked open the continent to find Viola, he passed away in the midst of performing a ritual. Ever since he lost his father, he had been wrapped up in guilt. He was regretful of his childishness instead of having a little more objectivity and clairvoyance. And then he made a decision in his heart. I am determined to protect this woman who may be another Companion of God. Viola doesn¡¯t know this. Passing through the barrier isn¡¯t contingent on God¡¯s Companion, it would just mean that it would end with the curing of my illness¡­ ¡­Even if you ended up being God¡¯s Companion, you must not become that. I will ensure it. Lustian hugged Viola tightly. The silk touching her skin was soft. He ran his fingers through her hair and touched the edge of her cloak. ¡°This is more suitable. Is this the dress of that country?¡± ¡°Since the sleeves are wide and loose, I feel like I have become a butterfly. Look over there. It seems that Wendy is also enjoying it.¡± Wendy really did look like a butterfly, spreading those wide wing-like sleeves apart and flapping her arms around. The colors, mixed with yellow and pink, formed a beautiful drawing beneath her chest. It was the happiest feeling. Wendy¡¯s smile calmed her anxieties and Viola felt like she had the world in her hands every time she hugged her. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur He didn¡¯t intend to tell her about his anxieties. Lustian wished that he and Viola would never have to leave each other. And in our lives, an additional person would¡­ She kept coming into view. Wendy was so adorable, beautiful, and lovable. Aren¡¯t they way too similar-looking¡­ to be sisters? I¡­ wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she was her daughter¡­!!! Suddenly, Lustian stopped in his tracks. He felt like someone abruptly hit him across the head. Wendy is¡­ seven years old?! Wendy ran right up to Viola, grabbed her hand, and spun around. Lustian¡¯s mouth dried up. He felt a lump in his throat. He traced his memories back to everything that happened previously. He recalled the conversation between Viola and the nanny. ¡°She looks just like when you were a princess. When you were young, you used to always pretend to swordfight.¡± His head was spinning. He opened his eyes wide and watched Viola¡¯s actions. When Wendy stepped on the long dress and fell, she was shocked and lifted her up to wipe the dirt off her clothes. After she wiped the dirt off her own hands, she gave her a kiss on her tiny hand. His heart was beat madly at the sight before him, echoing in his ears. ? He needed to check right away. Did she really belong to the bloodline of the King of Koronis? He couldn¡¯t handle not finding out whose daughter Wendy was. Lustian summoned the handmaiden over. ¡°Did Viola also have the medicine that the princesses had?¡± ¡°Yes, all of the candidates followed national law and had the medicine.¡± ¡°Are the effects of the medicine palpable?¡± ¡°Of course. This is a specialized medicine that prevents pregnancy, so they must have it.¡± Lustian licked the inside of his own mouth. Since the princesses were on the pill while staying here, there was not a single person that was pregnant for ten years. That pill was surely meant for birth control. However, he was curious as to what ingredients they used to make the pill. ¡°It can¡¯t just stop at birth control. There must be more than meets the eye, correct?¡± Lustian was suspicious of that pill because Ivan¡¯s mother also went to God¡¯s Companion. Of course, his mother may have not taken the pill on purpose, but he was curious because it could¡¯ve been the opposite. I thought she was God¡¯s Companion¡­. He thought back to of the previous emperor¡¯s words. Now that he thought of it, he had begun to think that he said those words with regards to Ivan¡¯s mother instead of Guinev. The handmaiden seemed to be worried. Lustian looked at her for a while. Now she was spending her life as the handmaiden, but she was also the bridesmaid that once received a divine message. She was the woman that became the eyes and ears of the previous emperor, so she would have been sharing a lot of information. Of course, it was definite that she also knew a lot about the pill. ¡°Handmaiden.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What sort of person are you?¡± The handmaiden lifted up her head. She stood by the emperor¡¯s mother¡¯s side as soon as the previous emperor passed away, but her loyalty for the previous emperor ran deep. ¡°I rightfully belong to Your Highness.¡± ¡°Even if Ivan ended up being the emperor instead of me, you would still be on his side, correct?¡± ¡°Our household was destined to have a gift in serving every Emperor. Thus, since you are the current Emperor, I shall remain loyal to you, Lustian.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll depend on your loyalty. What is the birth control pill that the princesses have to take made of? It isn¡¯t just a birth control pill, is it?¡± The handmaiden hesitated. She flinched and leaned back. ¡°That is correct. The pill is also made out of the Judith flower, not just for the purposes of birth control.¡± ¡°¡­!!!¡± Lustian clenched his fist. ¡°Tell me more of what you know. Is it also true that Ivan¡¯s mother was pregnant with Ivan even though she had the pill?¡± ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Lustian¡¯s eyes trembled. Suddenly, his body went rigid. Of course, the emperor wasn¡¯t referring to Guinev, but instead Ivan¡¯s mother! ¡°If you become pregnant after taking the pill, you are qualified to be God¡¯s Companion. Even if you don¡¯t meet the requirements, just that single qualification is enough.¡± His heart sank. Viola is God¡¯s Companion! Even if she didn¡¯t satisfy the other conditions, she became pregnant despite taking the pill from the Judith flower. For that reason, the imperial members that had to follow God¡¯s duties slept with the princesses. If they couldn¡¯t pass through the barrier, the easiest way to be God¡¯s Companion was through pregnancy so¡­ I couldn¡¯t protect my love, but it might be different with you. That was the last thing that the previous emperor told Lustian before he took his last breath. As soon as Ivan was born, his mother was locked up in an abandoned tower in God¡¯s territory. And there were records that she died there. Since she wasn¡¯t God¡¯s Companion, it was likely that she went blind and lost her memories as Guinev did and died alone. Even if she looked at the man she loved, he wouldn¡¯t be aware of that love¡­ Lustian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. His eyes were full of resentment towards the previous emperor. What is the reason for these ridiculous pledges? Why on earth! Why! As soon as he clenched his fist, the blue veins on the back of his hand protruded. He opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t say anything. His chest was burning. Wendy¡­ Wendy¡­ To think she is my child¡­. My¡­ child¡­. ¡°Bring me Kyle! Now!¡± ? Lustian pretended to have a calm demeanor. But deep inside, he was burning with anxiety. We need to check on them before they come up with a plan. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur It was important to check on it right away. Lustian explicitly told Kyle that any physical piece of DNA from Wendy¡¯s body would suffice, and to bring it to him. It had only been three hours since the order was given out before the commander of the knights brought it over. ¡°She had a fall today and was bleeding in the knee. I brought over the handkerchief that I used to wipe it off.¡± ¡°Kyle, I must become a father.¡± Lustian took out a small dagger and gripped it with his hand. ¡°Pardon? What do you¡­ Huh? Y-Your Majesty!¡± Right away, he cut the palm of his hand. Shocked, Kyle got up right away and took out the handkerchief with Wendy¡¯s blood on it. Lustian brought it over to stop the bleeding on his palm. Finally, Kyle¡¯s eyes went wide as he came to terms with something. ¡°What is going on?!¡± ¡°I need to confirm whether Wendy is my daughter.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kyle was scared out of his wits, but then it seemed as though he understood Lustian¡¯s intentions. It tends to be the people surrounding them that are keener to the natural affinity that one would have towards the people of their bloodline. Given that Kyle knew Lustian better than anyone else, he would¡¯ve also been suspicious. ¡°I was wondering if that was the case but¡­ Since she was on the pill, I did not expect it at all.¡± ¡°The pill was meant to determine who was God¡¯s Companion. She didn¡¯t become pregnant as a result of another man¡¯s sperm, but it¡¯s a special kind of pill that makes it so that if anyone out of the people who took the pill resembled God¡¯s Companion closely, they would become pregnant.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Kyle face displayed agony. ¡°Take this and go to the Southern Temple. There will be an official who performs odd experiments. He may seem mad, but he¡¯s very competent. Go to him and find out about it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The blood on the handkerchief is yours to keep. Remember that.¡± ¡°Even if my head was severed, I will keep it a secret,¡± Kyle declared solemnly. ? Right away, Kyle headed to the Southern Temple. The official that used his own eccentric hobbies for his studies was very skillful. He made a cure for sterility, and he received clients who wanted to determine if the children they gave birth to were their own. Dealing with high-level nobility in exchange for back money, the pay-off was enormous. Though he wasn¡¯t mindful of his position as an official and was making deals based on back money, he was a valuable asset for the nobles that would get wrapped up in bothersome issues from time to time. The imperial family would usually request discreet meetings with him if a child came from the government or if somebody came forward claiming ownership of a child. ¡°I was surprised¡­ to see that you Sir Kyle would come over by yourself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been wrapped up in a bothersome issue.¡± Kyle looked distraught over Lustian¡¯s command. Just then, the official grinned as if he noticed something. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Everybody makes mistakes. Let¡¯s have a look.¡± Showing his yellow teeth, the official took the handkerchief that Kyle handed over to him. He put the handkerchief on a wide silver plate. Then, after going inside a room that had many potions stacked up on top of each other, he brought over a bottle. He went on to pour out the solution to the point that the handkerchief was thoroughly soaked. ¡°Now we just have to wait. It¡¯ll only be a little while until you can find out.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to keep this a secret.¡± ¡°Of course. Do you think I would dare to disclose a secret from the Grand Master of the Imperial House? Hu hu¡­.¡± Eventually, the handkerchief was bubbling. Surprised, the official closed the round tray. ¡°Is it usually like this?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Yes. This is a very unusual case, but it¡¯s because that child¡¯s blood runs thick.¡± ¡°By thick, do you mean¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the mixture of the blood of two people, but beyond that. It¡¯s the fact that her father¡¯s lineage is so valuable. It also means that the child¡¯s father¡¯s lineage is so valuable that it comes close to the imperial family.¡± ¡°So!! Does the child belong to me?¡± Kyle shouted. Just then, the official looked at him and chuckled. ¡°Congratulations. If the duke hears this from me, he¡¯ll be very pleased.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double for keeping your mouth shut.¡± Kyle took two leather pockets from his cloak and lifted them up with a flourish. As he did, the official¡¯s mouth spread wide apart. ¡°Yes¡­ O-of course! I shall keep my lips sealed. Do not fret.¡± With an anxious look on his face, Kyle hurried out of the temple, causing him to almost bump into the person walking in. ¡°Kyle? What are you¡­.¡± ¡°Ah, I had something to take care of briefly.¡± It was Ivan. When he looked behind him, he could also see Anne entering the temple together. Since the biggest worry in the imperial family was sterility, many members of the family would often visit the official, so it seemed that the Grand Duke couple had the same worry. It was quite awkward to see each other in the same place, but Kyle walked past them acting like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Ivan tilted his head seeing the other rushing off. What is a man who has never had a relationship in his life doing here? Just then, Anne opened her mouth quietly. ¡°I shall go back.¡± ¡°Were you not the one who wanted the medicine from the temple? Why have you changed your mind now?¡± ¡°It was just an impulse. It doesn¡¯t concern me, so you Grand Duke must take it.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ saying that I¡¯m the reason for our infertility?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Anne spat those words with a chilling tone and turned her back on him. Ivan, who stared at Anne¡¯s back, looked down at his own lower body. ¡°This is not something that¡¯ll be solved by a pill. The priority should be to find God¡¯s Companion and undo the curse of the Imperial House.¡± He thought that since he had come all that way¡­ He went inside thinking that he should meet the official. The official was not there. Hearing a commotion coming from upstairs, it seemed that he was going through the warehouse again in search of something. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Ivan plopped into a chair. Just then, he could see traces of a paternity test on the table. Ivan suddenly remembered how flustered Kyle looked. He opened the lid of the tray. Inside, the bubbling from earlier had subsided and he could see the blood that turned to a gold color. Ivan was mortified. ¡°Th-this is¡­ the blood of the imperial family!¡± Ivan¡¯s jaw dropped from the immense shock. He could hear the sound of the official coming down from upstairs. Ivan dropped the tray on the floor right away. As he did so, the golden water seeping through the surface of the carpet soaked in. It was an action done on impulse, but he thought that it was the only way to protect a loved one. ¡­Who is that? Could this child be¡­ my older brother¡¯s¡­ ? Lustian anxiously waited for the results. Deep inside, he repeatedly made himself think rationally instead of impulsively. Could this¡­ mix with my blood? If Wendy really is my daughter¡­ His chest was puffing up. It would be proof that Viola was God¡¯s Companion, but despite that, he felt overwhelming happiness to the point where his chest ached. I can protect Viola as well¡­ It¡¯s all right. Wendy¡­. If I find out that Wendy is my daughter¡­ His heart raced. The emotions that spread across his whole body were a result of his love for Wendy. Lustian was pacing around, unable to sit still. Unlike how he usually was, he awaited the news from Kyle with a very anxious look on his face. The time had come. As soon as he saw Kyle rushing on the horse with dust flying everywhere, Lustian ran up to him. ¡°Your Majesty!¡± ¡°What were the results?¡± Kyle simply nodded. Suddenly, Lustian lost strength in his legs. Without realizing it, he was all smiles and couldn¡¯t control the overwhelming emotion. He followed the path to the crown prince¡¯s palace. He had to find Wendy. The child¡­ He ran to where he could hear the child¡¯s laughter. Soon he found two people sitting on their stomachs in the wide drawing-room, looking at a picture book. They were Wendy and Viola. He felt like he would burst out crying. He didn¡¯t know how he would put these overflowing emotions into words¡­ Viola tilted her head looking at Lustian who rushed in. He ran up to them in haste. Then, he lifted Wendy into his arms and hugged her with all of his might. ¡°~Wendy¡­.¡± While Wendy was being held, her arms were shaking. It seemed as though she was shocked at the sudden physical contact, but she calmly stayed in his arms. His heart became very sensitive as if it had been hit by a hammer. It felt like his whole world became brighter as soon as he found out that the irresistibly adorable child was his own. ¡°Your Majesty¡­.¡± Viola must¡¯ve felt that something was amiss when she told everybody in the drawing-room to leave. There were only the three of them left now. Feeling a warm touch wrapping around his elbows, he grabbed her hand. The three of them were pulled into a deep hug. ? Viola held the sleeping Wendy in her arms and laid her down on the bed. Then, Lustian cautiously went up to them. As if he was waiting, he grabbed Viola¡¯s waist and started kissing her as soon as she came. ¡°~Mmmm¡­.¡± When his beautiful face went up to Viola¡¯s lips, he carefully licked her lips that were parting. ¡°Mmmm¡­.¡± Her lips parted on her own and his tongue slipped inside. They sucked on each other¡¯s entangled tongues and caressed each other without rest. Viola thought of Lustian holding Wendy just a while ago. I tried so hard to keep it a secret¡­ But it seemed as though I couldn¡¯t fool him. Even if I didn¡¯t talk about Wendy¡¯s identity, he could sense it. It was because of a strong sense of paternal love showing in his sad expression. ¡°Lune¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. It must¡¯ve also been difficult for you¡­.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Viola nibbled on her lips. She smelled his fragrance in the arms of the man she loved. ¡°That was the best decision you could¡¯ve made in that situation. I am so glad I am not the person I was eight years ago. If that were the case, I would¡¯ve definitely hurt you again.¡± ¡°I am so sorry. Truly¡­.¡± Lustian peppered her with light kisses, put his tongue into her ear, and licked her earflaps. Every place he touched was heating up. When he took a deep breath and took his lips off her lips, he opened his eyes slightly. The long silver thread made of their saliva connected the two of them together. ¡°There was no revenge from the beginning. My resentment for you at the time is nothing compared to how much I love you.¡± ¡°Lune!¡± Viola leapt into his arms. Endless tears streamed down her cheeks. He has no idea how much¡­ I¡¯ve been waiting for those words. Lustian held her cheeks and made eye contact. Just then, she saw his moist pupils. He was the one who wanted to cry. However, he was a strong man, and since he had to protect many people, he didn¡¯t want to show signs of weakness. ¡°From now on, our family¡¯s happiness is my top priority. You have my word. The three of us will never part under any circumstance.¡± ¡°Yes! The same goes for me! We¡­ must never part!¡± She nuzzled into him once again. As she did, Lustian held her to the point where it seemed like her body would crumble. ¡°I love you¡­ Viola.¡± ¡°I love you¡­ I love you too. Lune, Lune¡­.¡± A satisfied smile subtly spread across his face. He gently grabbed hold of Viola¡¯s wet hair and kissed her. With the tip of his tongue, he thoroughly licked her teeth and all the way to the root of her tongue. The sounds of sucking on her lips and tongue were cathartic, and the saliva trickling across their lips erotic. ¡°Mmmm¡­. Mmm¡­.¡± The tongue that went inside of her mouth repeatedly went back and forth between going around in circles and then letting go. The texture felt deep. They took off each other¡¯s clothes and kept caressing each other¡¯s bodies. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± Lustian went through her core with his fingers. His long fingers poked her sensitive spot precisely. As he did, she arched her back. At the same time, her n*pples were erect. He used one hand to squeeze her mounds while sucking on her lips. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Agh¡­ She shuddered at the maddening pleasure. Her core was becoming moist with excitement and a translucent honey liquid oozed out. Her body became wet on its own in preparation for accepting the man¡¯s penetration. Her body was preparing for his m*nh*od. ¡°Haa, Viola¡­ Viola¡­.¡± ¡°Uhhh¡­ Uhhhh¡­.¡± His flaming red rod was begging to open the sealed secret room. His shaft rubbing against her abdomen and the pre-c*m flowing from his tip was overwhelming. A gooey liquid trickled out of his dull gl*ns. When she was ready, he inserted. A screeching moan came out of Viola. ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± Along with the burning pain, her sensitive lower area was heating up. She was aching. But the smile would not leave her lips due to the overwhelming pleasure. Lustian nibbled on her whole body. Even though he looked at ease, his member became impatient. His bulging rod continued moving up and down, pressing on her sensitive spot. There were punching noises. ¡°Uck¡­ Agh¡­.¡± They breathed heavily, still trying to control their breaths. It was so good. The s*x they had after honestly confessing their feelings to each other was the best. Viola let out haggard moans. From the bottom, endless sloshing noises could be heard. White foam soaked the thin sheets. They couldn¡¯t possibly speak from all the embarrassment, so they turned their heads away. Just then, before she knew it, her chin was grabbed and her tongue was being sucked on lightly. The hands that were moving her shoulders flicked at her n*pples. And as he arched his back, he pressed on the spot. Her thighs spasmed. As soon as the pleasure washed over her, she was moaning without realizing it. ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± It felt like her face was about to explode. Due to the searing heat and his pheromones hitting her at once, she was panting crazily. Unable to keep it together due to the waves of electrifying pleasure, she made screeching moans. ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Ahhhh! Ah¡­.¡± A light of fire flashed before her eyes, it led to a powerful kiss. As her head went back, her lips were deeply sucked on. Each time, he put strength into his behind and tightened his own member. It was hot. They exchanged sweet breaths between their lips, which brought on the pleasure. ¡°Ahhht-!¡± Each time he thrust, the pleasure going through her inner walls became more powerful and rough. It felt like all the hair on her body was standing on end. A sloshing sound of liquid could be heard from below. Slosh, slosh, slosh! These were sounds produced by the copious amounts of come and fluids mixing together. The erotic sounds stimulating their hearing caused their faces to turn a bright red. Bending his body, he scratched against her on the inside by thrusting in and out. Her folds were stretching out due to the rod that was rubbing her gratifyingly. As he licked her mounds, he caressed the nape of her neck with his tongue. His sucking was so intense that it felt like her skin was going to come off, causing her hips to shake. His shaft tenaciously stimulated all of the spots. It felt like he was reaching all the way inside. Fireworks were going off in her brain. His weighty member ceaselessly cracked her open on the inside and then went out without a moment of hesitation. The member piercing her deep inside made her feel like she was losing breath. The pleasure seated deep in her brain caused her body to spasm on its own. ¡°Ahh, ahh¡­ Uhhh, haaaa¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going mad¡­ Viola¡­ Ugh¡­.¡± Lustian kissed her frantically while massaging her br*asts. Viola took in a sharp, sudden breath and frantically wrapped her arms around his shoulders. His sturdy arms grabbed onto her thin waist, she was shaking. The aching pain and pleasure going through her body stimulated her brain. She tightened her inner walls. Slap, slap, slap¡­. He slammed himself against her waist with the widened hole. The fricative sounds between two bodies, and the wet noise¡­ There was nothing unsatisfactory about his manhood rubbing against her. She was happy. Amidst the aggressive movements, they smiled every time they came face-to-face. Putting their worries and anxieties aside, they were living in the moment. They were not afraid even if there were a pile of things to take care of. Their fingers were intertwined. Viola, as his wife and the empress of the state, wanted to lend even a little bit of her power to bring peace over the Slovenia Continent. That was the path to protecting Wendy¡­ And lastly, she would find God¡¯s Companion. Viola pulled on his shoulders. Then, after they kissed each other on the lips, they prayed to God. Please let us love each other forever¡­ Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur In the morning, the three of them had a lovely meal. Since they couldn¡¯t disclose Wendy¡¯s identity yet, she tried to keep her composure as much as possible. However, it was different when it was just the three of them around. Lustian closed his eyes thinly. Wendy looked at him with a loving expression. Instead of just cutting thin slices of the meat for her, he pasted butter and cheese on the bread himself and gave it to Wendy. It was a small dining table, but she was well-fed. After they finished the meal and headed to the emperor¡¯s office room, they were greeted by an unfriendly face early in the morning. It was Ivan. His gaze went towards Lustian¡¯s hand. He was being treated by the healing stone, but since he had to wait a day until he was completely healed, he had to wrap his palm up in bandages and wear a glove. ¡°You should¡¯ve cut it carefully. Because of such a deep cut, it can¡¯t even be healed by the healing stone, can it?¡± Kyle said he saw him yesterday¡­. Lustian was immediately wary of Ivan. Ivan handed the handkerchief to Lustian. It was the handkerchief that Kyle took with him, but the color was different from the first time. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°You must not have known. The blood of the imperial family changes color.¡± ¡°I had not the slightest clue.¡± Lustian scrunched up his face. ¡°I know this very well. As you can see, I have government-appointed members of the imperial family all around me. Of course, children born into the government eventually die of illness.¡± ¡°¡­Was it eight years ago?¡± ¡°Yes, since then, the curse has spread across the Imperial House.¡± ¡°So what do you intend to do? Given that you came looking for me yourself, it seems that you also know something.¡± ¡°You were remiss to think that Father only told you.¡± Ivan grinned. Lustian bit his lower lip, unable to comprehend his father¡¯s actions. ¡°What you want is likely the golden crown, but it¡¯s not a seat you can have just because you want it.¡± ¡°I know this even without you telling me. I know that it¡¯s a duty I was permitted to take on. I already gave up on it a long time ago.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unexpected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I know that Father didn¡¯t abandon Mother because he wanted to.¡± ¡°So you knew about it after all, didn¡¯t you? That you were born as a result of the medicine that determined God¡¯s Companion¡­.¡± ¡°It is really such a shame that she was appointed as God¡¯s Companion and given away as a sacrifice just because she was pregnant with me.¡± Ivan clenched his fists as if he didn¡¯t want to think about it. Even if he seemed like a carefree libertine on the outside, he had his own deep scars to an extent. There were many times he wandered off on the wrong path because he didn¡¯t know who his own birth mother was. He could never forget his always cheerful face even facing the cold shoulder and disrespect from the empress. He was bitterly resentful towards the empress who traded seats between the crown prince and what he thought to be a lump of dirt. She would pick apart every single thing young Ivan did and smack him. ¡°Big Brother, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s my mother¡­.¡± ¡°She is your mother.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m so afraid of her¡­ She slapped me on the cheek today.¡± Since Lustian felt bad for him, he would take care of him every time their mother abused him. He would hold and comfort Ivan. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t aim his sword at my chin even until the end. If he went so far as to collect evidence of her blood mixed with the emperor¡­. Or perhaps not? Maybe this is a gesture to protect Viola¡­. We loved the same person, but I wanted to believe that he¡¯s helping me now not out of romantic love towards her, but instead out of brotherly love. ¡°I will also help. It would be awful if she became God¡¯s Companion and ended up like Mother.¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Could the Grand Duke¡¯s wife be thinking the same thing?¡± Lustian thought of Anne who was full of ambition to become Empress. She was a two-faced woman who pretended to be innocent in order to get his attention when she had first arrived as a candidate for the crown princess but then was revealed to be someone who would stop at nothing to get what she wanted. It was she who told on Guinev when she escaped, so he was already aware of her duality. ¡°Since she is my wife, I shall do my best to comfort her,¡± Ivan said. ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. It seems as though you would never give her your heart.¡± Lustian retorted. ¡°If it means keeping the peace for everyone, I¡¯m willing to accept my fate¡­,¡± Ivan said resignedly. ¡°Of course. If you¡¯re standing by my side, the pleasure is all mine.¡± The two men laughed. Then, they sat in front of each other as they drank tea. ¡°How does it feel to be a father?¡± Ivan asked. ¡°The whole world seems beautiful.¡± ¡°Is it different from how you love Her Highness?¡± ¡°When you too become a father, you will see.¡± Though there was much to be resolved, it didn¡¯t seem like there wasn¡¯t a way out. As the saying goes, where there¡¯s will there¡¯s a way, he couldn¡¯t give up. ¡°To think that the child would become God¡¯s Companion as soon as her identity was revealed¡­ What kind of a destiny is this?¡± Ivan remarked. ¡°I feel the same way. I don¡¯t even know what God wants.¡± ¡°So what do you intend to do hereon? The longer you keep putting off your duties, the more the seeds of the kingdom will dry up.¡± ¡°We shall battle.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Ivan looked at him, baffled. ¡°I shall battle God.¡± ¡°¡­!!!¡± Lustian had thought as far as going to war with God. If it meant he could be a protector, he was not afraid in the least. After much silence, a heavy sigh escaped Ivan¡¯s mouth. ¡°I already knew you were always fearless, but a human challenging God¡­ All right. If that is your decision, I shall follow suit. But before that, I¡¯ll have to make sure she doesn¡¯t notice.¡± ? After Ivan was sent off, Lustian was deep in thought. In order to face God, he needed a formidable army. The knights in the Blood Army were skillful, but that wasn¡¯t enough. At the very least, he needed several knights that reached the point of mastery and escort them. The knights that reached the point of mastery were valuable to the point where you could barely find them within the continent. Could this be a stroke of luck? Thankfully, Lustian could find them easily in a nearby place. Even Ivan has reached the point of mastery¡­ The first person he would meet was Paul. He searched for that man who was full of loyalty for Viola. He was able to leave the workhouse yesterday. He planned to present him with clothes of good material and food, and have him rest in a warm place. As soon as the door opened, a sharp object flew in Lustian¡¯s direction. However, the sword could not pierce him and instead bounced off. It was because he had an aura around his body. This was a defense technique that only Grand Masters could use. The man stared at Lustian with wide eyes. Lustian handed the sword on the ground to its owner. ¡°I am not the one you should face. You must face God. Paul, I ask you. Are you willing to risk your life to protect Viola?¡± ? Rosha flung the door open and walked in. Viola stopped combing Guinev¡¯s hair and looked at the maid standing through the mirror. ¡°M-my em-empress¡­ There¡­ Sir Paul¡­.¡± ¡°What about Paul? Rosha!¡± Just then, a shadow hung over Rosha. It was Paul. Knowing that it had been a month since Viola saw him after he was taken to the workhouse, she couldn¡¯t help but grab his hand. Paul withdrew his hand away, knelt, and swore to be her liege in front of her. ¡°My king still remains to be Your Highness. However, for the moment, I plan to serve someone else.¡± ¡°¡­What?! What do you¡ª¡± RIght then, Lustian showed himself as if he was waiting. He smiled brightly when he saw Viola. ¡°I hired him as a mercenary. From now on, he will protect me as a knight.¡± ¡°Your Highness?!¡± ¡°His training has been lax, but with rigorous training from now on, he will grow to be a valiant knight. In addition, there are a lot of beautiful ladies who have yet to marry.¡± Lustian looked at Rosha and grinned. Rosha turned red in the face. It was a bit surprising, but she welcomed Paul becoming a knight again after escaping the workhouse. Viola glanced at Rosha. Now it seemed like Rosha had feelings for Paul. Paul¡¯s ears became red every time he looked at Rosha. Viola fluttered her eyes shut. Come to think of it, they had drawn close while spending eight years in the forest. He was a perfect fit for Rosha. She had always wanted to find a good partner for her, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would be right in front of her. Since Lustian was with the empress, everyone else took the hint and left the room. Guinev also got up as soon as she heard Lustian¡¯s voice. Unable to see, she was fumbling about until Rosha helped her. Just as Lustian was passing her by, he opened his mouth. ¡°Guinev, I shall make sure your eyes are fixed.¡± ¡°Th-Thank you, Your Highness¡­.¡± The overwhelming feeling he usually felt when he saw Guinev disappeared. This made Viola proud. She was happier than ever seeing everyone becoming one. Lustian went right up to her, grabbed her hip, and kissed her. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been that long since you went off to deal with imperial affairs¡­ You¡¯re really doing this again?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? I was the one who came to see you multiple times a day even during my days as the crown prince.¡± ¡°Well, that was because we were young.¡± ¡°You talk as if we¡¯re old now.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur When he nibbled on her ear, she burst out laughing. The two of them were young at the time. Viola was 17 when she had her coming-of-age ceremony and he was only 22. Since neither of them had any experience being in love with someone, they had difficulty expressing how they felt. However, this was no longer the case. At an age in their lives when they were at the height of passion, they did not hesitate. ¡°Wait¡­ Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡± ¡°About what¡­.¡± As his lips traced further down the nape of her neck, a sweet breath burst out of her lips. When his hands slipped inside her dress, her body writhed slightly. ¡°How did you do it? It must not have been easy to persuade Paul.¡± ¡°Simply put, I told him he would be getting a lot of money and an official title if he came under my command.¡± ¡°Paul is not the kind of knight after money or power, so saying such a thing wouldn¡¯t be doing him justice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind other men. You just need to have eyes for me. And from now on, we just need to make a plan for how we would rule over the Arpen Empire.¡± ¡°Before that, there is too much work to be done.¡± They wanted everlasting peace for the Slovenia Continent. Viola¡¯s goal was a land without wars and a path that would create everyone¡¯s happiness. Furthermore, she would actively participate in helping him find God¡¯s Companion. She was only good for alleviating his illness. Then it happened. Amidst the commotion outside, Kyle came rushing inside. ¡°Your Highness. My apologies, but I had to come see you because of an emergency.¡± Viola looked like she felt it was a shame, but she had to let him go. ¡°You should go. Sir Kyle, how urgent does it have to be for you to come like this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only be a minute, so just wait. Ah, Wendy will also be sleeping with you, so bring her here.¡± ¡°Yes, understood.¡± Despite the additional words, it was clear he didn¡¯t want to leave, so she kissed him on the lips. As she did that, Lustian¡¯s lips curved in the direction of the sky. He promptly left for the office room. The commotion outside continued. What is this all about? It was worrying, but the government affairs couldn¡¯t be determined by the empress¡¯s identity. That day, Lustian didn¡¯t return to the bed chambers. He sent a simple letter through the valet saying he would be late. How urgent must it be¡­ Viola woke up early the next morning. She opened her eyes due to the rising dawn, but there was also a familiar shadow showing in the darkness. She could feel that his tall body, wide shoulders, and scent belonged to Lustian. However, it seemed as though he wouldn¡¯t get close to her and sighed in a place far from her. She tossed and turned, pretending to sleep. Just then, he carefully went up to her, kissed her forehead, and did the same to Wendy. Suddenly, there was a sharp smell of blood. Unable to stand it, she jumped up, scaring Lustian. ¡°¡­You weren¡¯t asleep?¡± ¡°Blood¡­ What is going on, Lune!¡± ¡°Hush, keep quiet. You¡¯ll wake Wendy.¡± Viola bit down on her lower lip and climbed down from the bed. Then, she looked at Lustian who had his back to the moonlight. Even if it seemed like he changed into clean clothes and washed himself up, he could not conceal the smell of blood. She could not tell if the blood belonged to a beast or a human, but it was obvious he was battling the other night. She was scared to death. For a while, he petted Wendy¡¯s hair and her back until he got up. Viola tenaciously followed Lustian from behind and grabbed his hand as he walked further away from the bedroom. ¡°I¡¯ll need to see it.¡± ¡°Vi-Viola?¡± She needed to check if the blood was his or not at once. As she tried to take his clothes off, she was flustered. He grabbed her wrist, refusing to have his clothes be taken off. His actions made her more suspicious. ¡°I at least know that even if you use the healing stone, it would take a day for your scars to completely recover.¡± ¡°Wa-wait. Viola.¡± Viola glared at him. She was going mad thinking of someone wounding him. She was willing to take her dress off right this instant and participate in the battle, wielding a sword. Her tenacity made Lustian give up. When he relaxed, it became easier to take his clothes off. All of the clothes on his upper body came off. Then, a long scar extending from his chest to his lower belly came into view. She understood that it was quite a huge scar after seeing the fingernail marks of a beast. Since they used the healing stone for the emergency procedure, it had stopped the bleeding, but it seemed as though a scar would remain. There was a searing pain in her chest. ¡°How¡­.¡± ¡°I was surrounded by the enemies.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not one to go down at the hands of the Orcs. Not you¡­.¡± ¡°Perhaps I wasn¡¯t on guard.¡± He grabbed Viola¡¯s hand and kissed it. ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°I tried coming back a day later, but I couldn¡¯t take it. At that moment, I wanted to see you and Wendy.¡± ¡°I hate seeing you wounded. I really¡­ hate it.¡± Viola swallowed her tears. Picturing him thinking of her and Wendy even while being surrounded by the Orcs made her blood rise to her head. Even after the war, Lustian had to always live in a state of anxiety. Could this be¡­ a part of the curse that God bestowed Lustian? She couldn¡¯t help but think of that. ¡°Don¡¯t try to solve this on your own. Discuss it with me.¡± She looked at him longingly. However, aside from his simple sweet smile, he didn¡¯t say much else. He fiddled with her lips and smiled brightly. The most beautiful man in the world loves me and only me. He can smile knowing that he would carry the world on his shoulders. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been hard for you from the moment you were born? You can¡¯t even relax in my arms and have all the happiness you deserve.¡± ??? Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Lune¡­.¡± ¡°Come here. I love you.¡± Lustian hugged Viola tight. She buried her nose in his chest and inhaled deeply to take in his scent. She could feel what he was feeling. She could feel that he loved her more than she had thought. She interlinked her hands with his. The rings of the same color were glittering, and the sight of that was so beautiful that she choked up. What must I do for him? ? At the same time, the Great Temple was in shambles. The Great Magician and the High Priest faced each other with a serious expression. ¡°This is the first time that His Highness was injured in a battle with the Orcs. What are the numbers looking like?¡± ¡°Fifty thousand.¡± ¡°Fif-fifty thousand?¡± The High Priest¡¯s hands were shaking. The Orcs led 50,000 and swooped in on the border. Since the most number of Orcs ever seen attacked, even the Blood Army was falling behind. Thankfully, Lustian, Ivan, and Paul joined in and defeated them. However, during the battle, the emperor was the target of their attacks. ¡°Sigh¡­ At this rate, His Highness might pass away before the seeds of the imperial family even run dry¡­.¡± ¡°God doesn¡¯t intend to give us more time. By the way, what is becoming of the empress? Since she passed through God¡¯s barrier, it¡¯s only right for her to go through another test, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already set in stone that His Highness will not act accordingly.¡± ¡°Tch¡­.¡± When Lustian became the emperor, the first thing he did was make Viola the empress. He toppled over the national law that was followed for 200 years and eventually got what he want. The temple had had its sight on Viola after she passed through the barrier. In particular, since the Great Magician had been by the emperor¡¯s side, he believed Viola would be the next candidate after Guinev for God¡¯s Companion. ¡°According to the dying wishes of the late emperor, we must find God¡¯s Companion during this generation. It¡¯s become very urgent. If you continue refusing to do your duties¡­ we¡¯ll have to take other measures.¡± ¡°By other measures, do you mean¡ª¡± ¡°I have someone to introduce to you.¡± Just then, a woman stepped out from behind the curtain. She was the wife of the Grand Duke. The Great Magician¡¯s eyes went wide. Anne took out a handkerchief in front of both of them. That was the copy. She used a magic spell to make a copy with the same shape as Ivan¡¯s handkerchief. ¡°This is¡ª¡± ¡°This is a handkerchief that has now turned to gold. I believe that both of you will have a better idea of what this means.¡± ¡°Huh!!¡± The two men got up. All this time, it was thought that Lustian only had relations with Viola. For that reason, the golden handkerchief showed that Lustian and Viola had a child together. ¡°This meets¡­ the requirements for God¡¯s Companion!¡± Anne¡¯s shoulders were also shaking. As expected, Viola was God¡¯s Companion. ¡°So then¡­ We need to hold a ceremony to send her off to God once again, but His Highness isn¡¯t one to let her go so easily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re correct. He wouldn¡¯t send the empress, who he loves, off to God. So I¡¯d like to make a proposal to both of you.¡± Anne looked arrogantly at both of them and bit her lip. ¡°You must make her go to God on her own. You have to get the empress to recognize her own identity. Is it not a symbol of true love to jump into the pits of fire, knowing full well the dangers it encompasses? Ho ho.¡± ? She was wracked with worry the whole day. Truth be told, she was in a state of shock. All Viola could think of was never knowing when he might be killed during the battle. For a long time, her dreams and anxieties overlapped. Thinking of how the one buried underneath the Blood Army¡¯s flag would be no one other than Lustian drove her mad. She couldn¡¯t stand by and watch this happen. If she didn¡¯t do something, she knew she would feel like an idiot for letting it happen. Yesterday she had heard that Paul also joined the war. She went down that path in order to send him off. ¡°Tell me what happened when the emperor was injured.¡± ¡°He just- he suddenly fell to the ground, clutching his chest.¡± ¡°What? Is that true?¡± Viola was scared out of her wits. Could it be that he had an attack during the war yesterday? She had her doubts since Lustian, with his skills, wasn¡¯t the type to be surrounded so easily by enemies.She had believed she would be useful for quelling his illness but¡­ something was amiss. Since she had maintained a relationship with him in order to prevent his illness from worsening, he didn¡¯t have attacks. It had only been a day since they weren¡¯t together, so it was fishy that he was suddenly having attacks. ¡°Paul, I¡¯ll ask you this. During the war, make sure you aren¡¯t away from him.¡± ¡°I intend to. To protect him is to protect you too.¡± ¡°Thank you. If it were up to me, I would gladly fight with him¡­.¡± ¡°Lustian also knows that. He won¡¯t be taken down so easily, so don¡¯t worry.¡± This comforted her, but she was still not fully relieved. She nibbled on her fingernails. ¡°This inevitably means that to solve this, we must find God¡¯s Companion as soon as possible.¡± ¡°¡­I suppose.¡± Just then, Lustian came back from his treatment. She didn¡¯t blame him for scrunching up his face a little upon seeing the two together. Paul left the room after greeting Lustian. ¡°I¡¯ll have to see it again. Take it off please.¡± ¡°You take it off.¡± He smirked while standing in front of Viola and telling her to take his clothes off. It was like he was playing a prank even while knowing he had been treated. Viola lifted his shirt and stared at his skin. When she used her palms to caress his scars, he took low breaths. ¡°Isn¡¯t it odd that I¡¯m turned on as soon as you touch me?¡± ¡°Does it not hurt?¡± ¡°It does.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the scars will relent. I¡¯m sad for even just the scar on your face, so I hate it even more that you have scars all over your body too.¡± ¡°For a knight, scars are an honor.¡± Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur He kissed her lips. Even if he acted like it was nothing, Viola¡¯s heart was heavy. Is he really turning down his duty to find God¡¯s Companion? They said that if he kept turning it down, the empire would collapse on itself, so she couldn¡¯t go about her day laughing without a care in the world. Lustian placed his tongue on the nape of her neck and sucked on it. To him, making eye contact and love to each other was the most enjoyable time spent. He didn¡¯t want to spoil a time of happiness, but it was important that he took care of his duties passed down from the Arpen Imperial Family. ¡°I think that your illness passed down by the curse of the Imperial House was a sign from God to find God¡¯s Companion.¡± Suddenly, Lustian¡¯s body flinched. ¡°How do you¡­ know about God¡¯s Companion?¡± He stared at Viola with astonishment. It seemed that he didn¡¯t expect at all that Viola would know about this. It was expected that he would be so shocked. Viola wouldn¡¯t have known this since she built a wall between her and the world for eight years. On top of that, this information was a secret only exchanged verbally amongst the emperors. Even if she was the empress, it was very shocking that she kept spewing out information that she wouldn¡¯t have known. If they couldn¡¯t find God¡¯s Companion, his illness and this empire would not heal. It would continue to plague him. She had set her mind straight. No matter how big the lump inside him was, she had to make a decision to protect her loved one. ¡°I know that not a single candidate has arrived ever since I came along. What is the reason, why you won¡¯t take in concubines? Does this mean you¡¯ll stop looking for God¡¯s Companion? Please tell me.¡± Lustian¡¯s face went rigid. ¡°How surprising! You probably wouldn¡¯t answer me even if I asked you how long you¡¯ve known about this, correct?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Very well, if opening your mouth means someone would die, you don¡¯t have to.¡± Light curses came spewing out of this mouth. The scowl on his face wouldn¡¯t disappear. ¡°Is it just my own misunderstanding that using the portal from the first night is the only way to determine who God¡¯s Companion is?¡± ¡°That sounds like you intend to greet the concubine yourself.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­.¡± She hated the thought of another woman in his arms to death, but she thought that if this was his destiny, she may just have to accept this. If the only way to determine God¡¯s Companion is the first night¡­ Viola bit her lip hard. Just then, Lustian started laughing heartily again. ¡°How amusing! The fact that you are thinking about that. However, Viola, you missed the mark. We are not out of solutions. Even if we were out of options, I don¡¯t have the heart to hold any woman in my arms other than you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. It¡¯s a secret plan.¡± He lightly nibbled on the muzzle of her nose. She swept her hand across her chest. She sighed slightly out of relief, but could she trust his words? ¡°I understand you are worried for me, but this is a matter for me to resolve. Trust me, Viola.¡± He grabbed her chin and kissed her. When he lifted her jaw, her lips parted, and his tongue slipped in. Their tongues intertwined sweetly. The deep kiss was enough to quell her worries. Her crazily beating heart was echoing like a drum. As the dense kiss began, their tongues were messily tangled up. Along with their tongues rubbing against each other, they exchanged hot breaths. His haggard breath mixed in with hers. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Lune¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think of anything else. Do you understand? You just need to be by my side.¡± His kiss drew out a hidden lust in her, following which her body shook. She became intoxicated by this atmosphere and it overwhelmed her. For a while, his kiss made her wanton, but it was exemplified today. He grabbed onto her waist and laid her down on the wide couch. From below, she became overwhelmed by a hard member. She was again showered with kisses. She let out shallow breaths and gripped onto his hair. ? Lustian summoned Kyle who intended to protect Viola. As soon as he heard about the empress, he was so shocked. He clenched onto the parchment on top of the desk. Scarily enough, they opened their eyes wide. ¡°Viola is not the type to stay put after finding out a secret. Keep a close watch on her. Watch her every move. And if you notice anything out of the ordinary, make sure you report it to me.¡± ? The maids took out a new table from the central hall. They spread a small piece of fabric across the top of the table, and atop it placed a silver plate. After seeing them use the gloves on their hands to carefully handle it without getting it stained, Viola got up and picked a bloomed rose. Then, she put the flower decoration on the bottle and waited for guests. Her guests at the time were the princesses who had arrived as the divine candidates. They were Guinev and Anne. ¡°Ah, Kyle. Have a cup of tea with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± When Viola, who offered him a drink, actually ended up sitting face-to-face with him, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Watching her so deep in thought caused him to think even more about the command given to him. Kyle was thinking that regardless of the results, both of their futures wouldn¡¯t be so bright. Just like Viola sitting in front of him drinking tea, it would also be a challenge to help the emperor who intended to protect her. I won¡¯t be able to prevent the huge storm. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur But even so, it must be different from how it was eight years ago, right? After all, my master has reached the position of the only Grand Master in the entire continent¡­ Such was the case. The emperor had experienced growth after growth for the past eight years. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he could take on all the Orcs on his own. Rather than absorbing the aura of a master¡¯s sword to increase the sword¡¯s power to the maximum, the Grand Master wields the optimal technique to use the magical power in the sword freely. Even if a crowd of masters swooped in on the Grand Master, they could never defeat him. Not one Grand Master was in sight ever since the empire opened up, so it was uncertain as to how much power he had exactly. But there were ancient records that indicated that the elementals could also wield that power. This was the sort of technique that could reach the point of divinity, so it was expected that he could face God. Her Highness believes in your strength. She intends to protect you¡­ Kyle glanced over at Viola. Just then, his face went rigid. He could sense that something about her was off. Because of the aura emanating from her, he could feel she was wary of him. He had been suspicious of her from the beginning because of that aura of hers. He had assumed she was a spy that intended to harm his master. A princess that used a sword¡­ She was also formidable. Even if she became God¡¯s Companion and married the God of Judith, he had no idea that it wasn¡¯t so easy to take her body away. Would God expect this? That a woman who is about to become his bride is already deeply infatuated with a human¡­ Why on earth was this fated to happen¡­ He could not understand it. Viola removed the teacup from her lips and eyed Kyle. ¡°What are the conditions to be God¡¯s Companion?¡± she asked bluntly. Kyle raised his eyebrows.¡°Do you still not trust me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°The fact that no child was born in the imperial family in addition to His Highness¡¯ illness¡­ These are all reasons why we couldn¡¯t find God¡¯s Companion. Please tell me. I would like to know what I can do from now on.¡± Kyle couldn¡¯t answer straightaway and could only smile sheepishly instead. The unexpected question greatly flustered him. ¡°What you can do is never leave His Highness¡¯s side.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t wish to hear such sacramental words. I want the truth. I¡¯m aware that until now, all those that arrived as candidates for the crown princess were also the candidates for God¡¯s Companion. And I must be one of them.¡± Viola rubbed her temples. It was obvious that her head was full of thoughts about God¡¯s Companion. ¡°That may have been the case in the past, but now that is not so.¡± ¡°Does that mean I don¡¯t meet the conditions? After all, legends have said that one of the conditions was to be born a virgin with the highest status.¡± ¡°No, you absolutely do not. God¡¯s Companion fits the description of the highest status. If Your Highness was truly God¡¯s Companion, we would not have greeted you as the empress.¡± Kyle continued to talk to her with a rigid attitude. Just then, she carefully examined his face. She thought that he knew mostly everything regarding the truth about her and was just trying to feel her out. He had to be on high alert in order to not get involved with her. ¡°What do you think is the reason I passed through the barrier and stepped inside God¡¯s territory? ¡°I trust that you, Your Highness, know full well the reason.¡± At first, it seemed as though the fact that he remained aloof to the issues about God¡¯s Companion meant he was trying to brush off the emperor¡¯s anxieties, but she started to become suspicious of that. Kyle scrunched up his face and looked very troubled. ¡°I appreciate the honesty. It is true. I am useful for relieving His Highness¡¯ disease. However, recently I felt that something was amiss.¡± ¡°What exactly?¡± ¡°Does my usefulness really amount to little other than just alleviating his illness? That is what I am questioning.¡± Kyle continued to look at Viola without wavering even the slightest. She asked again, ¡°Is there no other meaning?¡± ¡°There is none.¡± He was straight to the point. Even with his calm and collected answer, her suspicions would not fade. ¡°Please tell me how to find God¡¯s Companion. What is the method? I can help.¡± ¡°I cannot disclose that. I understand Your Highness¡¯s concerns, but this is all up to the emperor himself. No one must meddle with the pledge given by God to the emperor. All you, Your Highness, must do is lend a shoulder to lean on whenever the emperor is weary. If you must, give him a kiss when he is in pain and can no longer stand to watch his suffering.¡± He could no longer have a conversation with her. If he continued, it felt like the truth would come out. After bidding him farewell, she turned around. Just then, the guests were standing inside the central hall of the garden. ? Viola brought up the conversation she had with Kyle about God¡¯s Companion. Who is the one person concerned for Lustian¡¯s well-being? she thought, and then saw Kyle. He was a naively honest knight. Not only was he far from greedy for power but was also full of loyalty for Lustian only. ¡®He¡¯s the type to throw himself in the fire if he thought that Lune was in danger¡­. Although Lustian was a man sent over to protect her, that only applied when she was the empress. It would¡¯ve been a different story if she were an obstacle to him instead of the empress. Could Viola be¡­ Since I passed through the barrier imbued with the breath of God, perhaps I am related in some way to God¡¯s Companion? Of course, if you combined all the circumstances, she was meant to be a treatment for the curse, but unless she went in and out of God¡¯s body, there was no way of confirming God¡¯s will. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡®No, you absolutely do not. God¡¯s Companion fits the description of the highest status. If Your Highness was truly God¡¯s Companion, we would not have greeted you as the empress.¡¯ The denial was strong. However, such a strong denial only served to confuse her. As expected, could it just be my own delusions? Is it only the imperial family that has the legitimacy to be considered to have been born into the most valuable status? From the beginning, it was purported that she didn¡¯t match the conditions. She was disqualified from the most important test. Viola took a deep breath. ¡®Is there a way out of this? I can help.¡¯ ¡®I cannot disclose that.¡¯ Kyle kept his mouth closed as if he couldn¡¯t speak further. She had started the conversation knowing well she wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything from him. Even after passing through the barrier, she felt unsettled about the fact that those who passed through the barrier are merely considered a remedy. Viola could not follow him after he turned around. Then, how can I possibly find him¡­ Soon after, guests showed up. For the past few days, Anne could be seen often in the empress¡¯s palace. The people drinking tea together used to arrive as candidates for the crown princess, but now they were all princesses that lived their separate lives. One of them became the empress, another the grand duchess, and another lived a long and fruitful life as a bridesmaid. The one who set up such an occasion was Anne, but Viola was happy to see her to an extent. This was the opportunity to relieve awkward tensions in their relationship. They wanted to speak among just the three of them, thankfully the knights kept a far distance from the crowd. When they were available in the afternoon, they drank tea and had a simple snack. Since Guinev was nowhere in sight, Rosha tended to her. ¡°Do you really not remember anything?¡± Anne said. ¡°Yes.¡± Guinev looked down at the ground. She had lost her memory and couldn¡¯t even remember that she was a princess. Anne clicked her tongue lightly. ¡°I also didn¡¯t know you wouldn¡¯t be able to remember. We were quite close after all.¡± ¡°Was that the case?¡± ¡°Of course. Did you make sure to keep the fact that I left the castle at night a secret? Ho ho ho.¡± There was a clear difference between how Anne dealt with Guinev and how she dealt with Viola. It may have been that they spent time together in the secondary palace for months because it seemed like the amount of time they spent reflected their closeness. It was only that one of them couldn¡¯t remember it at all¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have no memory of it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure the memories will come back slowly. Ah, but was that true? Does Her Highness also know? I¡¯m talking about the fact that we were actually the candidates for God¡¯s Companion.¡± She was about to bring the teacup to her mouth and stopped. Viola stared at Anne with a shocked face. Her whole body shook as soon as she heard those unexpected words from her lips. ¡°Until when will you keep this a secret? I am also from the imperial family. The Grand Duke kept this concealed, but as I kept going to the temple to pray, I happened to hear about it.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Just then, Guinev opened her mouth to speak. ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± ¡°Guinev¡­.¡± Viola looked at Guinev with sympathy. She said herself she couldn¡¯t remember, but she knew the one reason why she prayed for the previous emperor¡¯s soul every day. She knew that the tragedy that befell him was because she was not God¡¯s Companion. The business of the imperial palace moved faster than these words. She at least hoped that word wouldn¡¯t get out to the imperial palace. ¡°Since the Grand Duchess is also a part of the imperial family, you must watch your words.¡± ¡°Do not worry. Do you really think that I would disclose the secrets of the imperial family?¡± ¡°I shall put my trust in you.¡± ¡°Yes, but we have each other¡­.¡± Rosha, who was tending to Anne, sent a message with her eyes. Though she said she trusted her, she spotted a slight smile forming on Anne¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t want to be hostile but something about it irritated her. Viola watched every one of Anne¡¯s expressions. ¡°There seem to be many secrets in this empire. After all, she did pretend to be the candidate for the crown princess, claiming to be looking for God¡¯s Companion. But if someone found out about these secrets, who would want to stay in the palace? To leave your loved one behind to marry God¡­.¡± Suddenly, every time there was any talk of God¡¯s Companion, she would subconsciously glance at Guinev. Her hair that she tucked behind her ears neatly was a bit disheveled. ¡°Ah, this is another story I heard but there was talk of how the expected Empress ran away from the previous emperor. They said that ever since then, the concubine was trapped in the abandoned tower and could never leave. Do you know why the concubine ran off at the time?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Viola stared at Anne. ¡°Because she was pregnant. They said she was suspected to be God¡¯s Companion.¡± Her heart sank with a thud. Viola¡¯s eyes went wide. Her heart thumped. She looked at Anne who smiled. ¡°The child born at the time was my husband. His mother was trapped in the abandoned tower.¡± ? When the guests went away, her mind went blank. She thought back to Ivan gazing at the castle in the forest of God with a pitiful look on his face. She could not stop thinking of his visage that looked like he was longing for somebody. It was very shocking. ¡®To think that Ivan¡¯s mother is the one trapped in that castle. Could that place be the territory of God? Then, does that mean perhaps¡­ that his mother is also becoming God¡¯s Companion?¡¯ Just then, Lustian entered the castle. Considering he was covered in dust, it seemed like he came on a horse in a rush. It seemed that the news of the morning reached him. Upon approaching Viola, he hugged her to the point where it was like she would be crushed. His behavior erred on the side of caution. ¡°It is not right to disclose the secrets of your birth. Ivan¡¯s mother has nothing to do with God¡¯s Companion. Father hid her in the abandoned tower so as to save her. When Ivan¡¯s identity is revealed, both of their lives will be at stake. After all, the one who sent them to the territory to protect both their lives was Father himself. All he did was hide them there because it was the safest location.¡± Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Is that true? Isn¡¯t God¡¯s territory only permissible to the chosen ones?¡± Viola asked. ¡°That permission can only be granted by God and the emperor.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Even if God doesn¡¯t grant that permission, as long as the emperor allows it, the person will be able to enter,¡± Lustian explained. Viola couldn¡¯t tell whether he just said that to quell her confusion or if it was genuinely true. ¡°It isn¡¯t right to trust the Grand Duchess¡¯s words. Do not depend on her words. In the past, when Guinev escaped, she was the one who ratted her out.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes went wide. Lustian scrunched his face up. ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth. She told Father instead of me, and then she was caught right away and thrown into the abandoned forest.¡± ¡°In that case, what did the previous emperor see in Ivan¡¯s mother to be so certain that she was God¡¯s Companion?¡± She said something that couldn¡¯t be taken back. She gently pushed Lustian as it seemed that he kept changing the subject. Even seeing his soft eyes, it just seemed like all he wanted to do was to protect her from the truth. He was briefly deep in thought. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡± ¡°I am no fool. How can you be so sure that I won¡¯t be God¡¯s Companion even though I passed through the barrier, entered the barrier, and even became pregnant?¡± That was true. For a moment, Viola doubted her own identity. Perhaps everyone around me is trying to deceive me¡­ was the suspicion she started to hold. If I could pass through the barrier, step into the territory, and even become pregnant¡­ In that case, I was the closest thing to God¡¯s Companion aside from Guinev. ¡®Hah¡­ How could he be so dense? Has he not suspected this? Did he only think that all I was useful for was to alleviate his disease?¡¯ Viola was stumbling until she suddenly regained her senses. If¡­ I am God¡¯s Companion? It would mean that only by leaving behind my loved ones and going to God would this continent achieve peace! She bit down hard on her lip. No! That cannot be. Even if I am God¡¯s Companion, I cannot leave my whole family behind! ¡°If that is the case, I cannot help it. I have something to show you, so let us go.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Lustian grabbed her hand and got up. She followed behind and moved over to the royal library. It wasn¡¯t so different from when she went there with Lustian a long time ago, but Viola knew that there was yet another library within the library. They stepped into the secret library. Soon after, there was a long piece of parchment in front of their eyes. Since the parchment was very long, it meandered from the ceiling all the way to the floor like a snake. When given a closer look, two-thirds of the parchment was full of letters but the rest was empty. ¡°What is¡­ this?¡± ¡°The history of the Arpen Empire. The history that already happened and will soon happen.¡± Viola¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Now, let us look here, shall we? We have a long way to go.¡± An unknown language flowed out of Lustian¡¯s mouth. Along with the language she never heard of before, the parchment reacted like a living creature and opened up in front of both of them. ¡°This parchment was not written by the hand of a human, so there is no sneaking past it. Read here.¡± The records that Viola was reading were about the secrets of Ivan¡¯s birth. It was a very detailed record of how Ivan¡¯s mother entered the castle and how she became pregnant. It was also written that it wasn¡¯t that she went inside the abandoned tower because she was suspected to be God¡¯s Companion, but that she went in herself in order to protect her child. After that, there were no records detailing any sort of connection with God¡¯s Companion. ¡°¡­It really is true¡­ Could I just be mistaken?¡± ¡°There already are records regarding your purpose as well.¡± Lustian did the incantation again. This time, the records regarding Viola¡¯s history were floating above her. [Those who pass through the barrier but do not meet the conditions to be God¡¯s Companion will be used as an antidote.] It was definitely written as such. Viola sighed out of relief. Lustian was telling the truth. ¡°This parchment has been passed down from generation to generation. This parchment is depended on as if it¡¯s God¡¯s word.¡± ¡°May I ask if¡­ it was also known that there would be war within the continent eight years ago?¡± ¡°At the time, the emperor knew about it. They were able to win the war because he was aware of it in advance.¡± Viola sighed deeply. The parchment indicated that the Arpen Empire received a blessing from God. To have this parchment practically meant having foresight. ¡°Is every single omen recorded when they occur?¡± ¡°No, it is not so. All they do is indicate the approximate direction in which our destiny is headed, it is merely up to the emperor to unravel the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been curious about this¡­ Did the parchment lead you to me?¡± ¡°It did give me the clue to follow the old hawk.¡± Lustian gently nibbled on Viola¡¯s ear. His deep dark eyes were gentle and beautiful. Thinking of him filled her with sadness. It was because she thought of the time when she had run away on her own. Although he used to be one to never mince words, his harshness faded and now he always had a soft smile on his face. It was so stunning that she could gasp, especially knowing that this beautiful man only had eyes for her. While listening to his gentle voice, she grabbed onto his shoulders with shaky hands. He planted moist kisses on her. ¡°Lune¡­ Here¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s merely a book, is it not?¡± ¡°Mmmm¡­¡± Viola¡¯s feet started moving backward until she eventually backed up into the bookshelf. At first, she was shocked when the books came tumbling down, but she quickly became disarmed by how Lustian grabbed onto her br*asts. ¡°Viola¡­.¡± When his eyes shone, her heart thumped. They kissed each other on the lips briefly. The way their lips met, just ever so slightly, was stimulating. Knowing that the passion could go further than just the kisses led her to open her mouth on her own and insert her tongue into his mouth. Such a daring move, Lustian¡¯s eyes fluttered shut beautifully. After firmly grasping his neck, she pulled his body in even further. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Lune¡­.¡± ¡°I love you¡­.¡± A faint source of light quivered in the dimly lit library. In the library, his rising warmth subtly pushed her closer to the edge. The lust burning up from deep inside her seduced her in ways that could not be described. Soon enough, they interlocked from below. As if they had been waiting for it, their moans echoed throughout the room. They acted upon their instincts only. His body pierced her deep within. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± The afterimage in the darkness displayed his beautiful movements. At the same time, she squirmed intensely as a result of the intoxicated pleasure. One of her legs was hanging over his arm. The thickness of his member going in and out of her lace underwear left her mouth agape. His haggard breaths drenched her ears, his noises were tinged with anxiety. Even if they wouldn¡¯t say this to each other, she could feel it. That he shared the same sentiments with her¡­. Even while she spent every day in a dreamlike state, she also felt that there was a huge amount of pressure weighing down on her chest. (If you aren¡¯t God¡¯s Companion, help us find them! That is your purpose!) It was like someone was shouting this in her ear repeatedly. That the duties weighing on him weren¡¯t just his to bear¡­ Viola closed her eyes. Just then, she pictured the parchment in her head. On the parchment hovering over her head, it seemed that a flashy and complex emblem started forming, but the meaning of it was ambiguous. Viola thought she was seeing things and her eyes went wide at the thought. Suddenly she was in a state of shock. It showed up briefly and then disappeared, but she was sure she saw it. When she opened her eyes wide, a bunch of letters in clear print were shown on the parchment. Viola then felt like she was struck by lightning. ¡°¡­!¡± ? Viola had a dream. It was the forest that she grew up in during her youth. It was full of the fragrance of flowers, and adorable animals were frolicking in the field of flowers. Even while grieving the loss of her mother, the siblings, who only had each other, did not despair and instead had hope. One day, when they escaped the forest, only good things would happen. Just then, a man approached the siblings. Since it was so long ago, she couldn¡¯t remember it, but it seemed like he had appeared not long after they were trapped in the forest. They surmised that he came to find them when he finally regained his spirits. ¡°You are highly valuable individuals. The time will come when the world will recognize your worth. Edward¡­ Viola¡­ You belong to the bloodline of the esteemed royal family.¡± Wearing a benign smile, the man soon left the forest. The two children looked straight at each other¡¯s faces and tilted their heads. The one who first spoke was Edward. He patted young Viola¡¯s head with a bright smile. ¡°Mother said the same thing, that we are valuable individuals. Viola¡­ We must never be discouraged no matter the number of fingers that are pointed at us. We have royal blood running through our veins, and someday Father will come to recognize us as his own children.¡± Viola nodded and stretched her arms out to her brother. His embrace was as warm as her mother¡¯s. That was when it happened. Edward suddenly grew up to be an adult and held her tight. She teared up. ¡°Edward!¡± It was the first time that she saw Edward, not in a bloody state but just smiling instead. It was also the first time she saw him in a tail-coat instead of being buried under a bloody flag. He held her so tight to the point where it was as if he would crush him. Then, he whispered softly in her ear. ¡°My younger sister¡­ Viola. Do not fear the test that God has given you. Do not be afraid. Viola¡­ Viola¡­ Remember that I am always by your side, Viola¡­.¡± ? Suddenly, she opened her eyes. Such a vivid dream left Viola in a daze. Who was that? Who was that man? After hearing such strange words from a man that she didn¡¯t even remember, he had never showed up again. Though she tried to recall his face, his back was facing the sun, so she couldn¡¯t even see his face in the dream. Cough, cough¡­ Suddenly, she was coughing and felt shivery. She thought that the s*x they had in the library the previous night had taken a toll on her. It seemed that she caught a cold after riding a horse while she was sweating. The coughing caused Lustian to also stir from his slumber. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Are you coughing?¡± ¡°No, I am alright. Cough¡­.¡± ¡°This won¡¯t do. Wait. I will call for somebody.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. After a good sleep, I will be alright.¡± Viola chose to go back to sleep rather than taking medicine. Lustian looked at me worryingly and then put his hand to her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, but¡­ Come here. I will hold you.¡± ¡°Yes, hold me.¡± He enveloped her in his arms and rubbed her back. She was happy. She was so happy that she wouldn¡¯t care if she dropped dead at that moment. To ensure their happiness, she had to make a decision. Soon after, she remembered the letters on the parchment she saw the previous night. Without realizing it, her body was shivering. Lustian pulled her into a deeper embrace. While in his warm embrace, she made a decision. Edward¡­ Watch over us¡­ ? The next day, Lustian called for the nanny and asked her for a favour with regard to Viola. Although it seemed that his relationship with the nanny was fraught, now that Wendy¡¯s identity had been revealed, the nanny also no longer thought of him as the enemy. ¡°I knew you would end up with cold chills at least once, considering you¡¯ve been aching night after night¡­.¡± ¡°I am alright. Cough, cough.¡± Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur As Lustian grew further away from her side, Viola¡¯s fever went up as if it had been waiting for the right time. Rosha and the nanny had been busy since the morning. Viola was preoccupied with trying to deal with her aches and looking after Wendy. Looking at the both of them* made her smile without noticing it herself. Although they were aunt and niece, they looked uncannily similar. It made sense to leave her to the nanny instead of to any other maid. [*Nanny and Rosha¡­ they are aunt n niece] Viola looked at the nanny as she accepted the spoonful of soup that she fed her. ¡°Nanny, I have to ask. Do you by any chance remember the nobleman that came to see us when we used to live in the forest?¡± ¡°Nobleman? Who? There was not a single person that came looking for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it was a dream¡­ He was a very tall man. He found me and Edward when we were playing in the woods and left after leaving some very ominous words behind.¡± As the nanny was tying a ribbon around Wendy¡¯s hair, her face suddenly turned white. ¡°Why are you talking about this now? Did someone truly come to find you two?¡± ¡°At the time, I assumed that he was sent by the palace to keep an eye on us both. Last night I dreamt of that time.¡± ¡°What¡­ did he say? The nobleman, I mean.¡± ¡°That we were very valuable people, that we have royal blood running through us.¡± The nanny¡¯s eyes went wide. However, she acted as if it held no significance. ¡°It is true that you have valuable blood. After all, you are both royalty. He was simply stating a fact, so pay it no mind.¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose so.¡± While the nanny went back to touching up Wendy¡¯s hair, Viola felt something about her actions seemed odd. It was odd that she, who didn¡¯t lose her composure even in front of Lustian, reacted so strongly to what was said. The nanny¡¯s hands quivered. She was about to call out to her but then stopped herself. It looked like she didn¡¯t want to be reminded of something specific. Viola closed her eyes again. She could not fall asleep. Her dreams were strangely vivid. As Wendy got on the bed, she could hear the nanny scolding her. She insisted that she would catch a cold, but her voice was soft as she was saying it. ¡°Please don¡¯t fall ill¡­ Your Highness. Hnnn¡­.¡± ¡°Wendy¡­.¡± She touched her small, adorable cheeks. Wendy was still the princess of the Kingdom of Koronis, and she was Viola¡¯s sister. She and Lustian had decided to keep it a secret for a while for her safety. She felt it was pitiful that the little girl could not call them mommy and daddy even though they were right there. ¡°Let me hold you for a moment.¡± She held the tiny body. As she parted her ebony hair, she could feel her nose well up. Lustian came back to the empress¡¯s palace. It seemed that he found out that she was sick given that he came over with a doctor. He held Wendy and comforted her. ¡°The empress needs her rest. Let me play with you.¡± ? After sleeping for half a day, she finally felt well. Viola called Paul over. ¡°Paul. Yesterday, I dreamt of Edward.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Through the dream, he told me to not be afraid.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Paul was just as much of a brilliant and trustworthy knight as Edward was to her. He had served Viola as if she were his king. Only her could carry out her plans. The previous night, Viola seemed to be deep in thought, unlike Lustian who was asleep. She could vividly remember the text on the parchment. She intended to not neglect the fact that his duties would soon become hers. For that reason, she needed much more information. She intended to interact with more people of the imperial family. ¡°I must go meet Her Majesty. It may be too late, but I haven¡¯t greeted her once ever since I became Empress. Be ready.¡± ? At the same time, a letter of correspondence arrived at the Kingdom of Koronis. It was about the fact that Lustian found out about Wendy¡¯s identity. Simultaneously, there was also news of how it was certain that Viola was indeed God¡¯s Companion. The King of Koronis¡¯ face scrunched up. Just then, the naked woman lying next to him started laughing. ¡°How could they think they wouldn¡¯t get caught? So then what becomes of us? If this is the case, doesn¡¯t the Arpen Empire have to continue receiving God¡¯s blessing?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be the case. If the worse comes to worst, I am also thinking of extorting Viola.¡± ¡°Ho ho ho. Your Highness, do you really think that¡¯s possible? Do not underestimate Viola. Did you not fail multiple times?¡± ¡°I cannot give up on this golden opportunity. We have a chance to swallow the Arpen Empire whole. Hu hu¡­ If it doesn¡¯t collapse on its own, we¡¯ll have to make sure it does.¡± The naked woman rubbed her bre*sts against his gr*in. Soon though, there was a lustful glint in the king¡¯s eyes. He thrust his swollen manhood into the woman¡¯s hole. ¡°Ahhh, ah¡­ As expected, the king I have chosen is certainly special. I expected the children to be special, but they turned out to be fools. Ahhhh! Your Highness¡­ Aghhhh¡­.¡± Both of their m*ans echoed through the den. There was a person who could hear their mo*ns. From the middle of the wide hall, the woman staring at them intensely was the Queen of Koronis. Her face was beet red. It was because of erotic moans coming from the den. ¡°He¡¯s a cruel man. You will be cursed. It¡¯s appalling and disgusting. It¡¯s as disgusting as that bloodline.¡± Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur While Viola was asleep, Lustian spent time with Wendy. When it was time for her nap, she was sent off to the crown prince¡¯s palace. Then the emperor met a man that came frantically running. Scrunching up his face, he hurried back to the temple. Just then, he encountered the previous empress who was holding a memorial service at the altar. ¡°It has been a while.¡± Even though it had been a while since they last met, the empress did not seem happy to see Lustian as she used to. Ever since the love of her life passed, she projected her resentment onto her son. Their once wholesome mother-son relationship faded away. Her visage was cold. Her frosty stare once aimed at Ivan was now directed at Lustian. ¡°How are you doing?¡± ¡°You ask as if you don¡¯t know. I for one am praying for your father every single day. I indeed wonder why you show up after eight years of hiding from me.¡± ¡°The empress will be here soon.¡± Her hands shook. She used to be the most precious mother to him but not anymore. When Viola realized that all of the possible suspicions about her were realized, she started moving so as to figure out the true nature of the situation. If Paul hadn¡¯t told her about this, this would¡¯ve been dangerous for her. She was expecting that she¡¯d go looking for the previous empress so¡­ Paul passed this onto Lustian so as to protect her. As soon as Lustian heard about this, he rushed into the temple. If he couldn¡¯t stop this, he decided he must hear it for himself and insist that she wasn¡¯t God¡¯s Companion¡­ ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll change anything? No matter how much you try to stop it, you cannot shield her from her destiny.¡± ¡°I can.¡± ¡°How do you intend to do so? If they are already suspicious, the whole imperial palace would know already by now. Ho ho. This is truly ridiculous.¡± ¡°For now, I am!¡± Just then, the empress stopped ridiculing Lustian¡¯s actions. An unstoppable aggressiveness surged out of his body. Since it was most important to him that Viola wasn¡¯t taken away by God, his mother¡¯s love for him was secondary. His lips twitched as he stared at former empress. ¡°I command you as Emperor. Do not spread this around. Those who disobey my command will never be forgiven.¡± The empress dowager thought her ears were deceiving her. Was this the same child she gave birth to? His words repeated in her head. I sacrificed everything I could to make him Emperor, but now that same person is ostracizing me. As if it wasn¡¯t enough that I couldn¡¯t cover my eyes or ears, I can¡¯t even exercise my power. Ever since the previous Emperor, I came to the temple thinking that all of my ambitions were of no use, but it was surreal to see Lustian come back as a different person after all of these years. ¡°This is what I have to say. So I ask this of you, please. Do not force me to have you punish you with my own hands.¡± ¡°Do not fret. There is no hope left for me anyhow.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± A look of embarrassment washed over his face. Spouting out these nasty words would not ease his heart. ¡°Now leave. It is time for my prayer.¡± ¡°Next time, I shall return with the empress.¡± ¡°No, do not return.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°I have no intention to take on the role of your mother. So Lustian, find your path. I will let myself be buried with the incense of His Highness.¡± A deep sigh came out of her mouth. Lustian got up without looking back. She thought of the time she turned sixteen. She saw him at a party of one of the marquis. As soon as she saw the crown prince, she was infatuated by his enchanting looks and fell in love with him. As soon she found out she had an arranged marriage with him, she felt as if she owned the whole world. She knew that the person watching her from afar was of the highest status, but her mother did not want her to be the crown princess. ¡°If you marry him, your life will be in shambles.¡± It was at that moment when she regretted not heeding her mother¡¯s words. However, she also thought that it was Providence. ¡°Humans are incapable anyhow. Is that not true? You can come out now.¡± She watched someone coming down from the altar. She walked down a few stairs and then stopped in her tracks. The person was wearing a red dress, proudly wearing a crown on her head with the appearance of Empress. She must¡¯ve been planning to arrive with an appearance like that from the start. ¡°That¡¯s right, how do you feel about hearing that with your ears?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± The woman was Viola. Arriving just before Lustian, it dawned on the previous empress that she was also her daughter-in-law. ¡°Do you intend to become God¡¯s Companion on your own? It may be that becoming God¡¯s Companion is the most peaceful method to end things, but¡ª¡± ¡°No, I do.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± She was shocked at Viola¡¯s words. Lustian was the one insisting upon keeping her identity secret, but she suggested otherwise. ¡°I was thinking that if I were God¡¯s Companion, what would God want from me? I also wondered why He¡¯d let His own partner sleep with another man and bear a child with him? It¡¯s suspicious.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even been inside of God, so how would you know?¡± ¡°This is what I was thinking of. It feels like God is intending something other than finding a love that turns into the other half of his heart.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I have already given my heart to Lune. God would not gain anything from having a partner that¡¯s only an empty shell.¡± She refused to make eye contact with Viola. This had always been the case, but her resilience even in my presence was surely different from the other princesses. ¡°It seems like you know more than I do, Your Highness. You know that God doesn¡¯t really want love from me.¡± ¡°Wh- What? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I thought about the story of the two of them as I was on my way over here. [The Story of God and the Virgin]. On the outside, their relationship was disguised as a beautiful love, but in truth. God broke the unbreakable vow. The two of them were in love, so they didn¡¯t know that they committed an unforgivable sin.¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The cold air wrapped around the previous empress¡¯s body. The altar had a more unsettling atmosphere than usual. ¡°Last night, I saw some text on the parchment from the library. I was so shocked¡­.¡± ¡°What¡­ was it?¡± Her face turned pale. ¡°No matter how much he¡¯ll hold you and whisper proclamations of love in your ear, you shall never be washed off your sins¡­.¡± A melancholic smile spread across Viola¡¯s face. This was more depressing than the idea of becoming God¡¯s Companion. ¡°Pardon me? What did you just say?¡± Her lips were quivering. ¡°If you think just for a while of how the new world has many gods with strict rules that they follow amongst themselves, you will find the answer. There will always be a king there. Thus, I will be the one facing punishment. I love not the God of Judith, but instead another man, and so His intention is to make me God¡¯s Companion so that I live with half a heart, longing for the man that I truly love, until death.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± She herself did not know what she was saying. However, Viola could see it clearly. The text that appeared on the parchment and then faded away. At first, she was confused as to what the text was referring to, but now that she had become God¡¯s Companion, she understood. She was God¡¯s Companion. And not only did the emperor know about this, but also the previous empress. Perhaps more people knew about this¡­ Of course, everyone fooled her. Except for one person¡­ Paul. ¡°What are you saying? Do you mean that I should tell the emperor?¡± Paul was bouncing around. The one who said that she¡¯d meet the previous empress was Viola. From the start, she didn¡¯t trust in the condition that Lustian told her about in order to get Paul to be on her side. Paul, being as obedient as he was, wasn¡¯t one to be swayed by money or power, so wouldn¡¯t there be another reason? She was suspicious. ¡°Lately, His Highness has been training Sir Paul himself.¡± She heard about this from Rosha. At the time he was sparring every day, and Paul was always by his side. There could only be one reason why the knight stood by his side, despite serving her as if she was his king. He was in danger. There was no other reason why he¡¯d be shaken. Viola figured out that Lustian was using Paul to hide something. She was daring enough to resist him, but she couldn¡¯t let this slide any longer. ¡°So¡­ what do you intend to do? Do you still want to become God¡¯s Companion and go to Him?¡± ¡°No, never.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I will fight. I will face God and battle him. We will not part again. Even those eight years of waiting were agonizing, so there is no way that I will spend my whole life apart from him.¡± ¡°M-My empress! This is extremely dangerous. Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± She knew it wasn¡¯t easy, but Viola could not give up. Lustian was risking his life to fight, so she couldn¡¯t rest comfortably. ¡°When I arrived as Empress, I made a promise to Edward, a knight who was protecting me. I would never succumb to my destiny, and instead, I would protect my loved ones.¡± She looked at Viola with a bewildered expression. Since Viola was on top of the stairs, it was like she was looking up to a higher being, but it did not faze her. In fact, she was mesmerized as if she was looking at an otherworldly person. Viola climbed down the stairs and greeted her respectfully. As her daughter-in-law and Empress of the empire, she decided to treat her with respect since she was her predecessor. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t approve of me. But please wait. Watch me as I overcome this obstacle. And the day you accept me as Empress, I wish that you invite our family to the temple and join us for a lovely dinner.¡± Viola held her head high and turned around. The previous empress stood in one place for a while, looking at the departing figure, and laughed. She wrapped her black dress and went up the stairs in a frenzy. She looked at the slumbering Emperor as if she was pleading. ¡°As expected¡­ the empress is on a different level. You were right, Your Highness. Then, should I just watch over her idly? That will not be an easy feat, Your Highness¡­.¡± ? After Viola came out of the temple, her legs shook. She tried to pay it no mind but the shock was immense. As soon as her legs gave out and she tried to sit, Paul tried to grab her arm. However, she waved him away. ¡°I am fine.¡± ¡°My empress, I shall tell you what is torturing me. My allegiance to you is what led me to the answers that are now putting you in such danger¡ª¡± Paul¡¯s body started trembling, he was unable to finish his words. She did know why he was so afraid. She tried to put on a dignified look as she continued. ¡°Paul, I am thankful that you serve me as if I¡¯m your king. I intend to repay you. However¡­ what do you think it means to be a true knight? It is important to protect your king from danger, but I also think it is your duty as a knight to never go against your king¡¯s wishes and help them.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡± His eyes sparkled. ¡°I am not one to be protected by anyone. I am someone who should protect my family. Lune¡­ if he allows me to help carry his burden, wouldn¡¯t he feel more courageous? All it takes is for him to make up his mind.¡± ¡°The battlefield isn¡¯t what you¡¯re picturing, Your Highness. For the eyes that have only seen beautiful things¡­ being shown such cruelty and carnage is¡ª¡± He still spoke with concern in his voice, but it seemed that he had become less stubborn. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur With the benign look of a king, she stared at Paul. ¡°I am no longer a child. I will begin training right away tomorrow. Of course, I gain greater satisfaction from wielding a sword than wearing a dress. You will help me, no?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Paul.¡± ¡°Yes, I shall. If these are the wishes of my king¡­.¡± Paul kissed her on the back of her hand as a display of awe. Finally, Viola was relieved. She intended to not make it so apparent that she knew that she was God¡¯s Companion lest she makes Lustian worry¡­ Let us work together. I will be of great help to you. ? The next day, she started her official training. The knights were shocked seeing the empress take off her dress to change into her uniform and step into the military exercise hall. All she told Lustian was that she was using this as an outlet for her frustrations. Lustian, knowing her personality, was not suspicious. She was to receive training from Paul, but it was unexpected that Lustian would also join them in the training. As he took off his uniform and stepped into the training center, he looked stunning to her. The wind blew through his hair as his thin shirt flew around, revealing his pecs. ¡°Paul is quite skillful, but I am also aware of the sword fighting methods of the empress.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± Viola hesitated. ¡°Let us battle for old time¡¯s sake,¡± Lustian said with a bright smile. As they started to battle with the wooden swords, the knights watched them. ¡°I did not neglect my sword practice for the past eight years.¡± ¡°It seems like it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Viola got into her ready position and swished her wooden sword around. Even if she had hidden in the forest for those eight years, she didn¡¯t just hide. She became a female swordmaster in case someone was after her. Not only did she learn sword fighting, but also archery and how to sense someone¡¯s presence. Viola¡¯s mentor was Paul. With a skillful mentor comes a skillful student, and likewise, she became skillful enough to catch up with her master. ¡°Oho, you are doing well. You have a good stance. You improved a lot.¡± ¡°I will not spare you.¡± Lustian looked at her as if she were a fledgling. It was obvious that he was belittling her. This stoked her. Even though they did make love to each other, it was only natural that a swordmaster¡¯s instinct was to view the other as their competitor, no matter who they were. Viola brandished her sword. Just then, though he backed off, he was able to block her with ease. ¡°The sight of you like this is an adorable one¡­ Pfft.¡± Viola ground her teeth. As he laughed, she became more determined. Viola swished her sword again. From a third-person perspective, it was a brilliant scene, but it was different for the people actually battling. Unable to control her strength, her whole body spun around as she tried to swish the sword. Lustian took this opportunity to hold her from behind. His breath tickled her ear. ¡°You¡¯re so adorable that it makes me want to go to bed with you.¡± ¡°Huh, to say that¡ª¡± Her face turned beet red. To think that he could be so shameless. Although, it was his tenacious side that she fell for in the beginning. Viola used her elbow to hit him in the abdomen and escaped. Then, she got back into her position. The second battle commenced. A joyous applause erupted from the audience. ? Perhaps it was inevitable. She was no match for him anyhow. He won the second round as well, and suddenly their lips were touching. ¡°Wait¡­ Y-Your Highness¡­.¡± ¡°Kiss me. Since I won, do I not deserve an award?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ If we do this¡ª¡± He kissed her frantically. She found it embarrassing that they were kissing so openly in the hall. Expecting that she would be embarrassed, the loyal subjects ordered all of the knights to leave. As soon as they were out of sight, Viola put her hand on Lustian¡¯s nape. His glorious tongue moved frantically through the inside of her mouth. ¡°Mmmm¡ª¡± From his lips came a very warm breath. Since they trained under the hot afternoon sun, the two were covered in sweat. His body temperature was higher than usual. More than anything, something hot was pressing on her stomach. She looked down at his manhood which was showing through his clothes. ¡°I want to do it. Of course, I suppose that my empress also wants the same.¡± His rod was so erect that it looked like it would burst, despite only not having s*x for a day. That was not important, however. This was a hall, which meant that anyone could hide there and watch them in secret. Wary of the location they were in, Lustian grabbed her hand and took her somewhere. Limping, he walked over to a small storage room below the platform. When they opened the door and walked, there were armor, swords, and flags stacked onto each other. ¡°No one will see us here.¡± ¡°Ahhh, Lune¡­!¡± Lustian grabbed onto her thin clothes and took them off revealing her shoulders and chest. He started by sucking on her dainty, long neck. Viola¡¯s body twitched. His busy hands started touching her sensitive spots, and at the same time, her pants and underwear came down at once. As soon as his large hands grabbed onto her br¨¥asts, her mind went blank. His lips slid down and nibbled on the n*pples right away. As soon as he bit on the round, erect buds, she m*aned. ¡°Uhhh¡­. Ahhh¡­..¡± ¡°I might be hasty. You were much too beautiful with the way you were sword fighting. There were other bastards who had eyes for you, but it is definitely fascinating that even that is such an attractive trait.¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Lustian playfully bit on the n*pple. Viola¡¯s back arched thanks to hurtful pleasure. As his finger carefully came to her honeypot, there was some noise. The cave that became wet the moment they started kissing didn¡¯t have any trouble accepting his finger. Her shoulders shrank as she felt something wet. ¡°Mhm¡ª¡± His lips came on top, his tongue licked the earlobe and then entered. ¡°I¡¯m going to put it in. I think it¡¯s gotten bigger, but you don¡¯t dislike it right?¡± ¡°No¡­ I like it.¡± Viola¡¯s body was waiting for him. Lustian returned with the brightest smile at her truthful answer. He put her legs on his arms, aimed his manhood to her hole before penetrating with force. Her chin reflexively went up. There was a sound of a smack, but it brought pleasure than shame. The inside was tightening, and each time he moved his waist, she let out a m*an. ¡°Mmm¡­.¡± ¡°Ugh, Viola, hut!¡± Lustian groaned from the intence pleasure. He seemed to have momentarily lost his breath as his shaft rubbed the cl*toris. His entire body seemed to be on fire. Each time he shoved the sensitive part and drew a circle, the point was hit and the hips shook. The juice that seemed to be coming out like a waterfall wet his rod and he thrust hard each time. As his lips approached, she quickly opened her mouth. As he started to thrust into her core, she let out a high-pitched scream. Her toes curled up and her bottom tingled, she couldn¡¯t resist the pleasure. To match the tall man, she had to tip-toe. When he noticed that it was getting hard for her, he lifted her legs and wrapped them around his waist. He had such amazing strength. He was moving his waist in the air, but it was no different than when they were lying down. ¡°Ha¡ª¡± ¡°Ah! Ut, hmph!¡± He let out a rough breath and held tightly onto her waist so she wouldn¡¯t fall. The hard member hit the deep part of her covert place. He kept hammering without a moment of rest. It was hot as if their entire body was on fire. ¡°Hmph! So tight. Ah!¡± ¡°¡­. Ha, hmph!¡± His hot breaths brushed her ears. The air that was spreading in the small storage room got hot. His excited rod kept secreting juices and made a lewd sound at the hitting point. Squish, squish! The friction got bigger as he moved more aggressively and the sound also seemed to bring pleasure. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± He grabbed the back of Viola¡¯s head and put his tongue in. The soft tongue grabbed onto his tongue and didn¡¯t let go. He entangled his tongue with hers. He shook his waist very aggressively as he glided over her tidy teeth. ¡°Ah¡­.¡± He then brought his lips to the rigid n*pple and sucked on it. The bud that already had red marks all over it was tinglied with pleasure even at the slightest touch. The lewd sound of test*cles hitting the pub*c part echoed deep in the storage room. She felt like she was losing her mind with the sensation that was climbing through her spine and spreading in her body. At this moment, Viola felt her rationale was about to be paralyzed because of the pleasure. No, when the s*x starts, her rationale disappears, and she only seeks pleasure. ¡°Ha¡­ ha!¡± ¡°Ah! Hmm. Mm!¡± It seemed like he got more excited as his member went inside her core. The blackish red meat that was perfectly bitten was swirling in the sensitive vag*na. His movement started to become faster and he kept going. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah, ah¡­.¡± The sensitive skin of the vag*na went in and out with his meat and kept repeating the process. Whenever she couldn¡¯t balance properly because of his strength, he would grab and straighten her waist all along vigorously rammering into her. ¡°Ha, ha¡­. Hmph, ha¡­..¡± He smiled when he looked at her mo*ning because of the pleasure he was giving her. Her breasts moved up and down along his movement. Even the sweat that was rolling off each other¡¯s skin was alluring. The wet body that was rubbing on the skin was quite lewd. He kept on licking her cheek and lips. ¡°Ah, ah.¡± From between the legs that were completely spread, poured down the endless stream of nectar. Each time he went in and out it felt like her stomach became hotter. ¡°Hmph¡­.¡± He slowly wandered into her body. It felt good. The pleasure his body was feeling was ecstatic beyond words. Her eyes teared up at such pleasure. Then he stuck out his tongue and licked the tears off. A large hand came and grabbed her chin to meet their eyes. The black eyes only looked into hers. He softly caressed her lips. They were sweating buckets. As the beautiful black hair stuck on the cheek, she was mesmerized by him. ¡°I love you, Viola.¡± He swallowed her lips with a happy smile. Viola also laughed in bliss. As if he was planning on drinking the sweat that was falling off her forehead, he washed it away with his tongue. ¡°I love you too¡­ Lune¡­.¡± Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola¡¯s training continued after. From time to time, Lustian came to the training ground and became her partner. But in his absence, Paul was the partner. When the swordsmanship training was over, she immediately grabbed a bow. She pulled the bowstring towards the target between the trees. Her hands became rough and many a calluses bloomed on her fingers due to concentrated training, even so, she spent most of her day training. Of course, that looked weird to others. ¡°Why are you training so much all of a sudden?¡± ¡°You know how I am. Sometimes, I go hunting in the forest and get my own game.¡± Viola smiled and spun her tightened shoulder. ¡°You have many things to do as an empress. The Grand Empress¡¯s work is also being delayed¡­.¡± ¡°I finished them all in the morning.¡± Lustian leaned against a tree and quietly observed Viola¡¯s action. His gaze took some of her attention, but she focused on pulling the bowstring and hitting the target. Thump! As she hit the target with one shot, the people who were staring were impressed. Her skill had certainly improved. She brushed her hair which was wet with her sweat and looked up towards the sky. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Quite. Today¡¯s the hottest day. Do you want to go for a swim?¡± ¡°Swim? Sure.¡± ¡°Wendy will go too. I told her to get ready already.¡± It was the first time in a while for the three to be relaxing. Lustian got on a horse and stretched his hand, but Viola brought another and hopped onto it. He laughed. ¡°So stubborn.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be off first. Ha!¡± Viola kicked the side of the horse hard and rdashed towards the forest. As the two horses ran like they were competing, a carriage followed from afar. As she glanced back, it was the Empress Carriage. It was carrying Wendy and following as hard as it could. The place they arrived at was the Lake of God. Only people with permission could enter, but Wendy was a special guest that had permission from the Emperor. Rosha and the nanny¡¯s eyes opened wide as they saw the Lake of God for the first time. It was the second time the beautiful Judith flower bloomed on the ground, and the surface that was shining from afar looked like a jewel. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s beautiful! Right? Aunt?¡± ¡°Rosha, be careful not to step on Judith flower.¡± ¡°Ah! Yes! I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Some maids made a resting ground by the Judith flowers. They took out a table and put lace cloth on top of it, placed gold plates, and then dismissed themselves. The rest was finished by the nanny and Rosha. Kyle and Paul were in charge of guarding the imperial family. Three people jumped into the lake. As they were wearing thin inside clothes, the knights turned their backs. It was cool. There was nothing better than swimming on a hot day. ¡°Are you ok? It¡¯s not scary right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Wendy was good at swimming. She splashed around and swam in a shallow place. Lustian and Viola didn¡¯t go far from the little girl and cooled off. ¡°If you rest your body in the lake, the thirst disappears.¡± ¡°Is that how you got rid of your thirst when I wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Yes. If I hadn¡¯t met you then I¡¯d be living in that pain forever.¡± As Lustian was topless, each time he moved his strong chest muscles moved. She really liked the shoulders and chest that got wider. He pulled her hand and kissed on her forehand. It was that moment that Rosha¡¯s sudden scream was heard. As they quickly turned their heads, Wendy was wailing. It was a place where it was low enough for a child¡¯s foot to reach so did she just slip? Thankfully, Wendy was where Lustian could grab her just by reaching out so he was able to hug the little girl immediately. As the child was coughing out water, he patted her back. It was then that a stunned Rosha went in, took Wendy and brought her out from the water. This time, Viola felt her feet sinking. Underneath her feet was swirling sand and lots of bush. Shocked, she couldn¡¯t even scream. As all of Lustian¡¯s attention was towards Wendy, she was pulled in. A huge typhoon was swirling underneath the feet. Mmmmmmm! Viola was struggling while grabbing her throat. Viola opened her eyes as she heard the voice coming from somewhere. As she came to her senses and looked down, tens of hundreds of waterweed grabbed her legs and pulled her towards the bottom. As they were pulling with force, her feet felt like they were going to be cut off. She flailed her hands crazily, desperately calling for Lustian. That moment, with a splash, a huge water pillar was rammed into the bottom of the lake. Even in her dizzy mind, she could see his face. Lustian glared. His eyes that could be seen in the water showed resentment to God that was taking his companion without his permission. Viola reached out her hands towards him. But no matter how much she reached out, she couldn¡¯t reach him. She could see his face. ¡­. Bang!!!! There was the sound of an explosion. Viola closed her eyes. The bottom of the lake was like thick darkness. Underneath were waving waterweed mixed with darkness, creating a dreamy scenery. The length and width were so close that they looked like voluptuously long hair. No matter where you looked it was the same colour, and they moved the same way. The weeds wrapped around Viola¡¯s feet changed its colour. Soon it looked like silver hair and kept pulling her body down. As her body went down, she was out of breath and her heart pumped without rest. Even while she couldn¡¯t breathe, her mind was clear. She knew what was down there. That moment, it was [The Land of God] that popped up in Viola¡¯s head. The sound of a dearly crying virgin¡¯s voice echoed in her ears endlessly. God abandoned the virgin that grew old, but her longing and love towards him didn¡¯t change. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur That moment, a man¡¯s voice could be heard. The moment the voice was heard, she felt her heart was tightening and it hurt. It was the first time she heard the voice, but she knew that He was the God that loved the virgin. The sad feeling that was coming from the bottom of her heart exploded all at once. The tears flowed without her intending. As she became a flower already as she died waiting for him, no matter how much the virgin shouted He couldn¡¯t hear her. The virgin that became a flower kept calling out to Him, but all He did was cry and didn¡¯t look at the flower. If anything, He took off the flower that kept grabbing onto him, threw it on the ground and screamed while looking up towards the sky. God kneeled and punched the ground with His fists. He was blaming His foolish self and inflicting self-harm. The flower that was watching him felt her heart collapse. Her heart was burning from watching the ground that became a lake with his tears. At some point, Viola was looking at what the virgin that became a flower was looking at. It was that moment¡­ Suddenly, a huge light descended from the sky. A man that appeared at the place where the light disappeared grabbed the mourning God¡¯s neck. Then in a split moment, he ripped His chest and took out His heart. Red blood shot up in the sky, He tried to protest with His entire body in vain. ¡°How dare you to take my partner¡¯s heart¡­. Shameless¡­!¡± The man split God¡¯s heart, which was spewing blood, in half. Then he threw the severed half into the river. The flower was surprised. She was trembling, then lowered her head. ¡®Who¡­ who¡­. Would do this to my love¡­¡¯ The flower was short so she couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face closely as he was basically a giant. As she was just a small flower, she couldn¡¯t see the face of the one she loved. But the voice of her beloved could be heard clearly. Then His voice could no longer be heard. All the flower could do was cry while looking at His dormant fingers. She couldn¡¯t do anything. His heart was plucked out, blood spurted like a fountain, and was split in half, but she couldn¡¯t even scream with all her might. His body was thrown into the river with a splash. She saw him floating on the river. ¡®I want to see his face. His face¡­¡¯ But unfortunately, the flower couldn¡¯t see his face. At the lake, it was only the virgin that became a flower and the man who punished God. The flower¡¯s body trembled uncontrollably. As the flower turned her head, she could see the huge foot. As she thought now it was her turn to be stepped on, she was scared. But strangely, her fear didn¡¯t materialize. He actually looked like he was careful not to step on her. She saw him flinch and move his foot as the tip of his foot touched her. The man that she saw just a moment ago and the man she¡¯s seeing now didn¡¯t match. ¡®Who is this man?¡¯ The flower plucked her courage to lift her head. Then, she saw the man¡¯s face albeit blurred. The man¡¯s hair that was covered with the blood of her loved one was silver. The man lowered his head. As their eyes met, the flower¡¯s eyes opened wide. It was handsome with a soft touch. You¡­ are God of Judith? ¡°¡­ Come back to your place. Then I¡¯ll forgive him.¡± The man spoke in a God¡¯s language. The flower shook her head vigorously. She shook her body to pry her feet from the ground that she was planted in, but it was of no use. No. It wasn¡¯t that face! Who is it? Who¡¯s the God of Judith? I can¡¯t remember! At all¡­ The flower refused the man. Her mind was in confusion after the man appeared. In her eyes, she could see his body slowly sinking to the bottom. ¡°It¡¯s not you my heart wants! I want to go to him. I want to reach him¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fake. Virgin, what you see is the real me.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe him. Like the legend, she saw him take out his heart and split it into two, but he¡¯s saying he¡¯s the real God of Judith. The man was deceiving her. She glared at the man. He had a soft face, but she knew he was a different being. The man suddenly started laughing. But then unlike when he was trying not to step on her a moment ago, he plucked out the flower. ¡°Ah!¡± It was painful. As she was pulled out from the ground, she felt the same pain as that of her legs being torn off. The man brought the flower¡¯s face close to his. Then with his long tongue, lightly licked her. Her body became hot. ¡°If you really want to go to him, look with your eyes. The final moment of your man¡ª¡± The man threw the flower into the lake. The flower that was thrown afar somehow landed on his body that was heartless. She crawled up with all her might. Even though it felt like her entire body was being ripped apart, she wanted to see his face. After a while, she crawled up to his neck and felt exhausted. As her root was torn off, she didn¡¯t have any strength. Surprisingly, a hand could be felt wrapping around the flower¡¯s shoulder. The flower slowly lifted her head. Then she met his eyes. The faint smile¡­!!! ¡®Lune¡­!!!¡¯ Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°¡­. AH!¡± As her breathing came back, water entered her mouth. Viola quickly grabbed her sanity that was slipping away and opened her eyes. The fantasy that was in front of her disappeared and now she was in cold water. Through the waterweed, black hair could be seen waving. It was Lustian. He used a dagger to cut the waterweed that was wrapped around her feet. He quickly cut them off, grabbed her waist, and went up. She looked down. Then she saw the man with his hair cut off looking at Viola regretfully. Viola closed her eyes. Then she hugged Lustian¡¯s neck and put her head into his embrace. Stop it! I have no intention of being your bride! My love is only for one person. Doesn¡¯t matter what my relationship in the past was with you, I¡¯m rejecting you! The only person I love is Lune! If you need your lost heart then wait! I¡¯ll give it back! The life of a human is just about 80 years. So stop bothering me! She felt her body shooting up and Viola¡¯s eyes closed. Even with her consciousness going away, she could feel Lustian putting his lips on hers and putting pressure on her chest. Wendy who was bawling and Rosha, nanny¡­.. And¡­ His crying all mixed together was giving her a headache. He put his breath into her mouth. She was taking in his breath, but she couldn¡¯t take it all, as it looked like his breath was less than hers. Unlike her who was just in the water, he had to cut through the waterweed and had to move more so his breathing was rougher. ¡°You can stop¡­ We are both safe.¡± ¡®Viola! Viola!¡¯ The voice that was echoing loudly felt like the cry of God of Judith, which was weird. Viola thought that as she lost her consciousness. ? The palace of the empress flipped. The priestesses and priests summoned by the emperor all came to the palace and put in their divine power. Viola went to the gates of the death but thankfully came back. But she didn¡¯t wake for the next few days. As a result, the emperor¡¯s mood was very sharp. Thump! Lustian¡¯s eyes were aggressive as he slammed on the table. ¡°Is there any way to get rid of Judith River?¡± ¡°You¡­Your Majesty¡­. How could you say such¡­.¡± ¡°That a*sh*le tried to take my wife without my permission! He didn¡¯t even go through the ritual and tried to come to the human world!¡± Lustian¡¯s rage was off the roof. How angry did he have to be to get rid of Judith River, which was like his life? Kyle felt uneasy looking at him from the side. ¡°There is no way to fill a large river like that.¡± ¡°Even if Viola is God¡¯s Companion for sure, this is against the rule. He had to wait until I personally opened the way.¡± ¡°I think God has waited long enough. You also know that there is no time left.¡± That moment, Ivan, who was listening by the side, opened his mouth. ¡°It is you who also violated the rule. God probably knows that even though you know that the empress is God¡¯s Companion, you¡¯re not sending her.¡± ¡°Even then, to open the door between the world of Gods and humans is my job. That¡¯s the contract.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. Isn¡¯t there a limit to trying to hold? Now He might really not try to hold back. It¡¯s not going to stop with the curse being bestowed upon the entire imperial family¡­.¡± ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯d just sit back?¡± Ivan shook his head. ¡°No, you probably have a plan¡­.¡± ¡°Of course. I just haven¡¯t said it out loud.¡± Lustian was gathering mercenaries. Also, he lowered the standards of joining the Blood Army, so that even if one was not a noble, one has a chance to join. Anyone could join as long as they had skills. The number of mercenaries coming from across the continent was enormous. It was ten times the elite force of Blood Army that they put in few years of budget. ¡°War against God¡­ So reckless.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t want to send God¡¯s Companion and defy that covenant, then I will not stand down no matter what.¡± Lustian prepared for war. He, of course, volunteered to be at the helm for the war against God. ¡°Really, that¡¯s possible? If you win a war against God, you can destroy the covenant?¡± ¡°Do you want to witness it with your own eyes?¡± Ivan nodded and then Lustian brought a huge parchment from his study. As he said an incantation in God¡¯s language, the parchment that was rolled up spread out and dropped to the floor. Ivan read the letters on the parchment. ¡°But¡­ Why is it empty in the middle?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s not recorded every time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird that the past events aren¡¯t recorded?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking events in God¡¯s world were left out. Even if it was for a moment, Viola was in God¡¯s world. That moment, I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Ivan looked at Lustian who was deliberating. Then he leaned his head. It was a little weird that the event of Viola almost going over to God¡¯s world wasn¡¯t recorded. If it was a small personal event, then it was understandable that it wasn¡¯t recorded. But it was such a huge event¡­ ¡°You made sure word didn¡¯t get out? Are there any priests that were being suspicious?¡± ¡°Thankfully, no one. They just think that the empress drowned in the water. Princess Guinev¡¯s prayer helped quite a bit. Since we got over the hump, we won¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Wendy seemed very surprised.¡± Lustian rolled his hands into a fist. He felt annoyed that he couldn¡¯t worry about Wendy in the open. The moment the little girl¡¯s existence was noticed by Grand Priest, Viola would immediately become God¡¯s Companion. ¡°There¡¯s the nanny¡­.¡± ¡°Anyways, last time how did you get over the moment the empress almost found out that she¡¯s God¡¯s Companion? I was so surprised. I didn¡¯t even imagine that Anne knew the story of God¡¯s Companion.¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Ivan sighed. That moment, Lustian¡¯s eyes shook terribly. The emperor looked agitated like he knew how Anne is like. But tried hard to calmly answer Ivan. ¡°It was dangerous. It was a huge relief that I could only show what I wanted on the parchment¡­ If I was a little late then Viola would¡¯ve doubted me.¡± It was at that moment, the record on the parchment shown to Viola only contained the information that Lustian wanted to show her. Other than the information she knew, he didn¡¯t show anything else. He didn¡¯t have any intention of deceiving her, but he hated it even more for her to find out what he was preparing. Ivan voiced another concern. ¡°Wendy¡­ It¡¯s probably not possible to keep hiding her? Wendy and you, when the two of you are standing next to each other, you guys look so alike¡­ like you¡¯re related.¡± ¡°How would anyone know how I feel that I have to hide my child? It boils my blood but there are still too many enemies around me¡­ Perhaps, Anne hasn¡¯t noticed Wendy¡¯s existence?¡± ¡°Not at all. She¡¯s trying all her best to have a child. Taking so many medicines¡­ It¡¯s not like a child will be borne like that.¡± Ivan lightly shook his head. Lustian agreed to leave Anne up to Ivan. Her greed was to have a son as soon as possible so hopefully, her interest didn¡¯t reach Viola. ¡°She¡¯s your wife so you keep her busy.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Lustian took a few short breaths then rubbed his neck out with a nervous face. He was told that he shouldn¡¯t interrupt a priestess who was praying, so he was waiting in his office, but he wanted to go to the Empress¡¯s palace any moment. He felt like even if he prayed to the god that tried to take his wife He wouldn¡¯t listen anyway. He put his hands together and rubbed them. At this moment, Rosha came into the office hurriedly. She seemed like all her worries were gone. Lustian immediately stood up and then ran to the empress¡¯s palace with all his might. ? Her senses sharpened because of the noise around her. A headache came upon her, but her consciousness became clear. As Viola woke up, many voices reached her. As she turned her eyes she saw those precious to her. She looked at them one by one and then stopped at Lustian. ¡°Lune¡­.¡± She bit her lips and then let go. She was scared. When she was drowning, she was reminded of Lune¡¯s death in the fantasy created by the god. Him being thrown into River Judith with his heart split¡­ ¡°Viola!¡± Lustian hugged her. His heart was pounding like crazy. Slowly she became calm in his embrace. She dug her nose into him and took into his scent. ¡°What a relief. That you¡¯re ok¡­.¡± ¡°Back at you. You don¡¯t know how surprised I was¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry,¡± said she. ¡°It¡¯s ok¡­ Now that you¡¯re awake¡­.¡± He kissed her forehead. The state of his heart was clear. She probably woke up when his heart basically became ashes from worrying. He kissed her lips multiple times. Viola turned her gaze while feeling the warmth of his lips. Wendy looked very scared and had teary eyes. ¡°Wendy¡­.¡± ¡°Wah! Empress! Don¡¯t be hurt!¡± ¡°I¡¯m ok¡­ I¡¯m not hurt anymore.¡± Viola hugged Wendy and patted her shoulders. Then Lustian enveloped them both into his embrace. A sad sigh sounded throughout. It was only the people that knew their situation so the couple didn¡¯t bother hiding their love for Wendy. ¡°Sorry, Wendy. For making you sorry¡­ Shh¡­ Don¡¯t cry, baby.¡± ¡°Sob¡­ Sob¡­.¡± As Wendy¡¯s crying didn¡¯t stop, she was worried a little. But surprisingly it was Lustian that stopped the little girl¡¯s tears. He told Rosha to bring something and she quickly brought it. It was a doll. A big stuffed doll that was in a shape of a person wearing the traditional clothing of the Arpen Empire like a princess. As Wendy hugged the doll, she stopped crying. ¡°It¡¯s a gift. It¡¯s yours.¡± ¡°So pretty¡­!¡± Wendy¡¯s face became bright. Lustian softly brushed her hair and looked at her with a loving gaze. ¡°Wait just a little more, Wendy, until we restore your status¡­.¡± Wendy didn¡¯t understand, but Viola knew what he meant by that. He put his forehead lightly against the little princess¡¯s forehead and quietly whispered. Then the little girl hugged him and giggled very cutely. Lustian dismissed everyone. As they were left alone, he hugged Viola and trapped her in his embrace. ¡°What did you see in the water?¡± ¡°¡­. Nothing.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, just silver water weed that was pulling down my feet.¡± ¡°Silver water weed¡­.¡± Lustian¡¯s eyes shook. He tried not to show it, but his eyes were anxious. She could feel his agitation within. How could she not know his anxiety about her almost being taken by God? ¡°Hug me. Whenever we¡¯re hugging like this, there are no worries.¡± ¡°¡­Viola.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. Remember I promised?¡± Viola thought of the worst scenario. The situation when if they lose the war against God instead of winning. Then Lustian¡¯s fate would be like that fate. God basically was warning her. ¡°If you want to protect your love then come yourself. To your place¡­¡± Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Just like that, He warned her to come back. The fate was decided like that and it was only natural to return the half heart to him. But then that was giving up on everything. It wasn¡¯t in her personality to give up on anything without even trying a little. She was determined not to collapse under any circumstances. I¡¯m not going anywhere. The place I have to be is beside Lune¡­ You wait. It¡¯s not too late to have your heart back when my life ends¡­ Viola whispered to God in her heart then kissed Lustian¡¯s lips as if telling him to watch. As she passionately kissed him with her tongue, she saw the relief spreading his face. ¡°I love you, Lune¡­ Hmm!¡± Viola roughly squeezed her tongue and then sucked on his hot tongue. At the same time, she licked his teeth, rolled his tongue, and tied her own with his. His hands that were hugging her tightly were busy. She bit his lips and passionately explored them. Their lips burned even hotter. As she actively entangled their tongues, Lustian¡¯s eyes were full of heat. ¡°Was there this side of you? For me, it¡¯s more ecstatic.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer trying to hide it.¡± She lightly climbed onto his hips and rolled her lips. He stared at her ecstatically. She slid her hands under his clothes. She felt tingled as she touched the hard skin. He closed his eyes and felt her touch. ¡°¡­ Ha¡­.¡± Their lips overlapped again. They roughly sucked on each other¡¯s tongues. As she wrapped around the root of the tongue like he did, pleasure came. As she looked down, she could see his long eyelashes shaking. ¡°You are always more of an amazing woman than I thought.¡± As he softly touched her cheek, she kissed his giant palm. Then she moaned a little as she rubbed against his palm. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you fell for me?¡± She smiled as she bit his chin a little. ¡°Of course. Not just falling for you, but love you to the point where I want to take out my entire heart and give it to you.¡± He was smile was blindingly bright, so beautiful. Her heart raced. She used her finger to climb from his lips to his neck to this heart. The heart that was beating was ferocious. It was so hot that it felt like it was going to explode soon. The thing that touched underneath her thigh was also pulsating. ¡°Leave this heart here. I¡¯ll give you my heart¡­ Mm!¡± The lips collided before she finished. She melted at his skin that was coming in through her lips. He bit her ear and nibbled her face. She couldn¡¯t handle his touch that was full of lust. They flipped and now Lustian was on top of Viola. Then, like he was crazy about kissing, he suck and licked her lips. The erect thing touched her lower part. As the two g*nitals rubbed each other, she shook in pleasure. He looked more joyous. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun to love so passionately and to screw the same God together. Haha¡­!¡± His lips touched her neck. Her bre@sts were already flattened by his hard, sculpted chest. His breathing was rough. As he sucked on the skin under her neck, there was a sound. Her cave was already so wet that she could feel the nectar oozing down. ¡°Ah ut¡­!¡± He licked her ear canal, her shoulders shuddered as the sharp tongue entered her ear. The twin peaks that were held by giant hands shook like no tomorrow. At the same time, she felt the rod that was touching the inside of her thigh. When did he take it off¡­ He was naked. The manh*od that entered through lace p*nties was very lewd. ¡°Viola¡­ Ha¡­!¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Uh ut, ah ut!¡± His shaft went in all at once. As the thing that stabbed quickly reached deep, she didn¡¯t feel the pain that she¡¯d feel whenever it entered. She shook in pleasure as it immediately touched the spot. Their juices mixed where it was already wet. Her mouth opened at such bulkiness. His lips again touched hers¡­ entangled, they sucked on each other¡¯s lips. ¡°Uh ut¡­ ah! Lustian¡­!¡± ¡°So good, ut ut! Viola¡­!¡± Viola raised her nails. The pleasure that could not be described made her insides even wetter. Lustian, as if she were his object, peppered her with marks on her lips and various places on her neck. She, too, left marks on his body. They left marks on each other like beasts. It looked more reverent than lewd. He grabbed the back of her hands and sprung his hip. Squish, squish¡­ The wet rubbing sound felt great. When they¡¯re indulged in c*ital pleasure, Lustian became a totally different person. He was never relaxed. Viola threw her head to the back and swallowed her m*ans. ¡°Ah ah! Ah ah¡­!¡± ¡°Ha, ha ut¡­!¡± Her core was melting due to the tingling sensation. The pillar that was in her cave and his touch made her breathless. He gathered her mounds, took out his tongue, and licked on it crazily. Then, panting by her ears, moved his hips like an animal. She was going crazy. ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­!¡± ¡°Ugh, ha, ha¡­!¡± His movements became aggressive. At the same time, the gasping m*ans also became more aggressive. She felt like her face was going to explode. The rough back and forth movement made her spine chill. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Lustian bit her lower lips. It was such a lewd kiss that her eyes were popping out. His touch that was storming without rest made the inside of her core shake uncontrollably. The point where they joined was wet with juices making sounds at every thurst. Viola was too busy to even breathe in. He took her hands and had them wrap around the back of his neck. Both their hips twisted and m*ans emerged. ? As they were passionately making love, in God¡¯s realm, there was a god with silver hair that was cut off here and there. His eyes were aggressive. The eyes that were staring at them was so dangerous that it would make one¡¯s skin tremble. He let out a cold smile while sending them a heartless stare. He cracked His knuckles. Another man appeared in the space he was at. He was a god wearing the same white clothing and had long silver hair too. He crossed his arms, looked at the back of the other god, and scoffed. Then the god that had his hair cut turned around. ¡°Is this funny? Even though I miss my partner in front of my eyes?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so jealous. Those two are couples made by the God of fate¡­ Tsk¡­.¡± Another god, who was standing with a stern expression, tapped him lightly. Then around Him came out rainbow aura. He ground His teeth. ¡°How dare¡­ To challenge me as a human¡­ I cannot forgive! The Arpen Empire will disappear forever. Lustian¡­!!!¡± ¡°God can only allow interfering with a human¡¯s history up to this point. You should no longer be involved, I¡¯m sure Your Majesty knows too well¡­.¡± ¡°That face that¡¯s just making fun of me, I will rip that one day.¡± ¡°Hm, I wonder if you could? Beautiful Lune who could even steal the heart of a god? Hahaha. No, if you do there will be a consequence. Even though he¡¯s a human, he is an important person.¡± The god that had his hair cut turned around annoyed. When he did, there were two gods on top of the hill looking over painfully. He was observing the god just in case he was thinking something else. ¡°This had to be some sort of fate too. Or else there was no way Edward could be in the realm of gods.¡± ? A noble lady that came into the temple in the dark could be seen. She was covering herself with a dark robe, but the sound of clothing being dragged on the floor echoed in the quiet temple. The place she went so busily was waited upon by a Grand Priest and Grand Wizard. Annoyed, Anne took off her robe. ¡°We¡¯ve failed. His Majesty didn¡¯t open the door the realm of gods so the power of God didn¡¯t reach of the realm of humans.¡± ¡°¡­. I¡¯m not someone to give up just because of this.¡± They were responsible for this. They had a plan to have the god come to the realm of humans through the river as Lustian was distracted by Wendy. But he saved Viola in a short amount of time and God missed His timing. ¡°It was a hard made opportunity¡­ but it¡¯s no use. His Majesty would never send the empress near the lake anymore.¡± ¡°Then, what happens? We have to wait for the destruction of the Arpen Empire?¡± ¡°¡­We can¡¯t let that happen. I¡¯ll suggest to the two of them.¡± Anne stood up as if she couldn¡¯t take this anymore. ¡°Let me meet God.¡± ¡°¡­. Pardon?! Duchess! That¡¯s¡­.¡± ¡°I have to meet Him personally, and ask to end this once and for all.¡± The Grand Priest and the Grand Wizard turned white as they looked at each other. For a human to meet a god was as dangerous as putting their lives on the line. A human could only meet God at the brink of death. But Anne had already started a dangerous gamble. Even if her life was in danger, she had no intention of stopping. ¡°Everything has a cost. You know that well right?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Anne lifted her head. The the Grand Priest nodded. ¡°The emperor of this empire must be changed. The moment the emperor ignored the obligation from God, he lost his right as an emperor. I must become the empress of this empire. What will you do? Since you two are already deep into my plan, I¡¯m sure you know your life isn¡¯t safe?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± To ignore the emperor¡¯s order was treason. Even if it was to listen to the will of the late emperor, the dead emperor¡¯s order cannot be a priority over the current one. Time passed silently. As the answer was already decided, Anne had a big smile on her face. Since she had enough evidence to hold onto their lives, if they happened to betray her, she was ready to die with them. ¡°Ok. We will do our best to help you become the empress. At the same time, I agree to put Duke Ivan as the emperor. I will publicize information regarding God¡¯s Companion. Every noble, peasant, and the entire Slovenia Continent will hear the rumour. If we pressure him, His Majesty will no longer be able to keep God¡¯s Companion.¡± Anne had a faint smile on her lip as the Grand Priest gave a satisfying answer. She looked at the Grand Wizard. ¡°I want to hear your answer, Grand Wizard. Will you listen to the late emperor¡¯s will?¡± ¡°The late emperor¡¯s will is¡­ To send the lady that was pointed out as God¡¯s Companion to God. If that is the only way¡­ Then I agree. But, I disagree with crowning a new emperor.¡± Anne scoffed. ¡°It would be a different story if His Majesty Lustian took the crown off himself? Hohoho. Fine. I just need your will to be there. No one would want the Arpen Empire to become bloody by fighting against a god.¡± The Grand Priest took Anne¡¯s side for certain. The Grand Priest that followed God¡¯s words than the emperor¡¯s thought it was more important to keep the promise made with God. As Anne was able to bring the Grand Wizard to her side unexpectedly, she felt like she just got a huge army. A face was full of smiles, she was readying to meet God as she waited for the next time. ¡°Contact me when we¡¯re ready to meet the God of Judith. I will put my life on the line without hesitation.¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Paul had been busy the entire time Viola was unconscious. Even when his master was going through life and death, he was observing while moving quietly around the palace. The palace that was ice cold calmed down as the empress regained her consciousness, but his stern face was still the same. ¡°So his method of opposing a god is¡­ going to war? Then how big of an army do we need?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I heard that he hired the mercenaries through the entire Slovenia Continent and is training them at the border.¡± ¡°God probably knows that Lustian is preparing for a war. So that¡¯s why he warned me.¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ that day¡ª¡± Paul¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°I saw. His cruel fate¡­.¡± Viola brushed her face with two hands. The test was the same even after the family was able to finally spend a happy time together after being away from each other for eight years. Paul¡¯s heart was also heavy. Is God truly trying to punish Viola? He thought. It seems that the sin of performing a taboo is this big¡­ ¡°The God of Judith is cruel¡­ He split the heart I gave to His Majesty in front of my eyes.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°What will you do? Looking at things, Duchess Anne¡¯s movement isn¡¯t exactly the best either. As Rosha saw, the duchess is a very greedy person. It might have been her plan to slip the story of God¡¯s Companion to the empress.¡± He had also planted someone around the duke. But they could confirm the duchess¡¯s movement, but they couldn¡¯t figure out what she was planning. The reason he couldn¡¯t eavesdrop was because of the power of magic was blocking Paul¡¯s eyes and ears. ¡°I will not stand down. I have somewhere to be quick, so I¡¯ll get ready.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not 100 percent¡­ Where are you going?¡± Paul looked at Viola with a concern. She smiled warmly like she was trying to comfort him. ¡°If he needs soldiers, then I¡¯ll have to get some.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Paul looked confused. SHe called Rosha and started to dress up. She especially cared about the dressing-up part. She wore a red dress with golden lace and jewels, a diamond tiara, and put on makeup. She dressed up beautifully and stood in front of a mirror. She clenched her fists and saw herself in the mirror. ¡°I am the empress of this nation. I don¡¯t lose to anyone. No matter who is it¡­.¡± Viola turned around after a hard resolution. Paul followed her. A few knights followed too but she put up her hand, dismissed them, and only took Paul and walked hurriedly. Beautiful Viola was the aloof royal family itself. She didn¡¯t want to shrink in front of any adversity so she spread out her shoulders and faced her fate head-on like the bold empress she was. The palace people who were watching her bowed down and greeted her. There was a brighter light than the sunshine emanating from her body so it was enough to catch people¡¯s eyes. The place Viola headed was labour camp at the north. ¡°Empress¡­ this place is¡ª¡± EP 15 As Empress ¡°The people I want to meet are here.¡± Paul was surprised. This was the first time Viola knew that the northern castle wall was this high. She was impressed as it looked like it would reach the end of the sky. ¡°Perhaps, it would be best for His Majesty to be prepared for the worst. When you go over this well and ride the horse for a few days, you¡¯ll arrive at the forest where orcs are. The day of the fight, the soldiers will go over this wall and join the army that has assembled at the border.¡± ¡°They build it so high to protect the palace.¡± ¡°Yes, there are other walls that are built between 10kms of each other as well. The defense barrier is not just one but dozens.¡± Viola softly brushed the wall while smiling bitterly. ¡°It probably means that they prepared the wall for eight years¡­ He did¡­ he didn¡¯t want to lose me.¡± ¡°He used renovation as a reason for putting up such high walls, but no one would guess that this is for the final fight.¡± Viola¡¯s nose tingled cause of Lustian¡¯s love. He was such a lovely man. How tough must it have been for him as he was preparing for this war by himself? She bit her lips. ¡°He prepared this much for me, so I can¡¯t just sit there. I will become a good knight by him.¡± ¡°¡­ I follow the decision of my king. Give me an order.¡± Paul¡¯s voice was powerful. He felt reliable. She rolled the hem of her dress with her hands and went into the cleanest place in the labour camp. The knights that were guarding were surprised to see her. ¡°You-Your Majesty the Empress, what are you doing¡­?¡± ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t. This is a place where hostages are held.¡± ¡°I¡¯m am the empress of this nation. Open the door. I will bear the responsibility.¡± The knight looked troubled, but in the end, opened the door. As the door opened, she saw the princes that were gathered in a group. They were playing chess in a large hall. When they saw an unexpected guest, they zoned out. Viola walked towards them and introduced herself as per the palace etiquette. Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°The promise princesses have made, I¡¯m using that promise. Those who want to help me, please follow me.¡± ? The knight who was in charge of the labour camp hurriedly visited the emperor¡¯s office. Lustian freaked out as he heard Viola went to the northern labour camp and met the princes. That was a dangerous place. There were many people who saw the Arpen Imperial family as an enemy. Some of the workers in here included the knights and servants that came as hostages and could harm Viola. ¡°So, the empress?!¡± ¡°They had a conversation for about ten minutes. Then she immediately went back to the palace.¡± ¡°What did they talk about?¡± ¡°The promises made by princesses, that she will be using that promise.¡± ¡°Promises?¡± Lustian closed the document. He was about to depart to the palace when the door opened and in came Viola. ¡°Viola?¡± Lustian tilted his head as he saw her in the empress attire. She usually didn¡¯t like the red dress which was the symbol of the empress. She wore it on a special day, but today was a normal day. It was weird to see her wearing it when there wasn¡¯t an official occasion. ¡°I have something to say.¡± ¡°¡ª Now?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important. I would like to speak to you alone.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s dismissed.¡± Now that it was just the two of them in the room, Lustian went to Viola, tugged her wrist, and hugged her. As he their bodies touched, his mind was at peace. ¡°Lune¡­. Can you hear me through without being angry?¡± Viola¡¯s voice was heavy unlike usual. That moment, Lustian¡¯s mouth dried. His throat hurt like it was choking. He felt uneasy. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me.¡± He tried to keep his tone to normal but his voice trembled. He was afraid of what was about to come from her. He wasn¡¯t ready for anything she was about to say. His heart shut close for he didn¡¯t want to hear anything. He hugged her like he didn¡¯t want to let her go. ¡°I know¡­ that I¡¯m God¡¯s Companion¡­.¡± ¡°¡­!!!¡± Thump! His heart dropped. His body trembled and hardened as he heard the words he didn¡¯t want to hear from her mouth. The hands that were holding onto her shoulders clenched. Even if I couldn¡¯t deceive her until the end¡­ Letting her know¡­ like this¡­ His head sank onto her shoulder. ¡°Just like you want to protect me, I also want to protect you. I don¡¯t want to say goodbye to our family.¡± ¡°¡­Vi-Viola¡­.¡± His lips trembled. Does she know that¡­ I can never let her go no matter the cost? ¡°So give me some time.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± He lifted his head, peeled himself from her and looked into her eyes. ¡°So that I can help you. No, so that I can protect myself, give me some time. I don¡¯t need that much. One month, no before the full moon, I¡¯ll come back to the palace.¡± ¡°Viola! Are you leaving the palace?¡± ¡°For a very short period of time. The time to unknot is very precious to us.¡± Lustian flinched and leaned back. He couldn¡¯t be away even for a day. He couldn¡¯t breathe if he was separated from her. But unlike him, she came with a strong resolution. ¡°I¡¯ve received the princes¡¯ secret message. To make sure that they don¡¯t believe that the secret message is fake, I have to go to their kingdoms and meet the kings myself. ¡°¡­. No¡­ Viola! You¡­!¡± His eyes widened. ¡°I know we need soldiers to fight against God. Those soldiers, I¡¯ll fill them in. I will fill those soldiers in and be beside you at the front of the army when you are fighting.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Her solemn stance displayed her determination. Lustian was shocked beyond limit. She was basically saying that she is going to the enemy kingdom as Empress of Arpen Empire. Their royals were in his palace as hostages, so Viola could become the same. ¡°No! Never! You can¡¯t! Viola, you are my biggest weakness. To go there knowing that is basically saying you¡¯re going there to become a hostage!¡± ¡°They can¡¯t treat me like that. Your Majesty¡­ The princes are here? You also have something to decide for them sending an army for this war¡­ Let¡¯s compromise.¡± ¡°What are you¡ª¡± ¡°Peace in Slovenia, to have a peace treaty so that the humans won¡¯t be at war with each other anymore¡ª¡± ¡°Peace treaty¡­.¡± The word peace felt very unfamiliar to Lustian. Viola softly caressed his cheek. His beautiful eyes still contained uneasiness, but they had to draw the big picture believing in each other. Wendy¡¯s safety and Arpen¡¯s stability, and furthermore to have peace in the continent was a beautiful result. Viola knew he felt uneasy, but she picked a way for everyone to live peacefully. ¡°The Arpen Empire I dream of is not the one that bullies the small countries as a strong country but one that lives peacefully and happily with everyone in the continent. To make it so that no one loses their loved ones in wars¡ª¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Lustian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I have no intention of being God¡¯s Companion. I¡¯m going to be by your and Wendy¡¯s side¡­ and for our children that will be born after the war¡­ I¡¯m going to be courageous. I will unite the continent.¡± ¡°Viola!¡± He hugged her again. His heart was thumping. She hugged his shoulders that were trembling slightly. He was the strongest man in the world, but he became ever so small in front of love, like all humans. She kissed his lips. As she did, his deep kiss came on her. Their lips opened and the tongues entwined without hesitation. There wasn¡¯t much that gave him comfort. She just had to let him know her will to not leave his side. She was overwhelmed with emotions. She felt very weird that she was the one who would go down in human history. As the kisses intensified, she felt proud. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur A few days passed since and the Empress of Arpen announced that she would be visiting each kingdom. The princesses that left to each kingdom send an official invitation and Viola accepted. Viola got ready to get on the carriage. She was sad that she couldn¡¯t bring Wendy, but the safest place for her daughter was by Lustian¡¯s side. She hugged the little one before she left. ¡°Are you coming back soon?¡± ¡°Yeah. The day when the moon is round, I will be back. So listen to His Majesty well.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Wendy smiled widely and held the emperor¡¯s hand. Lustian made the decision, but he frowned as he didn¡¯t seem to like it. ¡°I¡¯m going to you when it¡¯s night, or else I wouldn¡¯t have let you go.¡± ¡°Yes, ok. We can meet at night. Mhm¡­.¡± Viola was the one who could stop Lustian¡¯s pain, that¡¯s why she used magic so she could spend time with him at night. Using the power of the moon and magic, Lustian¡¯s body could be transported riding the ring¡¯s coordinate at night. Then, when the sun was up, he would return to the palace. On Viola¡¯s journey, there was another party that would be with her instead of Lustian and Wendy. Paul was coming as her bodyguard. And then there was Anne with her pout. She had thrown herself in the silver carriage behind the golden one. ¡°She seemed like she wanted to see the princesses too.¡± ¡°Yes, that would be more relieving to me too.¡± It seemed like she wasn¡¯t the only one one an alert against Anne. She saw it in Lustian¡¯s smile too. Viola also preferred that Anne wouldn¡¯t be in the palace. The duchess complained as she didn¡¯t like it, but someone who could take all the complaints from her also joined in on this journey- Ivan. ¡°Ivan will help you. Don¡¯t worry about the palace and have safe travel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see you at night.¡± Lustian kissed her lips for a long time. Many were watching but there was no embarrassment. When their lips parted, there was a thin silver line connecting them. Viola let go of his hands that didn¡¯t want to let go and got on the carriage. The carriage moved onward, strong, with its long tail trailing. As the castle gates opened and they entered the capital, people gathered and showered flowers as if they were wishing the empress¡¯s first diplomatic event to be successful, there were more flowers than when Viola had returned to the Arpen Empire ¡®¡­. You can do it. Viola, you are now the representative of the Emperor, not the Empress¡­¡¯ ? The first place they arrived at was the Kingdom of Ramond. All of the princesses were thankful to Viola, but it was Princess Ramond that didn¡¯t want to say goodbye until the end. She showed her gratitude through her brother and the King of the Ramond also sent his own gratitude. The moment her carriage arrived, she saw a familiar face. When she got off the carriage, the princess ran and grabbed Viola¡¯s hands vigorously. ¡°Viola! No, Empress, welcome! I missed you so much!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± The princess was teary. Viola observed her clothes. Unlike the fancy dress before, she was wearing a rather plain dress, but it suited her complexion well making her seem pure. ¡°I want to speak with you alone. Please dismiss everyone.¡± ¡°Yes, ok.¡± Anne looked over, but Viola wanted totalk with just the two of them around. She recounted the conversation she had with the crown prince and gave the princess a secret message given to her by the crown prince. The princess nodded and agreed to Viola¡¯s proposition. She was happy that they were able to become Arpen Empire¡¯s ally and that there would be no more war. As the two of them came out, a knight of the royal family approached them. ¡°The king is waiting. This way.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Before attending the ball, she agreed to meet with the king and queen of Ramond. They didn¡¯t come to greet them at the entrance, but when a large door opened, they seemed to be waiting for Viola¡¯s party with many of the royals. They royals stood on either side like water being split. Then they bowed following the palace courtesy. A nervous Viola gulped at the sight. Though they didn¡¯t show hostility to her, their expressions weren¡¯t exactly bright. Someone¡¯s loved ones had been probably sacrificed in the war¡­ someone perhaps lost their child, some other their father¡­ Being trampled by the Army of Blood¡­.. You knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Don¡¯t be nervous. It was hard to be allies with each other as this was a separate matter of being in favour of the princess of the Kingdom of Ramond. Especially, for the vassal state that had to send their princesses for an arranged marriage for the past two centuries. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur But Viola tried to persuade them with her strong resolution. After a while, the king and queen could be seen standing on the rostrum. They had left the golden chair empty. The person who was to grace it wasn¡¯t the master of the kingdom but the Empress of the Arpen Empire, Viola. It was accepted that the status of the king of a kingdom was lower than the imperial family of the suzerain, but Viola didn¡¯t sit there. ¡°Why¡­.¡± ¡°The reason I came here is to have a treaty with the Kingdom of Ramond as an equal, so that chair isn¡¯t my chair.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The king tilted his head. The other royals were looking at each other. Their faces became dark. It seems like they thought this was another way of threatening. ¡°Ok. Then let¡¯s do this. King, come up with me.¡± As Viola winked at the princess the latter quickly realized and grabbed the king¡¯s arm. Then the knights brought two gold chairs and put them on the same level. It wasn¡¯t hard to notice the meaning of this. The royals opened their eyes wide in disbelief. Viola got on the rostrum and sat beside the King of Ramond. As the empress who was representing the emperor sat on the same level, it was reassuring that they were on equal footing. The place noisy as they couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. When Viola nodded to Ivan, he sat on the rostrum and stood beside her. Then Paul brought a huge parchment. Ivan read what was written on the parchment loudly. ¡°Lustian Carl Ellaime, Emperor of the Arpen Empire, requests an alliance with the Kingdom of Ramond. As the symbol of an alliance, the tax that was levied would be gone and I announce that the Kingdom of Ramond is an independent kingdom. As an allied country, there will be freedom of economic and cultural exchange, and lastly when either of the kingdoms is in danger, the other will support with 20,000 soldiers. I send my empress as the representative to the Kingdom of Ramond, hoping that both countries will become friends by signing this peace treaty.¡± The palace became suddenly rowdy due to such an outrageous peace treaty. The kingdom was gaining quite a bit through the peace treaty, but the Arpen Empire wasn¡¯t losing anything either. It was because of Lustian¡¯s final request. It was up to the king whether they would believe or not believe. The King of Ramond¡¯s expression was a lot more comfortable than when Viola first arrived. When the princess whispered into his ears, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you one thing. Does this mean that you won¡¯t hold the crown prince as a hostage?¡± ¡°Of course. But it will take some time for them to return to the kingdom.¡± ¡°What¡­ Do you mean¡ª¡± Viola couldn¡¯t tell him about the impending war between God and humans. Of course, she wanted to release the crown princes, but it was they who refused. ¡°We will need someone to lead the soldiers sent by the Kingdom of Ramond. I can¡¯t tell you in explicit details but soon there will be a huge storm.¡± ¡°By storm, you mean¡ª¡± Their faces turned white. In their expression, Viola remembered the conversation she had with the crown princes. ¡°Perhaps¡­. The reason you need an army is because of God¡¯s Companion? To¡­. Save you?¡± ¡°How¡­ how did you know?¡± ¡°¡­. Eight years ago, that was the reason why we went against the Arpen Empire.¡± ¡°So, my father did know!¡± She found out that the secret of God¡¯s Companion was a public secret after meeting with the princes. Viola understood why the King of Koronis told her to hide well. Eight years ago, every country allied to kill Lustian. They had one goal- everlasting peace and ridding themselves of suffering. ¡°I also felt the same as you princes. I sacrificed my beloved blood and flesh. I had to spend eight years to forgive him. It was hard to forgive the empire. I understand. But don¡¯t we have a common goal? Peace, a peace that can be kept for generations to come.¡± The princes quietly listened to Viola. She wasn¡¯t representing anyone but talked about the princesses that were sacrificed after coming here as the candidate of God¡¯s Companion. ¡®The many princesses that were sent to the Arpen Empire¡­ It¡¯s time to show that their sacrifice wasn¡¯t in vain. It¡¯s time to have a peace treaty. It is now.¡± The princes nodded vigorously. And they promised to help with all their might if a war started. The king of Ramond grabbed Lustian¡¯s offer. And gladly accepted the alliance. As they became a formal ally, he officialized it and threw a party. Whoaaaa! They could hear the roar. As the Arpen Empire and the Kingdom of Ramond signed a peace treaty for the first time, it was smooth sailing thereon. When Lustian¡¯s peace treaty was confirmed as true, the next kingdom sent a messenger asking her to come quickly. Viola¡¯s flourish didn¡¯t end there. She became sisters with the Kingdom of Ramond¡¯s princess to show that their friendship was as strong as blood-related. The princess brought her to the farm she personally grew and showed her humble side. Viola was proud of her changed personality. ? As the moon came up, Lustian was teleported to Viola¡¯s room. The place he came to after following the coordinates on Viola¡¯s ring was the guest room in the Kingdom of Ramond. Nobody knew that the Emperor of Arpen was teleported here. ¡°Viola¡ª¡± ¡°Welcome! We signed our first treaty.¡± ¡°I heard. It was so loud that I could hear the roar from our palace.¡± Viola giggled in his arms. She knew it was a lie, but she didn¡¯t want to bother telling him. ¡°People will be surprised if they knew you¡¯re here¡­ But I¡¯m a little curious, why didn¡¯t you come personally to sign the treaty? You can move at night?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know?¡± Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur He lifted her chin softly and kissed her on the lips. Her eyes melted. ¡°Can I brag? You don¡¯t seem trustworthy.¡± ¡°Pfft. Yes, you can brag all you want. It¡¯s true.¡± Their lips met and mixed lewdly. She was happy that they could meet even just once a day like this. Tonight, there was a party that was going late, but she came back early to her room to meet him. They¡¯d only gathered 20,000 soldiers, and there were many kingdoms left. The only kingdom that didn¡¯t agree with her plan was the Kingdom of Luanna. There were eyes that were watching so Anne went to persuade the king herself, but she wasn¡¯t expecting much. If many kingdoms gathered their soldiers, they could probably gather around 200,000 soldiers. Could they really fight against an army led by God? They were worried, but they could also fill in more soldiers. Out of all the kingdoms, the Kingodm of Koronis had the largest army. The only reason they were able to withstand 200 years of war with the Arpen Empire was that they had a strong army to stand against the Blood Army. It was up to Viola to persuade her father. She wasn¡¯t sure he would allow his army to go, but she picked her homeland as the last destination. Lustian bit her earlobes as she was in her thoughts. Then he tempted her by breathing hot into her ear. His hands were groping her br*asts. ¡°My empress is smart and wise. If you talk to the crowd with that beautiful tongue, everyone will fall for you.¡± ? The news of the two kingdoms signing a peace treaty spread rapidly. The entire continent was talking within a day. The King of Koronis was enraged at the news. Crash, the spear broke. The accessories the king threw scattered across the floor. ¡°How stupid! You can swallow the Arpen Empire without doing anything, and they¡¯re just kicking away their chances!¡± The King of Koronis was furious. He was angry that one by one, all the kingdoms that were his allies were trying to become allies with the Arpen Empire. He couldn¡¯t sit and kept pacing about. ¡°If you got rid of her in the first place, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. What glory did you expect that you let her live? You wouldn¡¯t have to worry if you got rid of her like Edward.¡± The woman scoffed. She was the woman that was enjoying a secret affair with the King of Koronis. He rested his chin on his hand while frowning. ¡°I let her live because she was a girl. If Viola was a boy, I would¡¯ve gotten rid of her. Anyways she will come to Koronis too¡­ What should I do? What happened to him? How did someone who was about to die live?¡± ¡°Fu, who knows¡­ You¡¯re so cruel. She¡¯s still your blood-related daughter, no?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a shame as a daughter of a slave. If it weren¡¯t for me, that woman would¡¯ve been sold to a brothel or spread her legs to smelly old men.¡± He twisted his mouth meanly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because of her wealth that the Kingdom of Koronis Kingdom was able to grow like this? Even though her root is in a small country, but she was from the oldest royal bloodline in Slovenia.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the Arpen Empire that went on conquests. There was a small kingdom by the northern outskirt of Koronis. Koronis took over that kingdom two decades ago. After they took over, the entire royal family was executed, and some became slaves. Some of the princesses, as sex slaves, became concubines of the Koronis nobles or were sold to brothels. Viola¡¯s mother was one of them. She was the only heir of the royal family, so if the kingdom didn¡¯t collapse, she would¡¯ve become the queen. ¡°Instead of thanking, she drove me nuts. Each time she saw me, she had a horrible face. Like she was looking at a monster¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about it. She was spiteful.¡± The eing recalled the woman who killed herself by setting her palace on fire while refusing him until the end. Rage surged within him. He treasured her the most, but she betrayed him. She was caught trying to rule over the leftover nobles from her erstwhile kingdom. He still didn¡¯t want to kill her, but she killed herself to stop him from publicizing it. ¡°¡­ I remember. She was very beautiful. Enough to make the queen jealous.¡± ¡°She was as cold as beautiful. Had she listened to me, I would¡¯ve made Edward the crown prince¡­ Tsk tsk¡­.¡± ¡°My children¡­. Restore their status. To have them live in the Kingdom of Koronis as royals¡­.¡± She asked for an absurd request even though she knew that the children from slave mothers couldn¡¯t be royals. She was worried about her children until her death. The day her white hand was completely burned, the king¡¯s heart was also incinerated. The rage that was coming within him watching the dead woman couldn¡¯t be handled. He kicked out the children from the castle as if he was expressing resentment to the woman who died without saying she loved him. ¡°But aren¡¯t they still your flesh and blood?¡± ¡°If their blood is more like mine, then they should be more like me. All my children who are a threat to me are basically tying themselves to my neck.¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°If you don¡¯t need offspring, what does the crown mean to you?¡± asked she. ¡°Since I finally have my hands on the crown, now I can¡¯t let anyone else have it,¡± replied the King of Koronis. As the son of the concubine, he became the crown prince and swallowed Viola¡¯s mother¡¯s kingdom whole. In exchange, he was able to obtain the crown. He was the object of ridicule as the child of the concubine, but even so, he proudly sat on the throne of the Kingdom of Koronis. Upon marrying Viola¡¯s mother, he broke all of the royal conventions and confiscated her entire fortune. Then, he murdered everybody privy to his secret. With a slash of his sword, he beheaded them all. ¡°I¡¯d also have to kill him. To this day, I regret keeping him alive. Have you not found him yet?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ever since he became king, the members of the royal household were framed and wiped out with the bam of the guillotine. However, one man was left standing. I never have thought that a man who once would¡¯ve given me his gallbladder turned out to be so two-faced¡­. [The tragedy following the Emperor of Blood.] After the two-decade-long bloody history had passed, all traces of it were erased from the historical records. The members of the nobility and the subjects of Koronis were not aware of the stories of the wrongful deaths of the royal family from the small country. They only assumed that a great crown prince united the country. ¡°So did she return your feelings?¡± ¡°No, she refused my advances until the end.¡± The king¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°If Empress Viola knew about this, she would surely resent you, wouldn¡¯t she? All this time, she thought that half of my cultural roots came from slaves,¡± she pointed out. ¡°What can we do about it even if she does find out? No matter how much she may resent me, it all traces back to my father.¡± ¡°But at the very least, it seems as though the nanny is keeping it under wraps. Deep down, I was concerned about the fact that she was from that particular kingdom.¡± ¡°I gave her a chance. She knows all too well what would become of her if she reveals the secrets.¡± He had threatened that if she disclosed the secrets, he would murder all her blood relations. Even if the nanny wasn¡¯t married, she had a lot of people to protect. A peal of vile laughter burst forth the king. ¡°Then from the start, Viola fulfilled the qualifications to become God¡¯s Companion, correct? And as a result, this caused her to develop a vengeance harbored against the king that had already expected this, correct?¡± ¡°She has a large amount of love for Edward, after all.¡± ¡°In that case! Was the reason why you purposely put him at the frontlines also because~¡± ¡°Do you truly need further explanation?¡± The king lifted his chin up high. Even by putting his own son at the frontlines and causing his death, he didn¡¯t even feel a trace of sadness. He was the sort of king that felt threatened by his own son. He was the sort of unfeeling father that was much too power-hungry to care. ¡°Sometimes I wonder if you truly are the devil. Ho, ho, ho. Of course, it¡¯s that aspect of you that renders me enamoured.¡± The woman shoved her voluptuous br*asts in the king¡¯s central area. His eyes immediately shone with a lustful glint. As soon as he untied the strings of her thin dress, her naked body was revealed. The king squeezed her mounds, from her mouth came a moan. ? It was dawn. Since the happiest time of the day was night, Viola kept her own eyes open for when he had to go back. Though it was lovely melting in the warmth of his embrace, she had to suppress her feelings of longing, knowing he would return the next night. ¡°Soon the blue moon will rise.¡± ¡°The next kingdom is on the line¡­.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s the Grand Duchess¡¯ mother country, she deserves all the strength she needs.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to not put your faith in the Kingdom of Luanna.¡± ¡°Even so, we¡¯ve come all this way, so I think it would be an honor to witness the Grand Duchess¡¯ strength firsthand.¡± ¡°My empress is much too kind.¡± ¡°I am not kind.¡± He grinned and kissed her forehead. She nuzzled into his arms and buried her face in his wide chest. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. I had something that Wendy gave me.¡± Lustian took something out of the clothes that he thrown below the bed and handed it to Viola. Looking at what he handed to her, it was a handkerchief spun with gold. The shape of it was so indefinite that she had to stare at it for a while until she realized it resembled a rabbit. ¡°Wendy has been learning to knit for a while and this was her first try. She tried telling me it¡¯s a bird, but no matter how much I looked at it, it seemed like a rabbit to me. I can¡¯t help but feel as though sword-fighting is more her strong suit.¡± ¡°Pffft. It¡¯s a bird? Let me see¡­. Hmmm¡­.¡± Viola looked at the embroidery on the thin lace. It looked like a rabbit, but depending on the angle, it also looked a bit like the wings of a bird. She traced her fingers across the embroidery. She was touched by the fact that Wendy sent her the first handkerchief that she had knitted. She also missed the little girl very much. There were only ten days left, but how could she wait any longer? ¡°No. Look carefully. It is a bird.¡± ¡°In what way is it a bird to you?¡± Lustian playfully nibbled on her earlobe. Just then, he put it in his mouth and chewed on it. Right away, her back arched on its own and her whole body heated up. She could slowly feel his erection. He was seducing her, knowing full well he didn¡¯t have time for that. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Look over here. If you look at the ears as if they¡¯re wings instead, it looks like a bird.¡± ¡°It does not look like a bird at all, but if my adorable empress says so, I suppose I will have to go along with it.¡± ¡°Hold on. We don¡¯t have any time.¡± ¡°I think we have a bit more time left.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­ Mmmm¡­.¡± Lustian put his finger in between her thighs and messed around with her plentiful bush. Just then, nectar seeped out, lubricating her cave. Starting from her earlobe, his tongue coursed along the nape of her neck and went down to her honeypot. Gripping onto her tender mounds, he put her tiny erect buds in between his teeth and nibbled on. Viola moaned. ¡°Ah, I thought there was no one here. If I moan, they might think I¡¯m having an affair.¡± ¡°Who would dare to pleasure themselves with a secret meeting with the Empress of the Arpen Empire? You would probably need several necks.¡± His teasing started to get out of hand. Inserting his manhood into her core, he started pulsing. They didn¡¯t have time for s*x, but this was not disappointing. Every time some juice oozed out of his shaft, Viola¡¯s face would turn red. Looking at her like that, Lustian smiled and started rubbing his rod against her even harder. ¡°Mmmm¡­ Lune¡­.¡± She arched her back. His even more lewd-sounding breathing drove her to even intense lust. Annoyed at his teasing, she glared at him, but since even her rebellion was attractive to him, it captivated the man all the more. ¡°Haaa¡­ Viola, I am enamoured by you. Even just by looking at you, my heart flutters¡­ Can you hear it?¡± ¡°Yes, I hear it so clearly.¡± His heartbeat is louder than mine. Her heart was beating only for him. Every now and then, she would think of the face of God that she saw in The New World. He was a cruel man with gentle features and long silver hair that came down to his feet and was so lustrous that it covered his whole body. In comparison, while Lustian had a cold exterior, he was warm on the inside. ¡°Viola¡­ Viola¡­!¡± ¡°Lune¡­.¡± She knew that the time for their departure was nearing when she saw that his hand was slowly fading away. This happened every time it was dawn, but she truly felt sorry for him. Even while knowing it was magic, she was afraid that he would disappear from her sight forever. Lustian looked at her with the brightest smile he could muster. With his slowly fading hand, he grabbed her hand and kissed her on its back. His warmth was thinning out. As soon as the sun came shining through the windows, his whole body started fading away. Wanting to touch him for at least a little longer, she reached out for him. But then, her hand stopped midair when she reached for his cheek. Viola sat alone in the empty bedroom. In the space where he was no longer present, she lowered her hand. ¡°Lune¡­ See you at night.¡± Just then, there was a knock. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t seem like you¡¯d be to sleep so I came in.¡± The maid walked in. ¡°Indeed, Rosha.¡± ¡°Should I groom myself in advance?¡± ¡°No, drink some tea and get some air.¡± ¡°Yes, my empress. I shall have it ready.¡± Viola put on her indoor gown and went out onto the terrace. It was early morning, so not a soul was awake. There was a chill in the air. The country without Lustian in it was dreary and lonely. She hoped that she would finish her duties and go back to the Arpen Empire. ¡­Wait a moment. ? Passing by the longing princess, Viola crossed the border. On this road, Anne and Ivan were inside the empress¡¯s golden carriage. Since the next destination was Anne¡¯s home country, it seemed as though it would only be polite to give her the best treatment possible, so she let her in the golden carriage. ¡°Our kingdom is lacking in finances. Though I am the Grand Duchess of the empire, I don¡¯t have the luxury to distribute my wealth to the soldiers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. This entreaty is not meant to put any sort of pressure on you. Since we are stopping by at the road that goes through the Kingdom of Koronis, think of this as a visit to your relatives.¡± There was no need to invest all that money to send the allied troops over. They were requesting assistance from other kingdoms, but each country was given the choice to comply. However, the Kingdom of Luanna had been thrown in different circumstances from the others. Due to Ivan and Anne¡¯s arranged marriage, an alliance was formed with the Arpen Empire, but even before that, they weren¡¯t already enemies. Of course, the same applied to the Kingdom of Koronis. But would Father send the military over to the Arpen Empire? This was what worried her. He was not the type to send troops so easily. All she could think of was gathering up the troops. Just then, she felt as though she was being watched and turned to find that Ivan was staring at her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave those worries to the emperor?¡± ¡°Ah, have my distractions prevented me from participating in this conversation?¡± ¡°We were not even saying anything. Were you that deep in thoughts?¡± Viola smiled slightly. Just then, she turned around to look at Anne. Anne¡¯s nose twitched as she was biting her lip. She was wondering if she made a mistake, but all she did was turn her head and not say a word. She felt uncomfortable. Viola had to stop the carriage because her stomach felt bloated. As soon as she opened the carriage door, she and Rosha quickly walked to the bushes ahead. She felt nauseous. ¡°You look pale. Is something the matter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I just feel queasy.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°¡­Urk¡­!¡± It may have been that she had breakfast in a hurry or chose the wrong road. In any case, she could feel herself close to vomiting. Nothing was coming out but she was heaving anyway. ¡°Could it be nerve-related? A lot has been going on, hasn¡¯t it? I am so worried for you, my empress¡­.¡± ¡°Lune is just as tired out as I am. He may even be worrying more for me than I am for myself. I should eat something cold. Please prepare it.¡± ¡°Yes, but even so~¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have Paul.¡± Paul, following her like a shadow, came out of the trees. Rosha, relieved to see him, ran over to the carriage. ¡°Let me take a look.¡± ¡°I already told you I¡¯m alright.¡± ¡°I am not alright with this, however.¡± Paul knelt in front of Viola and examined her face. Just as he was about to examine her pupils, he heard Ivan¡¯s voice. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°You there, Paul, step away from the empress.¡± Ivan¡¯s face scrunched up as he went right up to Viola¡¯s side. As soon as Ivan came over, Paul sat up straight. ¡°Do not look at me as if I¡¯m your equal. I am not like you, Grand Duke.¡± ¡°Of course, I do trust her. However, I only say such things because it still looks as though you have something else on mind.¡± The two of them were not so amicable with one another. Even if it was Viola that became the Empress of the Arpen Empire, Paul still viewed the imperial family as a pain. Furthermore, since Ivan was next in line to inherit the throne from Lustian, he was on guard. ¡°Paul, we need to trust in each other as like-minded people.¡± ¡°I apologize but the one who will stay by the empress¡¯s side is I, not you, Grand Duke.¡± It was actually Paul that gave Ivan an uncomfortable stare. Just then, Ivan looked as if he was being treated unfairly. ¡°Do I look like the kind of man who would be in an affair? It is obvious that the grand duchess is right here. Do you think I would betray her in such a way?¡± ¡°When has Grand Duke ever snuck around to pleasure himself with secret meetings?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Dash it all. I admit that I am quite the flirtatious one, but not to that extent. Hmm? You there.¡± As soon as the two men started raising their voices, there was a ringing in Viola¡¯s ears. She moved, wanting to get away from that space as soon as possible. She felt so faint, it was as if the ground was shaking. I ought to rest¡­ Just as she was about to come out of the bushes, she felt that something was amiss. Trusting her instincts, she flinched. She stopped in her tracks and turned around suddenly as if she was dodging something. Thwack! As she missed the object by an earshot, it hit the tree instead. ¡°Empress!¡± Viola was shocked. It was an arrow that went past her hair and hit the tree. After dodging it by a small margin, bead-like sweat came dripping down her forehead as her legs gave out. ¡°My empress! Are you alright?¡± ¡°Guard her! At once!¡± Ivan and Paul aimed their weapons at each other, wary of their surroundings. The knights that heard the commotion surrounded Viola and stood guard. Ivan pulled the arrow out of the tree. His face scrunched up as he examined the arrowhead. ¡°We shall return to the Arpen Empire.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ That is¡­.¡± ¡°It is poison.¡± ¡°Poison! Poison?¡± It wasn¡¯t just any kind of arrow but a poison arrow. It was obvious that there was an intention to assassinate Viola. Ivan took a parchment out of his clothes. Right there, he ripped it apart. Soon after, smoke came billowing through the slits of the parchment. Through the translucent smoke above the parchment, she could see Lustian. ¨C Ivan! What is the meaning of this? ¡°A poison arrow came flying. There is someone going after the empress.¡± ¨C Come back at once. Lustian¡¯s face turned blue. He ordered them to reverse the route of the carriage to return to the Arpen Empire at once. However, all that happened was that an alliance was formed with just one kingdom, and Viola wasn¡¯t in a position where she could return. ¡°Your Highness, I am alright. I may not know much, but I do know that I must go to the empire myself.¡± ¨C Viola¡­ No. Come back. With a stern look, Lustian shook his head. When it seemed like he was about to grab her hand, he was merely a formless projection of magic, meaning they could not hold hands physically. Viola rapidly looked around. There was still more time until the moon was to rise. If there was a magician around, he would cast a transportation spell, but unfortunately, there was none around. Lustian cursed under his breath. ¨C Dammit¡­ There is still time until the magician completes the spell. Since it took a complicated sort of magic to cast a transportation spell, even a Grand Magician had to put in all their power to complete the spell. Twenty-four hours needed to pass until they could perform the next spell, so they would have to wait until nightfall. The question was whether or not they had the time to do so. Du du du du! Du du du du! Just then, there was vibrating noise. The ground shook. Just then, darkness fell over Ivan¡¯s face. ¡°Am I the only one who feels this? The ground is very unstable.¡± ¡°¡­Draw your swords!¡± ¡°Dammit! When did all these bastards come all this way?¡± Shocked, Ivan lifted his sword up high. ¡°I will have to warm up. Big brother, see you later tonight.¡± ¡°Ivan! Viola!!¡± Just then, the smoke disappeared. Viola gulped. As the sounds drew closer bit by bit, after a while, a crowd of dark Orcs appeared over the hills. ¡°Those who are able to have weapons should fight, while the rest should climb up the trees! Immediately!¡± The people were in a frenzy. Having to encounter the Orcs in a country other than the Arpen Empire took them aback. The maids screamed and climbed up the highest trees. Though Viola also had to fight them off with a sword in hand, she was even more concerned for the people shaking in fear. Since even Rosha and Anne were up the trees shaking like a leaf, she climbed up with the arrows on her back and the sword still in hand. She gulped looking at the army of Orcs. Then, she heard their cries. Squeeeee! Squeee! Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur With Ivan and Paul in the lead, the empress and her entourage fought off the endless wave of Orcs. Viola also helped them out. She took out an arrow and shot the Orcs in the head whenever they tried approaching the trees. Squash! The arrows hit them directly in the heads, promptly ending their lives. Just then, as soon as a crowd of them gathered around the tree to axe it, Paul took out his sword and beheaded them. It was tremendous. Them being enemies was enough, but the skills of those two men were so shocking that her mouth was hanging open at the sight. The battle continued until the westward sky turned red. ¡°My empress!¡± ¡°Leave it to me. Paul!¡± Viola aimed her target at the Orcs trying to climb up the tree. As they fell off, they tumbled on top of the others. It was thrilling every time she pulled the bow. Then, she took a dagger out from below her dress. Rosha was shaking, worried for her as she would officially begin the fight. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am also a swordsman.¡± Viola slashed at the Orc that was coming from behind Anne within an earshot. There was a crackling noise as she slashed the dagger across its neck and watched it fall from the tree. In a moment of peril, they were working well together. When the lights started turning on, one by one from a far distance, some reinforcements appeared. Then, just when the Blood Army waved their flag, it happened. Viola¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡®What must we do? It isn¡¯t even nighttime yet. And how did so much of the army move here?!¡¯ As the crimson atmosphere disappeared completely from the black sky, she watched Lustian fighting beneath the sky. As soon as the emperor appeared, he became the target of the Orcs. Hundreds of Orcs surrounded him. However, he wasn¡¯t intending to attack them. He was standing on his horse as he held his sword with both hands and focused. It must already have been so difficult to be standing on a horse that was moving at such high speed, and yet he was not shaken and gathered energy to his sword. An aura was emanating from his body. When a tremendous light engulfed him, a huge explosion happened all at once. There was an incredible tornado with winds. Just as it seemed that the large sandstorm was about to swallow the forest whole, the cries of the Orcs could be heard. ¡®¡­Ah! Grand¡­ Master?! This must be the power of the Grand Master¡­!¡¯ Viola couldn¡¯t believe her own eyes. The energy he gathered to bring out that amount of power did not seem human. Her heart thumped. When the sandstorm cleared, there was not a trace of the Orcs left. There was only the beautiful man standing atop the horse, smiling at Viola. Viola came down from the tree and frantically ran to him. Likewise, Lustian went running to her. She threw herself into his arms. Just then, he grabbed onto her waist and spun around. He was dependable. As long as the world had even one Grand Master¡­ they didn¡¯t need to be afraid of the war they would wage against God. ¡°Lune¡­ Lune¡­ How did you come all this way?¡± ¡°I could not even think of you getting injured. I decided to put the spell on hold.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ Lune¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a relief that I wasn¡¯t late. Hoo¡­.¡± Their lips met. They engaged in a deep, passionate kiss. The kiss that the beautiful imperial couple shared made everyone envious. ? The Sanctuary of The New World God watching over Lustian and Viola and ended up with a burst of laughter. ¡°How incredible! They should at least know the limits to their own delusions. This doesn¡¯t make any sense. A Grand Master? A human used his own body to¡­ become a Grand Master? Lustian! Lustian! It¡¯s clear that your ability to irritate me knows no end. Even so! You will always be just a human. If you think your human body stands a chance against me, a God, you are gravely mistaken! You shall see! I will most certainly steal God¡¯s Companion away for myself.¡± ? After a day, the magician connected the transportation portal. In front of the open portal stood Lustian stood holding Viola¡¯s hand. ¡°You really don¡¯t intend to come?¡± ¡°I must go to the Kingdom of Koronis.¡± ¡°Tsk¡­.¡± Lustian let out a deep sigh. ¡°Even if Sir Kyle may be a brilliant knight, Wendy will only be safe with Your Highness at her side.¡± ¡°I know this. She is more precious to us than anything else.¡± ¡°I promise. After confirming the entreaty with just the Kingdom of Koronis, I shall leave the remaining matters of the kingdom to Grand Duke Ivan.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± After sneaking a glance at Lustian, Ivan¡¯s shoulders went up. The sudden attack of the Orcs was surprising, but since the reinforcements had arrived just in time, nobody was hurt. During Viola¡¯s journey, she was safe to the extent of which troops of the highest caliber made it over to protect her, and since the Kingdom of Luanna also sent troops after hearing the news, she could rest easy. ¡°They will come back in the night. If you change your mind, we can go back.¡± ¡°Yes, see you in a day.¡± ¡°Kiss me.¡± Lustian gave Viola a light peck on the lips. As soon as their lips parted, he completely disappeared. As soon as Viola tried to get on the carriage, she could hear the voice of an ashamed Anne. ¡°How could he¡­ without a trace¡­.¡± ¡°This is just as important as concealing the fact that the emperor comes to my bed every night. You saw Anne yesterday, didn¡¯t you? She doesn¡¯t know how dangerous it is to be away from the Arpen Empire.¡± ¡°There are enemies everywhere. I don¡¯t know why she chooses to make such reckless journeys, even while knowing this. They can gather as many troops as they want in facing God, but the outcome will always be painfully obvious.¡± The mocking tone in their voice irritated Viola. ¡°What outcome? Ah, the fact that a human alone cannot fight off God? Why do you think so? You cannot guarantee that when the battle hasn¡¯t even started yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just thinking¡­ Is it really worth it to bring other people into it when he could simply just sacrifice himself?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­.¡± Viola stopped in her tracks. She went up to Anne who was glaring at her silently. Anne¡¯s expression changed dramatically from the carefree smile she had earlier. Without even realizing it, Viola got caught up in the heat of the moment. ¡°If you knew what I had been through for the last eight years, you wouldn¡¯t be saying this. Every day I had to curse myself for my own fate. I could not tell a single loved one that I loved them, and I had to aim a blade at his heart because of the hatred I couldn¡¯t help but carry in me. Truly a horrible feeling. I wasted eight years of my life just running away. Perhaps if I had treated him with honesty eight years ago, things would be different. Perhaps the peace of Slovenia would have come sooner.¡± Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°I have to laugh. Where is that arrogance coming from? Do you truly think that if you went back to how everything was eight years ago, people will listen to you as they do now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Viola lifted her head up high. The arrogance did come from an unknown place, but she thought that Lustian¡¯s love would be the same then as it is now. Anne cackled. ¡°You are foolish. They say lovers grow to resemble one another, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would reach the point of underestimating the power of God. If it were up to me, I would simply go to God and decide to stop the entreaty¡­ Tsk tsk¡­. You seem to also be a woman of much ambition. At this rate, you will lose everyone you love. Even the child that you so wish to protect. Ho ho.¡± Veins showed through Viola¡¯s forehead. She had limits to her patience. She gripped tightly onto Anne¡¯s wrist and used her strength to push her. Just then, her body slid backwards until her back slammed against a tree. Anne stared at the empress with quivering lips. ¡°What is the meaning of this!¡± ¡°I can stand most things, but I do not have the patience for your threats against my child. Listen carefully, Mistress of the Grand Duke, I command you as Empress of Arpen. If you insult my family in front of me, I will not forgive. There will be no second warning.¡± She let go of her wrist. There was fear in Anne¡¯s eyes. Leaving the grand duchess behind, Viola turned to where the carriage was. Anne bit her lip with resentment burning in her eyes. Then, she gave the empress a deathly glare. ¡°Someone like you¡­ must die¡­ You are not needed in the Arpen Empire.¡± ¡°Anne¡­.¡± Surprised, Anne turned around. Ivan quickly went up to her and pulled her by the hand. She aggressively swiped his hand away. ¡°Let go. I don¡¯t need your pity. How does it feel seeing me like this? Is it entertaining?¡± ¡°Anne¡­!¡± ¡°You are also no different. The emperor, the knights, even the imperial family from the other country. Did everyone collectively decide to never defy this woman? What makes her so great? Why! Why am I the one deserving of this hatred?¡± ¡°We do not hate you.¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I would gladly send over the troops if my kingdom received such a request but¡­ Does anybody even dare to ask? That must mean you don¡¯t need us, correct? The strength of a feeble country like ours¡­.¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t so. We are all saying this in consideration of you, aren¡¯t we? Do not twist these words.¡± Even as Ivan tried to hold her and console her, Anne pushed him away harshly. ¡°The fact that your attitude changed so suddenly is suspicious. Do as you always do. Treat me like you would a cow or a chicken!¡± ¡°Anne! Anne!¡± As Anne ran to her own carriage, holding back the tears, her eyes met with Rosha. She wiped her tears away in a flash and went inside the carriage. Soon after, the sound of weeping could be heard from within the carriage, Ivan drew an even deeper sigh. When Rosha glanced at the grand duke, he opened his mouth. ¡°Is there a way to console a woman?¡± ¡°Just be there for her. Even if she tries to push you away, all you have to do is hold her without saying a word.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­.¡± Ivan tilted his head. ¡°Simply hold her in your arms and console her. It¡¯s all up to you to put her ambitions to sleep.¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not sure. This is so difficult¡­.¡± Ivan ruffled his own hair. His face was laced with confusion as if it was a difficult problem. ¡°You will have to try harder. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been a good person in the past.¡± ¡°I intend to. Thank you, Rosha. You have a knack for these things. Hah. Make sure Paul is well.¡± Rosha went red in the face. ¡°Love is not something you do by yourself, is it?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ That is true. Could a naively honest knight have a warm heart? He has abstained for so long that he may have lost his manhood.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­.¡± ¡°Hmmm?¡± Rosha¡¯s face became more like a tomato as she clasped Ivan¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah, could it already be happening? Hahaha. Well, I am not the most tactful person. Sorry! Sorry! Hahaha.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back to the carriage. People will surely become jealous of you when they see you chatting and laughing with me.¡± ¡°Ah! Alright.¡± Ivan opened the door of the carriage and led her inside. Rosha was relieved when she heard the tip-tapping noises coming from inside the carriage until they subsided. When love is a one-way street, the one that is pining over the other will suffer the most. Rosha stared at Paul who was checking on the wheels from afar. With dashing looks and a sturdy build, he, the finest swordsman with incredible strength, was the perfect husband for her. However, he only had eyes for Viola. Even as they lived together in the forest for eight years, they had eyes for different people. ¡®Such a beautiful princess¡­ Just like Anne, I too was jealous of the princess. Now that you¡¯re an Empress, you¡¯ve become a special person that earned the respect of so many people.¡¯ Viola opened the carriage door and looked around. It was Rosha that she was looking for. The maid went up to her mistress with a bright smile. ¡®Could it be that the duty given to you by God was not to become God¡¯s Companion, but to bring about the unity of the continent instead?¡¯ Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur After they crossed the Kingdom of Luanna and arrived at the Kingdom of Koronis, it was evening. As Viola¡¯s carriage headed to the castle, all the subjects opened the windows and tossed flowers at her. ¡°Wahhhh!¡± ¡°It is Princess Viola!¡± ¡°She has brought peace to the Kingdom of Koronis by becoming the Empress of the Arpen Empire!¡± Viola was shocked at the overwhelming greeting. Unlike the royal family that was ashamed of disclosing their identity, the subjects sincerely welcomed her after becoming the empress. Flabbergasted, she looked out of the window. Next to her was an excited Rosha. ¡°You have become a hero! You have achieved peace without holding a single sword.¡± ¡°Is this¡­ what I have become?¡± ¡°Of course! You have no idea how relieved we all are. After all, there will no longer be war.¡± ¡°¡­That is true. Who would dare point a sword at my mother country?¡± ¡°It almost seems like a dream.¡± ¡°I feel the same way.¡± This was definitely different from how she pictured it in her head. She was overwhelmed with joy and felt relieved. Viola inhaled the scent of her mother country coming in through the window. She felt an immense sense of catharsis. Her heavy heart was finally satiated. ¡°This scent¡­ I missed it. It¡¯s been eight years¡­.¡± ¡°You can say that again. I also want the food from my hometown. I miss my parents as well.¡± ¡°When you come to the palace, stay for a few days.¡± ¡°No! I mustn¡¯t¡­ What should I do¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. This is a special vacation.¡± Rosha¡¯s face lit up. She had been through a lot and deserved a break. Just then, the children outside of the carriage handed flowers to Viola. ¡°Stop the carriage.¡± As soon as she gave out the command, the carriage stopped. Viola came down from the carriage and accepted the children¡¯s flowers with her own hands. ¡°Kiss me! Empress!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The sight of the children running over in a crowd for a kiss on the forehead was much too adorable. Since most of them were around Wendy¡¯s age, she planted a kiss on their foreheads one by one. Just then, the children smiled widely with a certain happiness that was unrivaled. ¡°Bless you! May you be blessed by God!¡± ¡°Blessings¡­.¡± ¡°Thank you. May all of you also be blessed.¡± The happy smiles of the children touched her to the core. The last child came up to Viola and handed her a flower. After receiving the flower, she went up to the child¡¯s forehead to kiss it. The child whispered quietly in her ear while holding something in her hand, ¡°I merely did the errands.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The child wouldn¡¯t accept the kiss and instead ran into the crowd. Viola felt the texture of parchment in her hand. ¡®Who¡­ on earth?¡¯ Then, when she turned her head in the direction where the child disappeared, she saw a man wearing a robe at the end of the crowd. Suddenly, Viola¡¯s eyes went wide. I remember who that man was¡­!! When Viola was about to go up to that man, the troops sent from the castle went out to meet her. Unable to do anything about it, she went back to the carriage. Then, she stared at a man that she made eye contact with through the window. Since he was a middle-aged man at the time, his face had changed a lot through the years. Viola¡¯s heart was beating. ¡°Empress¡­ What is that?¡± ¡°Somebody sent me a message.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let me have a look¡­.¡± Viola opened the parchment. On it, there were a few letters. [I know the secrets of the Kingdom of Camelon. I shall wait at midnight at the place we last met.] ¡°If it¡¯s the Kingdom of Camelo¡­. Is that not the kingdom Father unified twenty years ago?!¡± ??? It had been a while since Viola came back to her hometown, but her heart felt heavy. First of all, she had to face the cold expression of the Queen of Koronis, and then hear the king¡¯s scolding. The jealousy of the princesses was almost attractive. ¡°The military? Are you telling me to bring out the military? Are you out of your mind? If you just wait quietly, the Arpen Empire will surely come crawling back in one piece, and you¡¯re just going to brush that off?¡± ¡°Father¡­ I love you.¡± ¡°Love? Were you not that type of child that did not believe in such a thing? How could a child like you dare to become King?!¡± The king¡¯s voice rang throughout the room. His bellowing voice at the dinner table made her feel like the meat was stuck in her throat. In a rage, he drank up and threw the empty bottle on top of the table. The cutlery fell to the ground in a cacophony. ¡°I do not intend to bring out the military myself, so don¡¯t get any ideas.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just need 50,000 soldiers.¡± ¡°Viola!¡± ¡°If the Arpen Imperial Family and the kingdoms associated with them sent just 20,000 soldiers like any other kingdom, you would practically be tarnishing your reputation.¡± ¡°Ha, you are just a thief without a knife. I will not be sending a single soldier. Either you go back or stay here forever.¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°I will not have it any other way. I shall leave.¡± The king got up and stormed out. Viola placed her fork on the plates and sighed deeply. Then, Paul quietly came by her side and looked at her worriedly. She grinned and shook her head. ¡°The first compromise. Was that not expected? It¡¯s alright. I intend to do a second and third compromise. These kingdoms have a responsibility to make up for what they did¡­ This compromise is very important to me.¡± ¡°Please rest.¡± ¡°Alright. I have to leave at night after a short rest¡­ Ah¡­!¡± Suddenly she felt a wave of dizziness. When she started faltering, Paul grabbed her arm in a state of shock. ¡°What has been happening to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I must be exhausted. You sent Rosha home, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, the other maids will serve you.¡± ¡°Alright¡­.¡± Trying to ignore her headache, she headed to her room. She laid down on her bed and was deep in thought by herself. Just then, she took out the parchment hidden under the bed to check on it once again. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Kingdom of Camelon, why would he use that name all of a sudden? Viola tried to think of the man she met on that day. Who was that? Who was he to do such a thing? Why would he send me this message? I suppose I¡¯ll find out¡­ Yes¡­ ? The sky was dark when she woke up. Viola and Paul moved discreetly. She had put on a disguise in case her father sent someone after her. Paul hurdled over the terrace, climbed down the tree, and mounted the horse that he prepared in advance. Viola was headed for the forest where she gave birth to Wendy who spent her childhood there eight years ago. Thinking further back, she remembered the hill where she met the man. She pulled on the harness. Soon after, she saw a man waiting on top of the hill. Before she got off the horse, the man knelt in front of her and looked at her. ¡°It feels like a dream to see you again. I apologize for the late greeting. I am Sir Ken from the ancient Kingdom of Camelon .¡± ¡°Ken¡­ Why have you sent for me?¡± ¡°If your mother hadn¡¯t passed away like that, she would¡¯ve become queen of our kingdom. The Kingdom of Camelon runs in your blood. The reason why she passed was because she attempted to revive the kingdom and failed.¡± Suddenly, there was silence. Viola felt like her body went rigid. ¡®Kingdom of Camelon? That kingdom was Mother¡¯s?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t believe it. All this time, she thought that her identity was tied to slavery, but it turned out that she actually had a precious lineage. The virgin will be reincarnated in the form of a woman with the most precious lineage in the world. In that case¡­ As legends have foretold, I was born as God¡¯s Companion from the beginning. Viola was so shocked that she wrapped her own arms around herself. Just as she was about to revive the extinct kingdom, she was caught by Father and¡­ the horse of fire¡­! Veins were showing through the corners of her eyes. Tears came streaming down her eyes. The fate of a woman who was forcibly sold to a man she didn¡¯t want and had to bear a child was much too pitiful. ¡°I lost faith in the King of Koronis. Married to the princess who was the only heir, he swallowed the Kingdom of Camelon whole and acted like the two kingdoms were unified. In actuality, he garnished their wealth, turned the princess into a slave, and took away half of the identity of her children.¡± ¡°¡­Ah¡­.¡± It seemed like tears of blood gushed out of Ken¡¯s eyes. He cried out in agony. ¡°Even so, I assumed that someday Prince Edward would be the heir, but that was also a lie. To make matters worse, that man was the one who forced Prince Edward into the battlefield.¡± ¡°Ah, Father¡­ How could he¡­ do that to his own son¡­!¡± ¡°His own children are of no importance to that bastard. He only cares about preserving his throne.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Viola bit her lip hard. She could not handle the fact that all of this started from her father¡¯s schemes. No matter how he feels about his children, how could he do that to his own bloodline? ¡°Though I was a living witness for when the agreement was signed at the time, I could only achieve freedom when I pledged allegiance to the King of Koronis. Fifteen years ago, I was caught trying to meet the two of them. That was when I died. Although the terrible torture killed me, I am now able to stand in front of you, alive.¡± ¡°¡­To think that the real threat was in front of us all this time.¡± ¡°He is a conniving bastard. Not only did he manipulate his own child, but he is the kind of emperor that plans to swallow the entire continent whole. Even now, he is coming after me, knowing that I came back to life.¡± ¡°I could gather that from how he¡¯s waiting for the Arpen Empire to collapse in on itself. To think that such a person is my father¡­.¡± There was an endless stream of tears. ¡°After betraying the kingdom 20 years ago, the noblemen that surrendered lived their whole lives with a heavy burden on their chest. The royal family of the kingdom was constantly irritated by the fact that the tragedy was glossed over. Just then, as soon as you became Empress, we gained courage. We decided that we¡¯d step forward and fight whenever you needed us. Until now, we¡¯ve wanted to lay down our burden by returning the wealth we¡¯ve accumulated from the Kingdom of Koronis to the previous royal family.¡± ¡°In that case¡­.¡± ¡°We know full well the reason why you¡¯ve come all this way. If you say the word, we will bring out our soldiers.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Even amidst the breakdown of the first compromise, there was surely an unexpected righteous person that arrived. However, the reason why she was hesitant to accept his words right away was because if they helped her, it would seem like she was committing treason against her father. Viola took a deep breath. Before she knew it, she noticed that the moon was above her head. Viola turned around quickly. Out of the darkness came a man. The beautiful man wearing the crown and livery of an emperor had a twisted expression. He had a sharp aura that made it seem like he would go out to war at any moment. ¡°Lune¡­.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s your father. I cannot forgive him, Viola. For your mother, Edward, and your sake, I would never¡­.¡± Lustian made a crunching sound. The sound of him grinding his teeth echoed throughout the forest. ¡°Calm down. You are interfering.¡± ¡°You have no idea how much I have been brooding over this. How much guilt and agony I had over the fact that my army stomped all over his dignity¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Lune¡­.¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Lustian grabbed Viola¡¯s hand. ¡°If the people who betrayed the kingdom sincerely want to repent for their sins, send in as many troops as you like. However, this is what we will do to protect the empress. And later, leave the rest to me. We won¡¯t be punished for helping the empress.¡± ¡°Lune¡­. What do you intend to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to meet him.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll need to meet the King of Koronis, your father, myself.¡± As Lustian nodded his head, Paul started talking. Lustian mounted the horse and held Viola¡¯s hand. She gestured at him with a worried expression on her face. He may as well be walking right into the hands of the enemy all by himself. ¡°Who do you think I am? I am the Emperor of the Arpen Empire. We may be asking for assistance from the smaller countries, but this amounts to little other than creating a justification to free them. Even if nobody helps us, I can fight. I have confidence even if I have to face God by myself.¡± ¡°Lune¡­.¡± Whoosh! As the wind blew, his black hair became tangled over his white cheeks. He was so charming and beautiful that she couldn¡¯t help but exclaim. Viola bit her lower lip and grabbed his hand. As soon as they got on the horse, it ran faster than how it came. Whoosh! The wind blew again. She wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his back. ? After drinking heavily the previous day until late into the night, she woke up in the middle of the night. Though they found the sleeping woman next to the King of Koronis, there was nobody there. That was when something felt amiss. The moment he opened his eyes and lifted himself up, the tip of a knife flew at him. ¡®¡­Gasp!¡¯ In the pitch-black darkness, red eyes were staring at him. Those eyes looked like Viola¡¯s mother¡¯s before she passed away sending chills down his spine. Before he could open his dried lips, the darkness cleared, revealing the person in front of him. The first thing he saw was long black hair and a beautiful face, and the second thing was the sword in his hand. He could surmise the sort of knife he was using. ¡°Y-You are¡­.¡± He was shaking intensely. How did the Emperor of Arpen end up in my bedroom¡­. Someone please explain this to me at once! But his throat was closing up and he couldn¡¯t get the words out. ¡°Even with the warning, you still would dare to point a sword at me. Was the crown really so important to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your army. I don¡¯t intend to accept you, so don¡¯t expect any more compromises. So you will have to prepare. When this war is over, I will take your crown and give it to my empress.¡± ¡°Wh-What did you say! Have you lost your mind? This is the mother country of the empress!¡± ¡°I do not intend to harm the empress¡¯s subjects. I just need to punish one person.¡± The king stared at the emperor with a pale face. Lustian pointed the knife at the King of Koronis. Lustian¡¯s pupils were quivering. The king looked so scared, it was as if he would wet himself. Since it was the first time in his life that he was ever intimidated to this degree, he was extremely taken aback. ¡°King of Koronis, someone like you is no different from a regent that rules the kingdom instead of the empress. You must act like one. If you cross any lines, you¡¯re as good as dead. I hope you¡¯re looking forward to the gift that awaits you.¡± Three days later, the King of Koronis ordered the 50,000 soldiers to be dispatched to the Arpen Empire. While signing the agreement to hand over the army, he didn¡¯t look very pleased. The 50,000 troops were mostly soldiers from Koronis. Viola was relieved that no blood was shed from the soldiers of her mother. ¡°I will be loyal to the empress. There, let me die as a knight of Camelon on behalf of the empress.¡± ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, but I wish for you to stay.¡± With a soft expression on her face, Viola looked at Ken kneeling in allegiance before her. He had a lot to do in this place. After the war, he wanted to achieve everything that her mother wished. Since the kingdom was already wiped out from history, she intended to continue its legacy through the Kingdom of Koronis. ¡°If you wanted to unite Koronis with the previous Kingdom of Camelon, the members of the royal family who have the bloodline of both kingdoms running through their veins shall inherit the throne.¡± ¡°Then¡­.¡± Ken¡¯s eyes went wide. Viola nodded her head slightly. The unification of the two kingdoms. Viola thought that the next heir would be Wendy. When the time would come for her to get married, she would have to have an arranged marriage like the other princesses. In this continent, numerous princesses had to marry in such a way to ensure the alliance, and her daughter was no exception. Viola didn¡¯t want her little one to live the life of the princesses of that generation. She had a bigger plan in mind. She wanted to raise her to be a brilliant leader. She wanted to hoist her as the next king of the Kingdom of Koronis. Until then, she would be a charming and confident princess. ¡°If Wendy becomes the heir, Mother will rest easy. She will no longer have to feel wronged, and there will be true unity. There will no longer be any war on this land.¡± ¡°¡­This will be a peaceful way to tie things together. However, I wonder if the sly¡­ I apologize. He¡¯s still my father and yet I have nothing nice to say about him.¡± Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Even so, unfortunately, half of my bloodline belongs to this kingdom. I believe that the throne that took my strength away from me is bound to crumble. I have faith that this can be achieved through true peace and unity. Father¡¯s ambitions will prevent him from setting his power aside, but there will be a time when he too will feel it.¡± Viola could not forgive her father for invading her mother¡¯s kingdom. How could she forgive him for driving Edward to his death? Her heart was set on getting him to lose something that was most precious to him. The crown that you so wish to protect will be passed down to my bloodline. ? Lustian¡¯s actions spoke louder than words. Wielding even more power and strength than Viola, he pressed down on him with a warning. He got him to feel how pathetic it was that he wanted to protect the crown so badly. Those were the days that he got him to realize once again how powerful the fiery breath of the Arpen Empire was. Viola too understood how great that power was. The negotiation between the Arpen Empire and the Kingdom of Koronis was not the only negotiation that existed. As the only member of the royal family from the Kingdom of Camelon left standing, Viola laid out detailed instructions so that the King of Koronis would not be able to intimidate the citizens of Camelon. There were three places in the document that needed a signature. The three of them formed a coalition so that within the confines of the negotiation, the King of Koronis would be under their thumb. ¡°Then, I shall wait here for the new king. I shall cultivate a talent who will serve him and train them to be a brilliant knight.¡± ¡°Please,¡± said Ken. Viola was relieved. She went in the carriage that was on its way back to the Arpen Empire. Her carriage and the carriage that Ivan was in traveled in the opposite direction from the border region. As Lustian promised, she was going to return to the Kingdom of Koronis after forming a pact with them, and the rest of the kingdom¡¯s negotiations were in Ivan¡¯s hands. Everything seemed to be going according to plan. Until¡­ Since God did not protest even while observing my every move, I feel it wouldn¡¯t be entirely impossible to face him. ? Time passed. When night came, Lustian appeared in front of Viola. For some reason, he didn¡¯t seem so happy lately, so she was more than just concerned. ¡°Lune¡­ There isn¡¯t anything wrong, is there?¡± ¡°No, there isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°But you look sick. It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re in more pain than you were before, are you?¡± Concerned over his pale complexion, she examined his body but couldn¡¯t find any areas of pain. She was anxious. Perhaps something was wrong with the Imperial Palace¡­. Or maybe God was creating a larger army to face the humans? She thought of all kinds of scenarios. ¡°Tomorrow night, the Great Magician will come with me. They¡¯re creating a portal to move right to the forest coming from the Imperial Palace after crossing the border.¡± ¡°¡­I would also like to go back immediately but¡­.¡± It was obvious that he was in a rush. The border was close enough so that they¡¯d reach there in 4 days if they travelled as fast as they could, so they didn¡¯t necessarily need magic, but he was still in a rush. ¡°¡­You¡¯ll simply know when they get here.¡± Viola became concerned for her daughter. ¡°Wendy! You can¡¯t mean that something is the matter with her, is there?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª.¡± ¡°Lune! Tell me. Is Wendy ill?¡± Lustian avoided eye contact. She suddenly thought of the curse. It can¡¯t be! She had chills thinking of the story that the last royal family fell ill with an unknown disease and died. She screamed, grabbing onto Lustian¡¯s arms. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head. I couldn¡¯t even tell Wendy that I am her mother¡­ Her heart was torn apart at the thought of the little princess being cursed. For the first time, she was terrified. The fear of losing one¡¯s child was greater than the burden of having to face God. ¡°Calm down, Viola¡­.¡± ¡°Tell me! What is happening to Wendy~¡± ¡°At first¡­ she was slightly ill, but now she¡¯s settled down. I¡¯m observing the effects of the medicine that I gave her.¡± ¡°When did this started?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Lustian avoided answering. It was certain that Wendy was not ill on the day she knitted. In that case, after that¡­ ¡°It must¡¯ve been from the day the negotiation was first made!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.!¡± Lustian¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°God must¡¯ve been sending a warning, correct? How could a small child¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Her fever has gone down. Since the Judith flower is effective, she was able to recover thanks to the medicine. She can hold out.¡± ¡°Urk¡­.¡± ¡°V-Viola?¡± ¡°Urk¡­ Urk¡­.¡± Viola¡¯s insides turned upside down. Though Lustian grabbed her, she ran into the bathroom in a frenzy. Her stomach was twisted in knots. What did he do that deserved being lashed out at¡­ What was so horrible about your past self falling in love with God¡­ Why am I the only one who had to be punished for breaking the law¡­. Isn¡¯t the God of Judith arguably the worst man?! Viola was getting violently emotional. No matter how much she emptied her insides, she did not feel refreshed. It seemed that Lustian was calling out to Rosha in a hurry. A shocked Rosha rushed into the bathtub and checked on her mistress. ¡°Empress! Wh-What is happening? Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°Rosha¡­. Sob¡­ It seems as though Wendy has also been cursed. What¡­ shall I do?¡± ¡°Empress¡­.¡± ¡°I cannot hold on. Poor Wendy¡­.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Rosha pulled Viola close to her and patted her back. Lustian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he watched her crying out. He clenched his fists and pursed his lips. The veins showing through the back of his hands showed how furious he was. Just then, Viola felt that something was amiss. Rosha¡¯s shoulders flinched. The two women had the same thought. ¡°¡­Y-Your Highness¡­ Could this¡­ be¡­¡± ¡°Rosha, I-¡± ¡°Wait. When did this start? Your sickness, I mean. Since it started when we were about to leave the Arpen Empire¡­ Goodness! Your Highness!¡± When Rosha looked at Lustian, he came up to them and grabbed Viola¡¯s hand. ¡°Why? Do you know why you¡¯re suddenly vomiting?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ she is pregnant.¡± ¡°Excuse me?! P-Pregnant?¡± Lustian¡¯s eyes went wide. Viola looked at her lower stomach with trembling hands. She brought her hand to her own stomach. ¡°¡­Th-The annexe¡­ The Kingdom of Koronis would likely have a midwife, wouldn¡¯t it? Fetch her at once. Quickly. We must make haste. I must return by dawn¡­.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Rosha hurried out of the room. There was holy ground near the border, but it wouldn¡¯t be so difficult to find the midwife. Lustian held Viola in his arms and laid her in bed. His eyes were flashing and various colors. In disbelief, Viola touched her belly. ¡°What is¡­ the meaning of this? If I¡¯m pregnant¡­. does this not mean that the curse has disappeared?¡± ¡°Just as expected, God¡¯s Companion lives a special kind of existence. I think the fact that you avoided the curse eight years ago when it befell the Royal imperial family means that you¡¯re immune to it.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Why only me¡­.¡± ¡°I could ask the same question¡­ I don¡¯t know, but if a new heir appears, the lifeline of the Arpen Empire will never be cut off.¡± ¡°Does this mean we don¡¯t have to lose hope?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lustian held Viola in his arms and kissed her on the lips. Pregnant¡­ To think that I¡¯m pregnant¡­. If she was pregnant, no matter how much God would try to keep the two apart, they still had hope. Viola was pleading. Hours later, Paul, who had hurried to find the midwife, returned to the house. The midwife smiled and then put her head down after she felt Viola¡¯s pulse. She was indeed pregnant. ? That night, Viola had a dream. She was surrounded by a shimmering light. Just then, a man stepped forward through the light. Though she tried to call out his name, her voice would not come out. ¡®Edward! Brother! Edward!¡¯ With a gentle face, Edward held Viola and pet her head. In his embrace, she could feel his fragrance for the first time in a while. After holding and comforting her for a while, he removed himself. Then, he put his finger to his mouth as if to shush her. ¡°Why? Are you telling me to not talk?¡± Edward nodded with a smile. He had nothing to say. He grabbed her hand and led her somewhere. The place he walked to was God¡¯s territory. Viola stopped in her tracks but her brother led her inside. Soon after, they could see the castle that Guinev was staying in. He led his sister into the abandoned castle. The inside of the castle was complex like a maze. 30¡­ 50¡­ 78 steps¡­ Without even realizing it herself, Viola was calculating the distance with her footsteps. After estimating the distance, she went down to the basement that he led her to. Though the basement was unsettling and dark, something about it felt familiar. As if it wasn¡¯t the first time¡­. Of course, I did live here in the past. After all, a virgin from the past did make love with God in the castle without anyone knowing¡­ Just then, Edward, who was just next to her, suddenly disappeared. But even without a guide, Viola felt like she was floating along a stream. Then she arrived at an old wooden door. With a creak, the door opened. Just then, another person was waiting for her. She could not see them in the dark. As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, she could see a woman wearing a plain dark blue dress. She pushed a box towards her. When she opened it, she saw a map. [Back then, I couldn¡¯t do this but¡­ perhaps you can.] Suddenly, there was a flash of shimmering light, the mysterious woman in front of her disappeared with it. Viola¡¯s heart was beating. Who could she be? The mysteries were solved when Viola was transported elsewhere. There, the woman was lovingly looking at the previous emperor lying on the platform. After looking at him like he was a loved one, she kissed him on the lips. As if a holy light was burning, fireworks with ethereal colors exploded around the platform. Just then, something surprising happened. The previous emperor opened his eyes and held her hand. The two of them held each other and wept for a while. Could you be¡­ Ivan¡¯s mother¡­! It was Ivan¡¯s mother who shared a true love with the previous emperor. Her eyes went back to Viola. Though there were no words exchanged, her facial expression relaxed. [We¡¯ve been waiting for you. The one who hid the map was you in a past life, so it should not be difficult to find it. Our usefulness ends here.] She held the previous emperor¡¯s hand and helped him get off of the platform. Just then, white wings opened up from behind her. She held the limp man. The light enveloped them. Viola was the only one left behind. She lifted her head slightly and looked at the sky. From above the sky, white feathers came falling down one by one. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur There was a deep warmth that spread across. The things that Ivan¡¯s mother wanted to say to me and what she planned during her past life occurred to me vividly. ¡®I want to protect my love. My love¡­. If I had the chance again¡­ I would make sure¡­ that I don¡¯t miss it.¡¯ The virgin was not a feeble woman. The deeper the love that formed with the God of Judith was, the more she knew that her sins would accumulate. ? She opened her eyes. The vivid dream caused Viola¡¯s heart to flutter, it flustered her. Just then, Lustian came into the room in a hurry. He did not look well. ¡°Lune¡­.¡± ¡°We will have to go back at once. You and me. Us both¡­.¡± ¡°¡­The issue with Father¡¯s body¡­.¡± ¡°How did you know about that?¡± Lustian¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°I had a dream a little while ago. A dream of Grand Duke Ivan¡¯s mother going up to heaven to be with Father¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, he disappeared in front of her. It may have been a work of God. But considering how he wouldn¡¯t let his descendents look at the corpses¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t finish his words. Looking at his mouth twisting into a frown hurt her heart. She went up to him and held his hand. ¡°He¡¯s in a good place. Grand Duke Ivan¡¯s mother went with him on amicable terms.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course. I saw it myself. She gave her last goodbyes to me.¡± ¡°She must¡¯ve been very shaken. I heard that she fainted.¡± ¡°She will dust herself off. It must be agonizing to not be able to let him go despite it being eight years since his passing. Since she has to continue living, is it not her children¡¯s duty to keep her preoccupied with other things that make her happy?¡± ¡°She only looked at him her whole life. A pain that runs so deep will prevent her from paying attention to anything else.¡± Lustian shook his head. ¡°We¡­ haven¡¯t seen Wendy even once, have we?¡± ¡°¡­Huh? Wendy?¡± ¡°She is a lovely child. Mother would¡¯ve loved her.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be so sure. Would she accept the child?¡± ¡°When we return, we should give her an official greeting.¡± ¡°Yes, we shall.¡± Lustian held Viola tight and ceaselessly rubbed her back. She melted into his arms and held his waist. The return was quick. Since they had prepared a transportation spell in advance, the emperor and empress stepped into the portal while holding hands. In the midst of her return, Grand Duke Ivan was in the middle of making negotiations with another kingdom. Viola¡¯s return ended here. She thought of the castle in God¡¯s forest that she saw in her dreams. I must go there and find the map¡­ However, that was in God¡¯s territory. He might catch her stepping foot in the territory. Could she look for the map unbeknownst to Him? Her mind traced back to eight years ago. How did I deceive Him? If she had known that she was God¡¯s Companion, she would¡¯ve been trapped there like Guinev¡­ It was strange that she stepped into God¡¯s territory while avoiding being caught by Him. How did this happen? Just then, her eyes darted to her own lower belly. It can¡¯t be! Surely the baby in my stomach isn¡¯t covering their eyes, is it? She knew about this after she had run from Lustian, but she was pregnant at the time. She was shocked. After having the baby, could it be that she could cover God¡¯s eyes? Was that it? Her heart fluttered. No matter how much God tried to intervene, it was clear that their love was destined to happen. She was aching. She touched her own lower belly and felt her heart swell. Thank you, my child¡­ Your mother will not falter. We will escape from these negotiations and live happily as a family. With firm determination, she bit her lower lip. ? When Viola got to the Imperial Palace, she went to the crown prince¡¯s palace. After the nanny got the message, she was grooming Wendy. ¡°Wendy!¡± ¡°Empress!¡± Viola hugged and rubbed her face against the child¡¯s cheek. She put her hand to her forehead to check for a fever, and carefully examined her for other symptoms. Thankfully, it appeared that the Judith flower was working because her light fever had disappeared. ¡°Thank you, Nanny. You have worked hard.¡± ¡°I did nothing. I am simply relieved that we managed to find a medicine that broke her fever.¡± While she was saying that, the nanny looked visibly exhausted. She must have been tending to Wendy for days. Viola ordered her to take a breather. After forcing her to rest while she temporarily tended to the little girl, grabbed her hand and set out. ¡°Wendy, I have something important to tell you.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± Wendy¡¯s eyes were round. It was time that she knew the secrets. Though she was young, she had a strong heart, but it was still uncertain as to how the little princess would come to terms with this¡­. Lustian was quicker on his feet. He took the little one in his arms and walked out. They arrived at the hallway of the emperor¡¯s palace which was full of portraits of the imperial family. ¡°This person was the emperor from the beginning, and this one from the generation after that, and then this one is¡­.¡± Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur In a gentle voice, Lustian pinpointed all of the previous emperors. With a sparkle in her eyes, Wendy nodded and looked at the portraits. ¡°But, they all have black hair. Just like me. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Wendy was able to point out their key features right away. ¡°¡­Excuse me? Then¡­ how about me?¡± It was an innocuous question. Wendy already had questions about how their hair was the same color as her own. He then pointed to the next portrait. In that portrait was Lustian¡¯s stern face. ¡°You are the daughter of this man.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?!¡± Wendy was shocked. Viola looked at her anxiously. Wendy rolled her eyes around to look at Viola and Lustian. Though she did look surprised, she wasn¡¯t devastated. Soon after, her lips blossomed into a beautiful smile. She looked at Lustian face-to-face. ¡°¡­The older girls would constantly tease me. They would call me a child born out of the dirt. I came out of my mother, not dirt, but they still continued. My mother is a queen, but even so¡­.¡± ¡°The woman that gave birth to you is not a queen.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Wendy pouted. Judging by how she teared up immediately, it seemed that her heart was burning up. Viola¡¯s eyes also became moist. She wanted to hold the little one in her arms and cry out. He kissed Wendy on the cheek. Then, the little princess¡¯s eyes went from tearing up to sparkling once again as her smile returned. Compared to Viola who was losing her composure, Lustian continued to calmly give an explanation. ¡°I am your father, and your mother is the empress of this empire. We met again under very difficult circumstances. We came a long way to meet each other and we became a family.¡± ¡°Is that so? Is that really so? The empress is my mother, and such a wonderful emperor as yourself is my father?!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded his head, and then Wendy laughed. She put her little arms around his neck. He sighed in relief as he brought the child into his arms and spun around. Viola felt a catharsis after that feeling of a lump in her throat. As the little princess stretched her hand out to her mother, Viola held her in her arms and rubbed her face against her cheek. ¡°¡­Please forgive me. I did not abandon you. I waited until I could find you again. I¡¯m sorry. Your mother is sorry.¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s alright. Now I found my mother and father.¡± Her little arms trembled. Even with the care of her nanny, it must have been hard for her. It was obvious how prejudiced they were towards her. Tears streamed from Viola¡¯s eyes. As soon as the dam broke, she cried out like a child. Wendy was the one who comforted her. After wiping the tears from her mother¡¯s eyes, she smiled. As Viola cried like a child, Lustian teased her, ¡°Your mother is a crybaby, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Heh heh. I¡¯m alright with that. The most beautiful mother and father in the world are my parents.¡± ¡°I have more good news. Your younger sibling is in my belly.¡± ¡°Excuse me?! Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Wendy squirmed, Lustian let her down on the floor. Wendy put her ear to Viola¡¯s belly. ¡°Little brother, do you hear me? When you¡¯re born, your older sister will treat you well. So you must grow up healthily.¡± At Wendy¡¯s words, Lustian was surprised. It was because there was a grain of truth to the child¡¯s thoughtless words. He carressed the little girl¡¯s head softly and started speaking. ¡°How do you know that the baby is a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°I just know. It¡¯s a boy.¡± Wendy put her finger in her mouth and repeated that the baby in her belly was a boy. Lustian looked elated. Viola was so overwhelmed that she could barely speak. All she knew was that he was about to be the emperor who would inherit the kingdom next. Lustian held Wendy like he meant to protect someone dear to him. His voice was shaking. ¡°I will do whatever I can to protect my family. I will destroy the negotiations and find true happiness.¡± ? He couldn¡¯t explain all that happened in much detail, but Wendy accepted them quickly, despite their worries. It seemed strange that this small child grew up experiencing so much prejudice. Viola held her in her arms again and took in a deep breath. ¡°Wendy, we are going to see Grandma. She is very ill.¡± ¡°Grandma?¡± ¡°Yes, she was the previous empress.¡± Wendy looked back at Lustian, nodded, and stretched out her hand to him. She held their hands and walked out of the castle to get to the carriage prepared for them. The three of them rode the carriage to the temple. As soon as they got to it, the smell of medicine assailed their nostrils. It was obvious that she was deeply ill. Lustian let out a heavy sigh. Just then, the annexes came rushing in and stood in front of Lustian. When they looked at Lustian holding Wendy, their faces turned blue. They then looked at Viola with contempt. They seemed to realize that she was the companion that they were looking for. Since Viola set her mind, she did not care what they thought of her. ¡°There is no longer any need to deceive them. I may as well face them head-on.¡± ¡°E-Empress. Even so, you will¡­!¡± The head annex raised his voice. Just then, Lustian creased his eyebrows and spoke in an unsettling voice. ¡°You must have heard this through the emperor¡¯s command, but the one that the annexes must serve is the emperor, not God. If you disobey me, you must leave my hand. I will not punish you for that.¡± Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Yo-Your Majesty! How can you say such a thing¡­?!¡± ¡°The fact that the annexes who are meant to pray for the protection of this land will not serve their master is contradictory. If you want to serve your God, I will not stop you, but I cannot accept the fact that I will have to serve Him too. So if you don¡¯t want my wrath, you will have to leave.¡± His unfeeling voice echoed throughout the temple. In case Wendy would be frightened by Lustian raising his voice, he covered her ears and spoke softly. In a low and stern voice, he gave them an ultimatum. ¡°I intend to break the vow myself. I do not intend to challenge God, but I am simply taking control of my destiny. Even if something awaits me at the end, I will not back down. You must remember that it is your duty to pray for the victory of the emperor, not God.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± The annexes were at a loss for words. Lustian said nothing wrong. It was indeed their duty to serve the Emperor of the Arpen Empire. To avoid eye contact with him, most of them lay flat on the ground to create a path for the Emperor. However, the head of the annexes would not stop glaring at him. ¡°Even if you promote God¡¯s Companion, nothing will change¡­.¡± The head of the annexes tried to maintain composure so that the others couldn¡¯t see through him. However, the aura emanating from his body very clearly showed his hostility. It was subtle, but Viola could feel it. I was never doubtful of the fact that now that Lustian has become the Grand Master he likely senses their disrespect. Even after he stopped looking at the head, it seemed that they were pouting. ¡°Since it¡¯s Emperor¡¯s orders¡­ of course, I shall follow suit, but no matter how much you try to shut us up, the truth can¡¯t be concealed. In moments of trouble, the one who will be struggling will be you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°Now that we are one, we can get through any trial. Is that not so, Empress?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± To calm her weak and heavy heart, she held her head high to hold herself together. Then, the emperor stood right next to her as a display of determination. ¡°It will not go your way. God won¡¯t just sit back and do nothing about this.¡± ¡°I am the one who will be waiting. I am always ready to accept a challenge. I should stop meeting the previous Empress. You must pray for her recovery.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The annexes escaped from the hole. As soon as they went away, Viola exhaled heavily. It was undeniable that she was nervous. If it weren¡¯t for Lustian, she would not know how to face them¡­ Lustian held Wendy in his arms as he grabbed Viola¡¯s hand. As a tightly knit family, there was nothing they couldn¡¯t get through. After catching her breath outside of the previous Empress¡¯s room, the room opened wide. Her heart was thumping. Slipping into the room, she saw the empress lying in the bed. Even knowing the imperial couple would be paying her a visit, she would not come out of her room. All that could be seen was her shadow. Lustian couldn¡¯t say anything. She intended to wait until she looked after both of them. However, the one to approach her first was Wendy. Before Viola could grab her, she was already walking to the bed. ¡°We-Wendy!¡± Just as Wendy would always approach her parents, she jumped up on the bed and hugged her. Viola was so shocked that her heart sank. Lustian seemed nervous as he opened and closed his fists. ¡°Wh-Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m Wendy.¡± ¡°We-Wendy?¡± ¡°Yes! Today is a happy day, for I found my mother and father. But Father told me that I have a grandmother.¡± The previous empress sat up. She turned her body to the little girl. It appeared that she was holding Wendy¡¯s second embroidery in her hand. Flinching, she looked at her. As soon as she got the present, she could hear the little girl¡¯s laughter. Without even noticing, her hand went to touch her. Her hands slithered across all of the child¡¯s contours. She made a small noise. ¡°Ah¡­ there is a resemblance here. You look like the previous empress! You¡­.¡± Thinking that perhaps she was opening up, Wendy hugged her again and called her grandmother. She seemed taken aback, but soon enough, her hands were wrapped around Wendy¡¯s small shoulders. She was about to weep. No matter how much she tried to hide it, Viola was tearing. What if I had admitted it sooner¡­ What if I had approached her sooner¡­. Why didn¡¯t I think of it?! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What Mother needs right now is Wendy, not us. Let them have time to themselves.¡± ¡°Should we?¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± Viola and Lustian left the room quietly. But since they were still worried, Wendy was still wandering about the halls. Then, the maids saw that the previous empress busily rushing inside. They were holding a huge, silver plate, and from it was the delicious smell of snacks. Finally, it seemed that Viola¡¯s shoulders weren¡¯t as tense. ¡°She must want to have a snack with Wendy. I told her before that grandmother cannot have meals.¡± ¡°Our Wendy is such a smart and wise child. The Kingdom of Koronis can be left in her hands.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Then do all of our children become King?¡± ¡°I could just be greedy.¡± Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Even if he teased her for being a greedy Empress, she didn¡¯t have much of a rebuttal. The King of Koronis would have to step down from the throne that he so wished to protect. Then the princess will be the one to lift the kingdom. Even if there was no way of knowing whether he would give it up so easily, she wanted to make it happen. If Edward or Viola couldn¡¯t be the one, it would have to be Wendy. For the unity of the people of Camelon, it had to be done. ¡°But she¡¯s too precious to be sent off to marry a man. Since I am to become the King of Koronis as well as your wife, she must be sent off to that kingdom.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°That is what I should be saying.¡± Lustian grabbed her waist and kissed her. Swallowing each other¡¯s breaths, his eyes were burning with passion. he seductively whispered in her ear as he touched her lower belly, ¡°What do I do now? I have been reduced to this state once again¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The bulge was obvious. He was always one to get aroused from a kiss, but to see him in such a state in a place outside of the bedroom was embarrassing. Viola looked around. Thankfully, the temple was quiet. Their fingertips met each other and then he touched the nape of her neck gently. ¡°I want to swallow your body. The only one who can quench this thirst is my empress.¡± ¡°By any chance, does your chest ache?¡± ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. Come to think of it, the intervals between my seizures have lengthened. Since you are by my side, I think there is no longer any pain.¡± He brought her hand to his chest. She smiled as she felt his thumping heart. ¡°Could it be that¡­ your heart is half its normal size.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Never mind. It was just a thought that occurred to me.¡± ¡°Do not even dream of it. I can¡¯t possibly become God of that bastard.¡± ¡°Of course not. You weren¡¯t chosen.¡± He grabbed her chin and lifted it up. ¡°Do you see Him?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°When? You don¡¯t mean to tell me that he comes by to aggravate you¡­.¡± Lustian¡¯s eyes trembled. He was grinding his teeth. His possessiveness was adorable and sweet. How could such a man be compared to such a cruel God? Although, at times these cruel fantasies overlapped with the beautiful reality. When Viola went to God¡¯s territory last time, the vision that God created for her was much too vivid. Lune threw himself upon the lake made of my tears¡­. Whether it was simply concocted by God, or whether it was a truth about the past was unclear. She remembered the map that Ivan¡¯s mother gave to her the previous night. They needed to find the map. They urgently needed to find the map left behind for the virgin from the past and her own future self. What should I do? I¡¯m sure Lune wouldn¡¯t let me¡­ Viola intended to go inside God¡¯s territory unbeknownst to Lustian. He would not give her permission if she told him the truth, after all¡­ Even if he gave her permission, it wasn¡¯t clear as to whether she could go there. God¡¯s territory was only permissible to the chosen ones, so she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she still was one of them. ¡°Viola¡­ I love you.¡± ¡°Lune¡­.¡± She pulled him by the wrist. They went on the path that continued from the old temple. Taking the hint, he held her arms in his. ¡°Please tell me first if the baby is alright.¡± ¡°The midwife said he would be alright. He will be as strong as you, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need to worry.¡± Lustian¡¯s lips widened, he put them onto hers. Still clothed, they stepped into the hot tub that was connected to the old temple. They engaged in a hasty, deep kiss as his lips were moving through the inside of her mouth. Grabbing the back of her head, the angle at which they titled their heads kept changing. Between the lips, his haggard breath could be felt. ¡°Viola¡­.¡± ¡°Lune¡­.¡± She took off his shirt. It was wet, she struggled to take it off, but with his help, it came off with ease. Soon enough, she could see his wide and sturdy chest, which made her gape. The muscles were as hard as a rock even when she pressed on it with her fingers. After becoming the Grand Master, Lustian had developed an even more impressive build. Since his head was small, his chest seemed relatively wider, but it was twice the size of Viola¡¯s. As she felt his skin with the palm of her hand, he breathed shallowly. As his husky voice reached her ear, he put her ear in his mouth and sucked on it. ¡°Touch me more. I would love it if you went to my lower area.¡± ¡°Mmmm¡­ Here¡­.¡± ¡°Lower than that¡­ Hah¡­.¡± Viola boldly reached for his lower area. As soon as she touched his erect*on, he mo*ned. Pre-c*m flowed through his already soaked pants. His pen*s was so erect it looked like it would explode. ¡°Put your hand in my pants, grab onto my pen*s, and shake it.¡± He led her hand to the inside of his pants. As soon as her hand was inside, she moved down his hips and grabbed onto his erect m*nhood. She rubbed it though it was so large that it was difficult to fit in one hand. It was swollen. His thick veins were throbbing. Seeing him so ar*used led her to also reach a similar point where fluids were gushing out of her nether region. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Hah¡­ Mmmm¡­ Viola¡­.¡± ¡°Lune¡­.¡± Lustian put her entire ear into his mouth and sucked on it. He licked her outer ear with his thick tongue and then thoroughly from the inside. The pleasure made her shoulders quake. Wanting to experience the exhilarating pleasure further, she pressed her body even closer to his. Soon enough, he grabbed her waist and lifted her up. Then, he took off her lace underwear and she wrapped her two legs around his waist. In between that, Lustian¡¯s length entered. Her eyes twitched and trembled. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahhhhh¡­!¡± He entered the hole. With a big thrust, he entered her deeply at once. Viola¡¯s chin was facing the sky. He started thrusting deeply once again. It felt like his whole body was burning up. She was so tight that his thick shaft didn¡¯t have the room to move. But just then, he thrust hard from below. Wet noises were emerged from beneath him. ¡°Ghhhh¡­ Agh¡­!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± A new type of fluid came out from deep within her. At the same time, the pre-c*m oozing from his rod acted as a lubricant. It was erotic how her honeypot kept on swallowing and spitting out his member. With his movements in the tub, the water kept splashing without rest. As soon as the s*x began, he was moving like a beast. His length moved aggressively amid her fluids. Her mounds pressed hard on his sturdy chest. ¡°Viola! Mmmm¡­ I love you¡­!¡± ¡°I love you¡­ Lune¡­ Lune¡­!¡± He bent his neck forward and kissed her. There were noises of them sucking on each other¡¯s lips. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he got Viola to get up immediately. The constant kissing was breathtaking. As their tongues were tangling up, they sucked on each other¡¯s lips. ¡°Mmmmm-¡± Lustian got her to sit on his thighs. Then, as their chins collided, he kissed Viola¡¯s lips. Bit by bit, his tongue that was sliding across her face reached her collarbones. An indescribable sensation caused her to heat up. ¡°Ah! Ah! Aaaah!¡± She was becoming wet from deep inside. As if she were his property, he left traces on her body. It was clear that he intended to show it to someone else. He wanted to show it to the God of Judith. He acted as if Viola¡¯s heart was only for him. ¡°Ah-! Mmmm-¡± His manhood that filled her body took her breath away. She felt electrified, and soon enough when his pen!s hit her spot, her eyes rolled to the back of her head. She arched her neck and moaned. It was frantic. ¡°Ah- Ahhh!¡± ¡°Hah, hah¡­. Urk. Ghhhh!¡± His swollen rod moved through her hole. She felt as if her head would explode. Her throbbing wet vag*na couldn¡¯t be more erotic. Twisting her neck, she bit her lip so as to ignore the pleasure. But her body moved upwards involuntarily. ¡°Ahhhh! Ahhh!¡± She continued moaning uncontrollably. The steam rising from the tub entwined with her haggard breaths. The breaths they exchanged were hotter than the water coming from the small waterfall. As they collided, there was a squelching sound. Their sensitive spots throbbed while they rubbed against each other. Lustian¡¯s eyes were burning. His bloodshot eyes looked like they would explode any moment. It was very seductive. He breathed heavily. Viola¡¯s body and mind were so out of sorts that she could no longer melt any more than she already had. Everytime his huge shaft thrust into her, she felt immense pleasure. The powerful orgasm rendered her unable to control herself. She shook her head. ¡°Ahhh-! Ahhhh!¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Hah¡­ Mmmmm¡­!¡± His breathing became rougher. With all the rough movements, his nether region was tightening up so much that it felt like it would snap in half. His seductive eyes were about to swallow her up a whole. It was titillating, his face looked very sexy. The thrusting stimulated her sensitive spot. She soaked herself in the pleasure that was driving her insane. She opened up her legs again, then hung them over his shoulders. Her visible cave was tantalizing. Up in the air, her core was throbbing. Embarrassingly enough, her clam shell twitched, unable to close. His lips opened just slightly. Once again, his length entered. The area where they were connected had white foam forming around it as their fluids mixed together. It was very erotic. Lustian kissed her again. Viola¡¯s lips opened bit by bit. Now every time they kissed, their lips opened naturally. Fluids spread across both their lips. ¡°Mmmm¡ª¡± ¡°Mmmmm¡ª!¡± Their breathing was a mess. His beast-like breathing was driving her insane. He grabbed the back of her head gently. Just then, her hand found its way to his back. As their lips met, a tongue came through. When they let go, a long silver strand of saliva formed between their lips. He swallowed the strand. ? Come morning, she opened her eyes slightly. When she turned her head, she saw Lustian soundly asleep. What do we do? Could Rosha and Paul have arrived? The two hurried to the transportation portal, but they needed to get on the carriage and come back to the palace. They would¡¯ve arrived by now. They needed to be there for the empress to move around freely. Viola estimated the time that passed between when she got to God¡¯s territory and the current time. What¡¯s an hour to God¡¯s territory is half a day over here¡­ Until they found the map, they needed to buy time for a day. At the very least, Lustian had to be apart from her for a day¡­ Even if that wasn¡¯t possible, she needed to catch his attention. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Before the sun rose, Kyle arrived at the temple in a hurry. Upon receiving his report, the emperor summoned the Blood Army right away. With a worried look on Viola¡¯s face, she examined him. ¡°Is it the Orcs again?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯ll be over after a day, so don¡¯t worry.¡± He reassured her. When Lustian started to wear his armor, she became anxious. It was undeniable that even when he displayed the unwavering disposition of a Grand Master, she was still worried. ¡°It¡¯s a shame because I also wanted to go.¡± Since she wasn¡¯t naked, it was difficult to participate in the battle herself. Even if she wanted to be his right hand, she needed to think about the baby in her stomach. He hugged Viola by the waist and made eye contact. His bright, confident face made her sigh out of relief, but she wished that he didn¡¯t rely on just his own strength. It wasn¡¯t difficult to face the Orcs but the difference between the power of a human and the power of God was too great¡­ ¡°Trust me. God cannot kill me. He also depends on the negotiation.¡± ¡°Even so¡­ always be cautious. You must return before nightfall.¡± ¡°I will return unscathed.¡± ¡°Yes, you must win.¡± Viola escorted him with a bright smile. She waved at him as he stepped onto the portal. As soon as he disappeared from before her, she looked for Paul. She needed to see him after hearing that he returned to the palace by dawn. But first Rosha came to greet her. ¡°Empress, I am back.¡± ¡°Rosha, you must be exhausted. You should¡¯ve rested,¡± Viola said. ¡°I slept on the carriage.¡± ¡°Did Paul stay up the whole night?¡± ¡°No¡­ He also slept¡­ on the carriage.¡± Rosha¡¯s face turned red. It seemed that they both were on the same carriage. It seemed that this was the opportunity for them to deepen their relationship, but a saint like Paul didn¡¯t seem to be one to make a move. ¡°I still confessed to him.¡± ¡°I-is that true?¡± ¡°Yes. He didn¡¯t give me an answer, but I told him I would wait.¡± ¡°¡­Rosha.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. It wasn¡¯t a rejection.¡± Rosha was smiling in front of Viola, but there was sadness behind the smile. ¡°More than anything, today I was surprised. Is it true that Princess Wendy slept beside the previous empress? My heart is still thumping from the shock. I had to pinch the back of my hand several times in case it was all a dream.¡± ¡°Yes, that was what happened. Thankfully, she loves Wendy.¡± The previous night, she heard that after talking for a long time, Wendy fell asleep in her arms. In the morning, they had a nice meal and the previous empress took the little herself to the crown prince¡¯s palace and got her to change into a dress. ¡°She¡¯s an adorable princess. It¡¯s impossible to not love her. It¡¯s a blessing that Wendy melted her hardened heart.¡± ¡°I also think so.¡± ¡°Ah, here comes Sir Paul.¡± They saw Paul from afar. After changing his clothes, he came and kissed Viola on the back of her hand. ¡°I have returned.¡± ¡°Thank you for coming back safely. I have something to say to the both of you.¡± Viola talked about the map that she saw in her dreams. The duo¡¯s eyes went wide and they gasped in a low voice. ¡°Is that so? If that dream comes true, can we not use that to prepare for this war?¡± ¡°I think so. In the past, I¡­ I mean, if the virgin prepared the future for us, I think that we ought to follow suit.¡± ¡°That is so surprising. To think that she foretold this 200 years ago¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s an ordinary human.¡± ¡°¡­If she can see God herself, she is either a bridesmaid or a person with a special kind of eyes.¡± ¡°In any case, before His Majesty returns, I will go back to God¡¯s territory to find the object in the palace.¡± ¡°I- It¡¯s dangerous to go alone.¡± Rosha¡¯s face was pale. She looked at Paul. After listening carefully, he resolutely revealed his intentions. ¡°I shall escort her.¡± ¡°No. I must go alone. Only the chosen can enter that place. No other human can enter.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°What shall we do? Wouldn¡¯t it be wise to go with Her Majesty yourself?¡± Rosha spoke in a weary voice. ¡°I have a kind of power that can protect me.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Here.¡± Viola touched her lower belly with a soft smile on her face. The one that protected her from God¡¯s eyes was the baby in her stomach. She was not doubtful of the idea that her baby had the same powers that Wendy did. ¡°Ah¡­ You don¡¯t mean that your baby is¡ª¡± ¡°Now is the chance. We must use the fact that Lune¡¯s Blood Army is fighting off the army sent by God to our advantage. In case I am late, report back to Lune.¡± ¡°My empress¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Please trust me, both of you. I am not one to be hesitant. I am strong in my faith, so follow my lead.¡± It was obvious that Paul was clenching his fists hard. He got up and moved aside as if to escort Viola. ¡°I shall be your guard. I will protect the outskirts of the territory.¡± Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola and Paul rode their horses to God¡¯s Forest. The forest was calm, without a gust of wind blowing. She gulped as she stood amid the trees connected to the realm of God. Her mind was filled with the idea of finding the map. I must find it. No matter what¡­ Viola stretched on over into the forest and her body moved as if it was being sucked in. She quickly looked around with a pounding heart. Holding her breath, she headed to the castle cautiously. [Careful. You must be careful. God will be keeping an eye on you.] Right then, small butterflies started circling around her, whispering. She felt those butterflies were spirits from the moment they started speaking to her. [We will help you¡­ Go, go on¡­] She escaped the wind with the help of spirits. She could see the spirits riding the wind to stop her scent from spreading. In the meantime, she quickly reached the palace. As soon as she descended the stairs connected to the basement, damp darkness swallowed her body. As if it were alive, it felt like the darkness was touching her. Calm down. And remember. Stepping on the last step, she recalled the stride she counted from her dream. 50 steps from here¡­ 40¡­ 48¡­ One by one it all jogged back to her. Even if the darkness concealed her vision, it was enough to find the place. Walking forward, while feeling around the walls, she suddenly stopped. ¡°God is testing our love. Please¡­ Judith¡­ don¡¯t be blinded.¡± What is this memory? Viola swallowed a scream amid her dizzying memory. Her eyelids started burning. I haven¡¯t abandoned you. I¡­ I¡­¡¯ Right then, she heard another voice. The voice belonged to Lune from the illusion she saw in the realm of God last time. Maiden¡¯s memories were rushing in like waves. Just when she tried to trace the memory, the spirit grabbed the hem of her clothes. [Over here! We don¡¯t have time. That memory isn¡¯t important. Come¡­ come! Your love won this battle, too. Quickly¡­] Viola shivered. As she concentrated on the memories, she lost her determination of finding the map. She hurried to the room she¡¯d seen in her dream. Stepping inside, she saw an empty room, without a desk or a chair. Where is it? Where did they hide it? Remember! Viola! She harked back to her past memories. If she had to hide it, she wouldn¡¯t have hidden it simply. Right then, she saw bumpy bricks sticking out. Fumbling, she approached them one by one. She focused and moved as if she was trying to read the memories carved on the old stones. Of course, she saw something in the memory. The place that¡¯s clearly spread out! Opening her eyes wide, she pushed one of the bricks with force. At once the door opened with a rattle and thick smoke. ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± Covered in dust, as soon as she stepped inside she saw a table. On it sat an old parchment. ¡°This is it!¡± Viola grabbed the parchment and looked inside. It was the map. Of course, I found it! She rolled up the map, slid it into the container she had brought in advance, and tied it tightly behind her back. Now she had to hurry out. She went back upstairs, her pace impatient. It was when Viola worriedly bit her lips and came out safely, the spirit let out a shriek. And just as the spirit did, she also felt the danger. [Judith! God!] There was no time to escape. At that moment, an old barn came into her sight. She dashed towards it as if she could fly. As soon as she hid, a wave formed in the river, and God rose out of it. Through the woods, Viola looked at God¡¯s figure. He had a tall frame and short hair, He looked around as if He had noticed something strange. Her heart thumped loudly. [All we can do is catch your smell. Don¡¯t get caught.] The spirits were trembling. She bit her lips hard and stopped breathing. She heard God¡¯s voice from out there. He seemed to be in rage that Lustian won once again. His voice rang loudly throughout the forest. Her heart felt like it would explode. If she were caught here, she would inevitably have to become His companion. It was clear that He would take her with Him by force My baby¡­ please¡­ protect me¡­ Suddenly, someone who seemed to be His servant appeared from the wave. She observed their actions all the while holding her breath. As if having a meeting with several Gods, He gave directions. Viola couldn¡¯t hear, but it was clear that He was scheming something new. Sweat ran down her forehead from tension. It fell from her forehead onto the ground. The spirit let out a scream once again. [Your body fluid can¡¯t touch the ground! What should we do? He¡¯ll think this is strange!] Oh! Viola¡¯s heart dropped. To her surprise, God looked at where she was hiding. She could see Him tilt His head and walk in her direction. She turned pale. ¡®It¡¯s over! Lune! Lune!¡¯ She shut her eyes. And right at that moment, someone stopped God in his footsteps. She heard His enraged voice. He yelled wildly and cursed at someone. Viola snapped back into reality. Looking at God among the woods, she saw someone unimaginable standing into his side. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡®Ed¡­ Edward! Brother!¡¯ How¡­ When Edward said something to God, He became angry and disappeared by stirring up a wave. The wave enveloped her brother¡¯s body. He looked at her and smiled warmly. [Go on. To your place¡­] Edward! Thank you! Really¡­ thank you so much! All Viola wanted was to run into his arms at once, but she didn¡¯t have any time. Spirits were rushing her. She ran like crazy. Her nervous feet staggered, but she ran and ran without care. Goosebumps laced the back of her neck and her clasped hands were freezing. It felt like time was passing too slowly. She became extremely sensitive, but still ran on full alert. Cold sweat trickled down her back. Without even realizing it, tears flowed out of her eyes. ¡®A little more¡­ more¡­¡¯ Tears blocked her view. If only I run a bit more, I will connect with my world. [Stretch your hand! Viola! You can¡¯t be trapped here!] When she saw the forest in front of her, gritting her teeth, she threw herself towards it. She shut her eyes. Momentarily, she felt a warm embrace from there. She breathed unevenly. Then, a familiar touch stroked her back, and let out a sigh. ¡°You came back. You¡¯re alright¡­ Viola, everything¡¯s okay¡­ now that you¡¯re here¡­¡± ¡°Lune¡­¡± ¡°Reckless as always. No one can stop my empress.¡± When Viola raised her head covered with sweat and tears, Lustian was smiling at her. Before she knew it, her surroundings plunged into darkness. The high moon was shining down on the waiting couple. She was crying like a child. At that, he took her into his arms and comforted her like a child. ¡°I heard about your dream from Paul. Now you can stop worrying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I worried you¡­ But it was clear as day that you would be against this¡­ So I made a decision on my own. ¡°Whatever you do is right. But, except that.¡± ¡°Lune!¡± He hugged her shoulders as if crushing her. He said it was alright, but how worried he must have been¡­ ¡°But how did I overcome the crisis? Suddenly God was angry and it felt like He was ascending to His world.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve caused some trouble.¡± ¡°What?¡± Suddenly, the wind carried the smell of something burning. Viola¡¯s body was terrified because of black smoke rising into the western sky. It was the old temple. ¡°I destroyed his statue and set fire to the old temple. He must have fled with fear.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± A light shiver grazed her body. Lustian¡¯s action of destroying the statue and setting fire to the temple to challenge God scared her. She didn¡¯t know the reason He was infuriating God so much. Of course, he was not someone to recklessly pursue things without taking measures, but Viola felt dizzy. ¡°So, did you bring the map?¡± ¡°Oh, yes! This is the map.¡± She held out the map for him. His eyes widened looking at it. ¡°This is not a map of Slovenia Continent, can you see it?¡± ¡°Yes, I can. It¡¯s not just a map but also a breakthrough strategy.¡± ¡°Strategy? But there¡¯s not a word written here.¡± When Viola looked at it, there were only drawings on the map, with no strategy written on it. She was surprised when a blue flame flashed through Lustian¡¯s eyes. By any chance, is it the magic¡­ that¡¯s used here? How could I be seeing letters, that¡¯s not visible to others? Lustian¡¯s lips blossomed into a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is only communicating with God¡¯s Companion. The owner of this map is God, not the Maiden.¡± ¡°God? We¡¯re at war with God, so I don¡¯t understand why He would write a strategy on this map.¡± That was an apt question. All eyes now faced Lustian. He held the map in his hands and uttered unknown words to people looking at him strangely. ¡°We¡¯ll find out when the time comes. The reason why this map came into my hands will be clear then.¡± ¡°Can we trust you?¡± ¡°Of course. Busy times are coming. If we want to implement this plan, we¡¯ll need a lot of wizards.¡± ¡°There is a possibility for us to succeed, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lustian planted a kiss on Viola¡¯s forehead and told her to relax over and over again. Gently stroking her underbelly, he whispered affectionately, ¡°You protected your mother! I¡¯m so proud of you, my son.¡± ¡°Lune¡­¡± He crouched and brought his ear to Viola¡¯s stomach. It was an act of losing face for an Emperor, but no one frowned upon it. Everyone enjoyed the view of the sweet couple with hopeful faces. When Viola caressed his beautiful black hair, he smiled glancing up. ¡°We should go. You must be tired. Let¡¯s ride my horse.¡± ¡°Yes¡± He helped her onto his horse and mounted behind her himself. He glanced at Kyle. ¡°Kyle, gather all the heads of knights at noon tomorrow. We must hold a strategic meeting. Oh, and, bring Crown Princes from other countries gathered at the Star Palace. We can¡¯t plan this strategy alone.¡± Lustian pulled the reins to the empress¡¯s palace. The sound of the horseshoe from the black horse kicking vigorously rang through the quiet forest. ? At that time, God of the Divine World looked angrily as he saw his statue broken into pieces and the temple with only the frame left. His burning red face was seconds away from bursting. His face muscles clumped and distorted. ¡°Is he crazy? Surely that bastard must have gone crazy.¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°It¡¯s his natural instinct. Seeing that you act surprised at that despite knowing that so well shows me that you, Your Highness, don¡¯t give up so easily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a human¡­ Just a human¡­.¡± God mumbled under His breath as if He had lost his mind. Since He was in such a shock, He could not even rebuke her mockery. ¡°I feel like my internal organs are being twisted. Your possessiveness makes me want to vomit.¡± ¡°I suppose that is what love does.¡± ¡°Love? Do not mess with me. You¡¯ve seen how useless love is with your own eyes, and yet you¡¯re still on about that?¡± ¡°I think that love between humans runs deeper.¡± ¡°Haha. Never in my 10,000 years of living have I heard something so foolish. Have you not witnessed how worthless the love of humans is?¡± ¡°Not everyone will have the same experience. Especially not a special human being such as Lune.¡± God took a few breaths through His gritted teeth. It could not be forgiven. The temple was burning up due to the mockery directed at Him. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you provoke me like this.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he also know you are?¡± ¡°¡­Do not talk such nonsense! Do you seriously think there aren¡¯t any limits to what he can do with that feeble mortal body of his?¡± God raised his voice. ¡°You¡¯ll see. Lune¡­ The broken vow will not end here¡­.¡± God was filled with the desire to take something away from another human. At first, He intended to punish the two of them for breaking the vow, but all of a sudden, He was after what Lustian had. To look at Viola, God stretched His hand over the river and did a divine incantation. But somehow, she did not show up. ¡°¡­What is the meaning of this? This is- It can¡¯t be! Has she become pregnant?¡± ? A week later, after Ivan and Anne were done with negotiations, they returned to the palace. Since it had been quite long since they rode on the carriage, they felt like they were developing blisters on their behind, but they decided to be patient. Upon returning to the palace, they found that there was a festive mood all around. It was also odd to see that the usually gloomy place was lit up. When Anne went inside, she called the chambermaid to come over. ¡°What has been happening over in the palace?¡± ¡°The empress is pregnant.¡± ¡°What? Wha¡­ What? Pre-pregnant?¡± ¡°Yes, and now Princess Wendy has become the princess. It has been officially announced that she is their child and her identity has been restored.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± She was very shocked. To think that Viola was pregnant again¡­ On top of that, Wendy¡¯s identity was revealed and she was officially a princess. Anne fell to the floor. Her body shook uncontrollably. She was full of jealousy. She was so devastated that she could hardly see straight. ¡°I could never very easily bear a child¡­ No matter how much I tried¡­ But such a thing can happened to Viola so easily?¡± She went through much hardship for eight years since she couldn¡¯t bear a child. She would always be taking every possible medication and folk remedy that would help with her sterility. Even so, she could not bear a child. It was a result of the curse placed upon the imperial family¡­ Why! Why! Why is it that Viola gets to avoid the curse? Her eyes were bloodshot. She was very angry and sick to her stomach. She hated Viola. She hated her so much she wanted to kill her. Just then, she could feel that somebody was whispering to her in her head. < I can grant you any wish, so will you make a deal with me? > Gasp! ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? Who is talking to me?¡± < Come into God¡¯s forest. The answer is there. > Anne was shaken. God¡¯s forest¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the place where Ivan¡¯s mother and Guinev were locked up? She got up to seek the source of the voice, but she could no longer hear it. She bit her nails, her face wreathed with nervousness. Did they not have to borrow the power from the high priest? If God wants to see me Himself¡­ and He is giving me this opportunity, there is no sense in not trying. Anne called the chambermaid over. With all the jewelry she had, she adorned her dress beautifully. And she hurried to God¡¯s forest. While Ivan wasn¡¯t around, she hurriedly crossed over to the forest. Only the permitted were allowed in, and since she got God¡¯s approval, she was able to enter. There, God, in silver hair and white clothing, was waiting for her. He went up to her and lightly lifted her chin. Anne was being seduced by His vile smile. His lips met hers. ¡°When you¡¯re ready, I shall make a deal. However, for you to attain what you want, you must put something on the line.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you ask. I¡¯ll even put my life on the line.¡± ¡°I do not need your life. You¡¯ll have to give me something even more valuable. Your face is quite beautiful¡­ If you think about how you¡¯ll have to pay your dues, you won¡¯t think it¡¯s so unfair but¡­ these passing fates amount to nothing more than a stone caught in the foot.¡± ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Anne¡¯s eyes went wide. She could not figure out what he was trying to say. God blatantly took a look at her face and body. It felt as though she was being undressed in front of Him. Anne was afraid. ¡°Humans start from the dirt that is their bodies. I do not intend to attain a body that will eventually end up back in the dirt. All I want is one thing. I intend to fight against you to see how long you¡¯ll hold out. He licked His lips. Anne nodded enthusiastically. She looked soulless. He grinned with a satisfied look on His face. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur A month went by since then. Lustian prepared for the final showdown, and he waited for the soldiers being sent down from each kingdom. His problems started after that. Kyle hurried frantically into the conference room. He hung his head low. After figuring out what that meant, the emperor¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°Now it¡¯s the Kingdom of Ramond. We requested the king¡¯s pardon in writing. It seems as though we will not have any soldiers sent to us from that kingdom. We are not in any sort of position to demand negotiations from them, since they¡¯re also at risk of getting stomped on by the Orcs.¡± ¡°Is it only the Kingdom of Koronis that is left?¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± All of the deals were at risk of crumbling. As if all of those kingdoms were waiting, God¡¯s Orc armies invaded them, and they would not easily give away their own armies that were meant to protect them. Even if they didn¡¯t send over a diplomat, they could surmise that they weren¡¯t any different from the other kingdoms. The crown princes who were in the conference with Lustian also seemed visibly troubled. The hardships that the Arpen Empire was going through could endanger all of the kingdoms in Slovenia, so they could not hold their home countries accountable. The Crown Prince of Ramond started to talk. ¡°I shall still help. Leading the knightage that I possess, I shall keep the promise I made with Empress Viola.¡± As soon as he spoke, all the other crown princes expressed the same sentiment. ¡°As shall I.¡± ¡°I have amassed a lot of enlisted persons. It does not fill the promised quota, but we can gather 5,000 soldiers.¡± Lustian could sense their sincerity. They were dependable. Despite having once been enemies, they¡¯d developed a camaraderie. ¡°Alright. Even if you don¡¯t fill the quota, the pact will remain valid.¡± ¡°Th-Thank you!¡± Finally, the darkness on their faces faded away. Lustian accepted their gratitude and told them they would never point swords at each other again. When the crown princes got up from their seats and walked out, Kyle opened his mouth. ¡°Is that really alright? After all, it is being reduced to a 1/20th of the amount we initially planned¡­.¡± ¡°At any rate, we planned to have only our own army deployed in the worst-case scenario. Since they have several sword masters, they will be the finest soldiers.¡± To win this war, they needed the strength of their leaders rather than their soldiers. They would be able to face hundreds of Orcs. They did not take this lightly. At this rate, they would have to amass the most elite army unit and wage battle in God¡¯s territory¡­ ¡°Now, it is time to surprise the empress¡­ Instead of the plan, I am more concerned for Viola.¡± Of course, Viola rushed into the meeting room. Seeing how she was catching her breath, it was obvious that she came after hearing the news. She looked pale, but Lustian¡¯s confidence did not waver as he calmed her down. ¡°Usually, it is more effective if the top army unit is deployed. During a war, the strength of each individual is more important than the number of soldiers.¡± ¡°Even so¡­.¡± Lustian grabbed the end of her dress with one hand and looked her in the eyes. ¡°Trust me. I have the strength to face God.¡± ? The whole palace was covered in a thick fog. Then, there was a downpour that made the day look dark. It didn¡¯t look much different at night. Since even the moon hid its face, you would not be able to see anybody moving in the far distance. Just then, she saw something zip past her. Anne held a calabash close to her chest and walked to the Lake of God. In the dark, she could barely see anything, but since she knew exactly where she was going, she went straight to the lake. She could feel herself stepping on the Judith flower. However, as if she didn¡¯t care that she was stepping on a flower, she walked forward. Like she was hypnotized, she walked into the lake. Then, she took out the calabash. She gulped as she looked at it. I can do it! Yes¡­ Without a moment of consideration, she opened the calabash and dropped it into the water. It seemed that the amount of water that came out of it was larger than the size of the small calabash. She held it for so long that her arm was aching. When the last drop fell, she threw the calabash into the lake. Now¡­ I can wait. Viola, let¡¯s see how long you can last. There was a smile of satisfaction on Anne¡¯s face. Her eyes were burning with lust and ambition at once. Just when she was about to hurry out of the lake, Ivan popped out of the thick darkness. Her face turned blue. He wasn¡¯t even properly dressed. His eyes were shining. Since she had put him to sleep through medication, she didn¡¯t expect him to be awake so soon. After coming out of the lake, Anne tried to walk past him, but then he grabbed her wrist aggressively. ¡°What have you done!¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes were cold. It was the same orbs that he had when she seduced him so that she could use him. No matter what he thinks of me¡­ all I need is to achieve my own means. ¡°I cannot stand to look at you. I have my limits. Since we married, I have given it my best but¡­.¡± Suddenly, there were chills running up her back. Anne turned to Ivan. ¡°What will you do if you can¡¯t stand it?¡± ¡°I want a divorce.¡± ¡°Hmmm? What¡­ What did you say?¡± ¡°We will divorce.¡± In an unfeeling voice, Ivan said those words and turned around. He disappeared without even turning back. Left alone, Anne suddenly felt as though she was hit in the head with a blunt object. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The ambition building up deep within my heart felt like they were crumbling all at once. Anne fell to the ground. There was another downpour. Through the rain, Anne¡¯s cries could be heard, but nobody was there to listen. ? Even after three days, the rain was still pouring. Water was a necessity for humans, but if they had more of it than necessary, it would be disastrous. The Lake of God overflowed. After filling up to the brim, it flowed along the rivers and caused a flood in the village. ¡°The villagers went to higher ground to take refuge.¡± ¡°What is the damage?¡± ¡°Although all the people took refuge, all of the livestock died, and all of the houses are flooded. Since the farmers will be rebuilding their farms, it looks as though there will be no more harvest.¡± The Arpen Empire and the royalty in charge of the finances were deeply troubled. Not only did they lose their houses and livestock to the flood, but this disaster also dealt a huge amount of damage to the farmers rebuilding their farms. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a relief that nobody died. Unlock the treasury to provide the supplies.¡± ¡°Yes, will do.¡± As soon as the management left, Ivan started talking. ¡°Very unfortunate rumours have been making rounds.¡± ¡°¡­Is it about the empress once again?¡± ¡°Yes, since the rumours are spiraling out of control, there are more and more people saying things that should be left unsaid.¡± Ivan was becoming concerned. It was a matter of time before the whole continent found out that Viola was God¡¯s Companion. Once the secret leaked, they started spreading to all the wrong people, and eventually, some of the subjects came out to pin the blame on her. All the efforts that she had put in to unite the Slovenia continent and lead them to peace were melting away like snow. ¡°While it is true that it is only human nature to ask for more the more they¡¯re given things, this is going too far.¡± ¡°It is truly natural that humans would gladly swallow whatever is sweet while they spit out whatever is bitter. Particularly, unlike royalty, a disaster such as a flood to a peasant who struggles to make ends meet every day would be¡­.¡± He bit his tongue before speaking any further. Lustian looked deep in thought as he rested his chin on his hand. God tossed the whole continent into complete chaos. After the kingdoms united, He continuously sent the Orcs over to prevent the allied armies from coming together, and due to the downpour over the course of four days, there was a flood in the Arpen Empire. Lustian was troubled. Even if he could fight them off with a sword himself, he could not prevent a natural disaster. ¡°Even so, we have to participate soon. All we have to do is pray that nothing else happens in a week.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too slow.¡± Lustian furrowed his eyebrows. If only the rain stopped at the very least¡­ He sighed watching the rain pour all night long. ¡°Princess Guinev is praying. I don¡¯t know if He¡¯ll listen to a chambermaid¡¯s prayers, but I believe that it won¡¯t be entirely ineffectual. After all, it isn¡¯t only the God of Judith who exists in the New World.¡± ¡°¡­Could the empress have also been in the temple?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s no use to try to stop her.¡± Lustian had numerous worries about Viola. She wasn¡¯t even naked but he was burning up inside. He couldn¡¯t even sleep the previous night, but he couldn¡¯t stand to think that he was brought to the point of prayer. He took that road that led to the temple. He met Paul in the hallway of the temple. There was darkness on the knight¡¯s face. Seeing how he was looking around, it was apparent that Viola had also heard of the flood. Lustian clenched his fists. Near the altar, of course, there was Viola next to Guinev reading the report. Lustian quickly went up to her and took the report from her. ¡°Please give it to me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at it.¡± ¡°Lune¡­. I also must know.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°This is a huge disaster that has befallen the subjects of the Arpen Empire. I must see and hear it for myself.¡± Viola at once took the report from Lustian¡¯s hands. Then, she read the rest of it and folded the parchment. She nibbled her lip. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want to deliver the supplies and take care of the subjects that lost their homes.¡± ¡°Viola, you are not invulnerable. There are still all these rumours going around, so what do you intend to do when there¡¯s a riot?¡± ¡°The disaster is all my fault, so I don¡¯t think I could take it if I just relaxed even while knowing about this.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t your fault. This is because of the negotiations made with the previous Emperor.¡± Lustian held a guilt-ridden Viola in his arms. He told her over and over that it wasn¡¯t her fault. He could feel her whole body quaking. He felt the anger burning inside of him. Just then, Guinev got up after finishing her prayer. ¡°I shall go with you.¡± ¡°¡­Guinev?¡± ¡°I am a chambermaid. Through the imperial family, I can help anyone who¡¯s become a chambermaid to get closer to the gods. I shall continue to pray next to you. Then, I will present to the other gods the disasters that resulted from the God of Judith failing to keep the promises¡­¡± Guinev fumbled around until she grabbed Viola¡¯s hand. Looking at her, Viola smiled wryly. Even if she was cursed with blindness after coming to the empire, she was grateful to her for trying her best for the sake of the empire. ¡°You will be of immense help. Thank you.¡± ¡°No. I have a long way to go before I can repay you.¡± ¡°Lune¡­ Give me permission.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Even though Viola and Guinev¡¯s minds were already set, Lustian would not give them permission. Even if they were inside the same castle, he was hesitant to let them outside of the palace. ¡°I beg of you. I appreciate your concern for me, but I must unload at least a bit of all this baggage.¡± ¡°¡­Must you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lustian sighed. ¡°I ask that you take Paul, Kyle, and the royal knightage.¡± ¡°Yes! We will.¡± ¡°You will only serve during the day. When the sun goes down, you must return to the palace straight away.¡± ¡°I will make sure of that.¡± At last, Viola received Lustian¡¯s permission. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The supplies for the subjects that took the brunt of the damage were quickly prepared. They set up freshly cooked soup and bread, dry blankets, and tents that would serve as temporary barracks. After the supplies were sent off in the morning, Viola also prepared the food and blankets herself. While the valets prepared the bread, the empress rolled up her sleeves and helped out. The large cart was filled with the supplies. The subjects living at lower elevations were at the highest priority since they received the most damage. Even if the kingdom faced any sort of disaster, royalty wouldn¡¯t starve, but it was obvious that the peasants would. The carriage marched on with might. Apart from the fact that all of the shops leading up to the central region were closed, there wasn¡¯t much damage, but when they got to a lower elevation, there were lots of people begging. The children that recognized that Viola¡¯s carriage was of royalty reached out to her. Viola¡¯s heart was aching. Right away, her eyes were full of tears. ¡°Do not falter. This is all part of God¡¯s plan.¡± ¡°¡­Guinev¡­.¡± Even if Guinev couldn¡¯t see anything, it was obvious that she could feel Viola¡¯s emotions. Unlike Viola who was becoming more and more emotional, she spoke in a soft voice to help her hold herself together. Viola nodded and held onto her shaky heart. ¡°Distribute the bread to children. Quickly!¡± As soon as the carriage stopped, the carriage that was holding the bread also stopped. When Viola got off the carriage, Guinev followed suit. The knights pitched a tent because of the rain and then also set up tables everywhere. Then, as if they were waiting for the right time, the subjects came up to them. The people who saw the royal insignia recognized that these were supplies provided for rescue purposes. Just then, Viola opened her eyes as soon as she heard the cries of a baby. When she turned around, she found a lady in the rain holding her baby in the middle of a crowd. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Viola ran up to her. Then, she took her hand and led her into a tent. When she put the warm soup on a table right in front of the lady, her eyes went wide. ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­ To think that you would look after such worthless¡­.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡°worthless¡±. Don¡¯t say such things. You are all equally important to me.¡± Viola took the baby from her arms and hugged her. She felt sorry that a just born had to line up for the rationing. ¡°Sir Kyle, we must ration the bread to every home with a child.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kyle took note of all the other women who were with child. Finally, Viola was relieved. She rolled up her sleeves along with the valets to distribute the bread. When any area seemed short-handed, she ran over there to help them without hesitation. The subjects were awestruck by the sight and bowed to her. Just then, she heard a rumbling noise coming from elsewhere. When she looked over in the direction, she saw a man staring at her. ¡°Who is the one that brought the empire to this point! Did you want to come to watch it all fall apart? Ghhhk-! Yes, how does it feel to see it for yourself? Tell me! Ghhhk¡­.¡± He reeked strongly of alcohol. Since he was so riled up, he wasn¡¯t aware that he was yelling at somebody. The distribution house fell into chaos as they started talking about what he said. The knights went up to him. When they told him that he would be punished for defiling royalty, he laughed maniacally. ¡°We¡¯ll all be dead anyhow! We¡¯ll all die! You¡¯ll see! The disaster has only just begun. Gahahaha! Die!¡± The knights covered his mouth. Kyle took out his knife. The knife reached his neck, but he didn¡¯t stop talking. ¡°Let me rip your mouth apart,¡± Kyle said gravely. ¡°Do you think you can do that? Huh? These children are all going to die because of these diseases! Our children will die!!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Kyle was the Grand Master of the Imperial House. He would take anything if it meant protecting Lustian. When the man pointed his knife to him, Viola lifted her hands. ¡°Stop it, Sir Kyle.¡± ¡°He defiled the imperial family. Not even putting his life on the line can make up for it.¡± ¡°Stop! Wait!¡± Viola went up to him carefully. When she bent over and made eye contact with the man, he flinched. Shocked, the man stared at Viola. ¡°Tell me again. Did you say the children were ill?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­ That is so¡­.¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°E-Ever since the rain, the children started falling ill one by one.¡± Suddenly, the downpour stopped. In a shock, Viola stared up at the sky. The pitch-black fog cleared and she was shocked at how brightly the sun shone as if there was no rain. Viola suddenly turned her head. Just then, she could see Guinev stumbling from a distance. Although she grabbed her body, she looked exhausted. Guinev was the one who kept praying ever since they arrived. What if the gods saw what was happening through her eyes? Was this not going according to the God of Judith¡¯s plan? Not all hope was lost, but it seemed that another disaster awaited them. ¡°I must go to where this man lives. And bring Princess Guinev to the palace.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola moved to the area where the man lived. She led some of the knights to an area with a lower elevation. When the rain stopped, the people went out in the sunlight and sat where they pleased. They all laid down on the dirty mud and looked at the sky. ¡°What is this smell?¡± There indeed was a stench. The whole town was covered in a stench that could paralyze one¡¯s nose. In the midst of that, a man coming out of his drunken stupor sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the smell coming from the sick. They¡¯ll smell worse the closer you get to them.¡± ¡°How unpleasant.¡± Kyle was grinding his teeth. It was not just one or two children that were lying sick on the ground. Families were taking their sick children out into the sunlight. There were shallow breaths as if to signal their deaths. It was awful. Viola¡¯s whole body was shivering. Sparks flashed from her eyes. ¡°Your Highness! You mustn¡¯t approach them.¡± Kyle tried to stop her, but it was already too late. As soon as the empress suddenly showed up, they laid flat on the ground and started to tremble in shock. Viola bit her lip and held a child¡¯s hand. When she looked at the child¡¯s arms, legs, and belly, she screamed. There were black spots all over their body. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Tell me.¡± ¡°Em-Empress¡­ Ho-How¡­.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t just one child, is it? They are all having the same symptoms, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, it is so.¡± ¡°Why only the children¡­.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Beneath the playground is the river. Ever since the river flooded, I tried to stop them from going there, and yet they still did anyway¡­ All the children that went there fell ill.¡± ¡°The children that went in the water¡­.¡± Viola stared at the river from afar. The river was a stream of water coming from the Lake of God. All the subjects used that water to eat, drink, and wash, so it was suspicious that only the children were getting sick. ¡°Are the adults all safe?¡± ¡°Yes, it is only the children that are ill.¡± ¡°¡­The children¡­.¡± The women holding the children spoke to Viola with a pleading look on their faces. ¡°My empress, please do save our children!¡± ¡°Your Highness, they haven¡¯t been able to have even a sip of water. Please save us!¡± The women grabbed Viola¡¯s dress and sobbed. Her heart was aching. She empathized as someone with a child herself. Just then, a knight came running to Kyle to deliver a report. He had been ordered to investigate what was happening in more detail, and now it seemed like the job was done. ¡°Your Highness, apparently it is only the children between 1-7yrs that are ill.¡± ¡°¡­Ah¡­!¡± ¡°The children older than 8 that swam in the river are not getting sick.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Just then, Viola realized that this was a part of the scheme of the God of Judith. If that is the case, then¡­ what about Wendy? Viola frantically got up. The water being used back at the palace was also from Lake of God. Wendy also used that water for bathing and drinking. Her face turned gloomy. Just then, Rosha and Paul rushed to her from the palace. Rosha was pacing around, at a loss of what to do as she stood next to Viola. With a searing heart, Viola looked at her and then the children. ¡°Is Wendy also ill? Like these children¡­?¡± Viola stumbled. Her sight went black and she couldn¡¯t hear anything. She could only faintly hear Rosha¡¯s screaming and the haste in Paul¡¯s voice. ? That night, Viola had a dream. God returned to her in the dream. When she got a hold of herself, she realized it was a dream and that she was being crushed underneath him. She couldn¡¯t move her body. Even if she tried to refuse him, he held onto her and would not let go. She could not utter a word. He used his hands to grab her two arms. Lustian¡¯s blood went to his head thinking about the idea of another man touching her. He twisted his lips. ¡°You can¡¯t do anything. The more you try to hold on, your loved ones will be the ones to suffer¡­ If you go back to your place, I will have everything return to normal.¡± [No! I told you to wait!] He understood the words that came from her heart. He caressed Viola¡¯s face and touched her lips slightly. ¡°Do you want to test how deep that love is? I wonder if he¡¯ll want you even when you¡¯re gone. The most that love between humans will last is several years. Will he still love you even when your beautiful face grows old? No. Love is meant to shrivel up.¡± [He waited for me for eight years without forgetting about me! He will wait for me even after eighty years.] Viola flashed him a scary look. Just then, his eyes got bigger. ¡°Then, do you want to make a bet with me? If you win, you might change my mind.¡± His lips touched her ear. He was only whispering, but it made her feel like bugs were crawling all over her body. ¡°I do not have the heart to forgive you two. Especially that bastard¡­.¡± [Who¡­ are you?] Viola suddenly stopped and listened to him with a vacant face. Her pupils trembled without focus. ¡°I thought you already knew. Are you pretending to not know? Hu hu¡­.¡± Then, the God that was pressing on Viola¡¯s body vanished with the fog without a trace. She opened her eyes, feeling her pounding heart. Before she knew it, Lustian was there. ¡°Viola¡­ It¡¯s me, Lune¡­.¡± ¡°Lune¡­.¡± ¡°Yes, it was a dream. You can forget about it now.¡± Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Lustian hugged her to the point where it was as if Viola¡¯s body would shatter. She could feel his deep sigh on the top of her head. He kissed her on the lips. Just then, she regained her senses. ¡°Wendy! Wendy¡­. I¡¯ll have to check on her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s praying right now.¡± ¡°No. I must also go.¡± Viola got up. But this was not the time for this. Lustian could not help but follow her, but he did not look good. When they entered the temple, they smelled an aromatic scent. While her heart was ripping apart, Viola went to the altar. Wendy was now lying down in the place where the previous emperor was. The previous empress next to her held Wendy¡¯s hand, praying for her recovery. The usually adorably talkative girl was silent. Her heart was aching. Looking at the little one who looked as though she were dead, drove her insane. Viola bit her lip. She smelled blood, perhaps because she bit the inside of her mouth. ¡°¡­Wendy¡­.¡± ¡°She will be alright. She won¡¯t get worse. Wait for a week, Viola¡­.¡± Lustian tried to comfort her, but it didn¡¯t work. She remembered the whispering from God in her dream. There were limits to how much she could hold on. She now had to make a decision. Viola kissed Wendy¡¯s forehead and ran her hands through her hair. She felt a sting at the tip of her nose and her eyes felt hot, but she had to hold back the tears. Breaking through the lump of her throat, she started speaking. ¡°My daughter¡­ Wendy, your mother will save you. Just wait. I will make sure you wake up¡­ Just hold on a little longer.¡± Viola kissed Wendy¡¯s frail hand and got up. Lustian and the previous empress looked at her. ¡®Do not cry. She will not lose. And don¡¯t give up. Even if you part, it won¡¯t be so sad.¡¯ As soon as Viola clenched her fists, Lustian made a pained expression, realizing what that meant. ¡°No! You mustn¡¯t! Viola!¡± Lustian held Viola¡¯s body and screamed. But he could not hold back any longer. Using her child¡¯s life as a pawn for her fruitless act of defiance would cause her to no longer exist. A situation where the lives of the children outside of the castle were at stake made it so that she couldn¡¯t stand and do nothing. Knowing he was afraid to lose her, Viola caressed Lustian¡¯s face. With a solemn smile, she whispered to him lovingly, ¡°Lune¡­ Please come to save me. Even if I become a flower once again, I will wait for you.¡± ? She could hear Lustian¡¯s angry voice in her head. His eyes were trembling in confusion. He could feel a bitter taste in his mouth and the inside of his throat was stinging. Since she knew his desperation better than anybody else, her heart was hurting. ¡°I will not allow it.¡± ¡°Lune¡­.¡± ¡°If I was intending to let you go so easily, I would not have prepared for this war. I will not accept this.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± He muttered that in a low voice. Then, he grabbed both her arms and looked into her eyes. His eyes were burning, they were bloodshot as if they were about to explode. ¡°I told you to not even dream of it. It¡¯s going to be a week. Do you think Wendy won¡¯t last a week?¡± ¡°¡­No. She will. Our Wendy is a strong child.¡± ¡°Then that is the end of it. I don¡¯t want to hear any more of it.¡± He ruffled up his hair roughly. As if he heard the last of it, he let go of her hand and turned around. His back twitched. A deep sigh came from Viola¡¯s mouth. Then, she hugged her softly. There was a heavy silence that followed. Viola wanted to convince him in any way possible. ¡°Lune¡­ I mean, Your Highness. Just like how Wendy is a precious child to us, other parents have their own children that are just as precious to them. They have too little power for their desperation to reach God. Yes. Since Wendy is royalty, she will be able to hold on for a week. With the flower of Judith, the prayers of the chambermaids, and even the healing stone¡­ we have the luxury to wait. But what about the children of the subjects? Can you guarantee that they will last a week?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Yes. It was the truth. Wendy could last as long as time would allow since she was royalty. However, the same did not apply to the other children. Lustian winning the war still would not guarantee their survival. At the end of the day, he had to accept that this negotiation would end if he faced God himself. ¡°In a situation where it is uncertain if the war would end in a day, we need more time to know for sure. If they died in the meantime, I would fall into the sort of guilt I could not handle.¡± ¡°Must you fixate on this? Do you think I don¡¯t know this? I am Emperor of this land. Do you not think I¡¯d want to protect my own subjects as the emperor? If this sort of tragedy happened, I absolutely intend to repay them in full.¡± Holding the sick child, she thought back to the wailing women. ¡°¡­There is not a single parent that would want a repayment after losing their children.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Since he was the emperor who had to protect thousands of subjects before he was the husband of a woman, she knew full well that he had a lot on his mind. Knowing he had to prepare for this war from eight years ago, she could feel it. ¡°I am Empress of this land. They are no different from me as mothers looking after their children.¡± ¡°Viola¡­!¡± Lustian turned around and looked at her. Viola tried to force herself to maintain a calm demeanour. Using a tone she had always used in front of him, she conveyed how she felt. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Lune¡­ Let me finish. If I go to God, this curse will end. Do you remember the negotiations made with the ancestral emperor? Once the virgin is sent to God, the oath is fulfilled.¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± He licked his lips. She calmly continued talking to him. ¡°The fate beyond that is not certain. We will make that destiny. Just like how the parchment predicted that the negotiation will end, the curse will also no longer pass on to our children.¡± His eyes trembled without focus. Soon after, his shoulders slumped. His eyes were also watery. Viola held back a scream as she forced a smile. ¡°Can I not see it? The wound in my heart? I may lose you forever and my aching heart is¡­. Khhh¡­.¡± He spilled out those words, putting his hand on my chest. His chin trembled and he vomited those words in a pained voice. In a frenzy, he shook his head and convulsed in agony. ¡°I am also in pain. It is agonizing. But even so, the people who ultimately must make the decision to protect our country and subjects are the emperor and empress, isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°Viola¡­.¡± ¡°Do not show that you¡¯re weak. You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? That you have the power to face God¡­ So finish the negotiations and come find me. Once the negotiations are finished, we¡¯ll still have a chance.¡± He hesitated. His cries died down little by little. She could feel that he was giving in to her. He used his fist to press down on his lips. It was as if he knew what Viola was about to say. ¡°If he tries to kiss you¡­.¡± A deep sigh came out. ¡°He cannot touch me. I have a very powerful army to protect me.¡± Viola grabbed Lustian¡¯s hand and brought it to her lower belly. He flinched before closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. Before he knew it, the hasty tone in his voice was gone and he started speaking gently. ¡°¡­My son¡­.¡± ¡°He is the one who will hide me from God. This child will protect me. Even with His divine powers, it cannot be helped that I have this advantage. And if it turns out that the child¡¯s powers aren¡¯t enough, I will chop his head off.¡± Viola chuckled. ¡°I do not intend to joke around at a time like this¡­ Edward is in God¡¯s territory.¡± He was surprised. ¡°Ed-Edward? How¡­ did he end up there?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He isn¡¯t alone, so do not worry and please reconsider.¡± ¡°¡­I shall think about it.¡± His voice was powerless, but it was as if he had half-given up. Viola kissed his lips. Smooch. The soft kiss conveyed desperation to bring out his determination¡­ ¡°Make a decision before the night ends.¡± ? Two days passed. Lustian could not counteract Viola. Crying tears of blood, he decided to take a time of separation from her. In the end, he followed her ways by preparing the ceremony. To send the rightful companion to God¡¯s territory, they had to decorate the altar surrounding the lake. After Viola revealed her intentions to go directly to God herself, the rain completely stopped. The skies cleared and it was nothing but sunlight for two days straight. Just then, Viola came down from the carriage after finishing. The dress she wore was not white but instead red, befitting an empress. Though she was going to God, she intended to show Him who she truly was. Lustian held her hand and stepped into God¡¯s lake. Before he connected with the territory, he put the ring on her finger. He¡¯d put a special power in the ring. ¡°I gathered the powers of the magicians. The ring has strong defensive power, so it will be of great help.¡± ¡°Thank you. I will not take it off my finger.¡± ¡°Viola¡­ Will you not take this moment to change your mind?¡± Though Lustian tried to make an excursion once again as he put the ring on Viola¡¯s finger, she shook her hand. Then, she gently caressed his cheek. ¡°I will wait.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Just wait Viola. Even if it takes years and years, I will come find you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I also don¡¯t want to turn into a flower.¡± Their eyes were misty, but they did not cry. ¡°Viola¡­ Viola¡­ I love you¡­.¡± ¡°I love you too. Lune¡­ Mmmm¡­.¡± Their lips locked into a kiss. The way they hugged so passionately, not wanting to let go, caused their eyes to well up. Their final kiss was more powerful than any other kiss. It was full of a desperate sense of hope as their haggard breaths became deeper and deeper. Their tongues were tangling up as they embraced each other more intensely. They sucked on each other¡¯s lips crazily. Whenever their lips parted, they collided once again for more. They were desperate. At the same time, there was a sublime beauty to it. Even the sight of their parting was stunning. After the short kiss, Lustian fumbled with Viola¡¯s lips. Then, after an oath of love, they let go of each other¡¯s hands. Then, as soon as he connected with the territory, the lake swayed. There were strong gusts of wind. In the direction that the wind blew, the flowers also swayed faintly. He turned around as if he couldn¡¯t bear to look at the final glimpse he would have of her. Viola looked at Lustian and slowly moved backwards. Every time she moved her feet, she could feel someone pulling her from under. When the water reached her neck, she screamed with all of her might. ¡°Lune! You are a special person. You must feel it too, don¡¯t you? Pray to God. He would listen to your prayers.¡± Splash! Along with that sound, Viola was swallowed whole. Her body was pulled all the way down to the bottom of the lake. She could not handle her breath coming up to her chin. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Once I enter the land, do I die? That¡¯s what came to mind. Viola clutched her lower belly gently. Since she was not just venturing alone but also with her child, she was not lonely. She stretched her hand as she looked at the world that was growing further from her. Lune¡­ Wendy¡­ Just wait¡­ I will not lose¡­ And Lune, remember who you are¡­ Remember why you reincarnated as a human¡­ Viola smiled slightly. Judith, my love¡­ Judith¡­ Lune¡­ Lune¡­ Our love is painful, but at the end of that pain, there will be happiness, so¡­ don¡¯t be sad. ? The lake that took his beloved became a calm lake once again. It was as if the strong gusts didn¡¯t even happen. There was not a word from anyone. No one could even breathe. Everyone looked hopeless. He wept, looking at the final trace of her. With the same thought, everyone looked at Lustian who had to send off his beloved. The beautiful emperor was frozen in place like a statue¡­. After a short, heavy silence, he came walking out of the lake. His heavy voice caused the knights to tense up. Soon after, there was a grave tone in his voice as he spoke. ¡°Be prepared. We will go after them.¡± When her body sank into the territory, the memories came flooding back to her. Her consciousness returned to the time from before she had to part ways with her beloved. Before she would become a flower, the last time she met him¡­ Judith was so beautiful that the other gods would be jealous. There were many entities that displayed an adoration for Him. Goddesses, great fairies, and humans were a must, and it even reached a point where the demons fell for him. However, even after living a perfect life for thousands of years, He never once had true love. He just let His boring days pass by. However, one day, He met a woman by chance. The sight of her not losing hope, despite the hardships she went through, captivated Him. If He simply was trying to sneak a glance at the human world, their fates would¡¯ve ended there. However, he snuck down to the human world specifically to meet her. It was not enough to steal her heart. It was because the virgin broke the vow to love him¡­ The two made love. A day turned to two, and three became a month until it eventually became a year¡­ God abandoned His duties to pour out His passions for her. ¡°I have to go up. I will be back, so wait for me.¡± ¡°Judith¡­.¡± He had to go back to the New World for a moment. Three days before their own small wedding, suddenly celestials approached him. ¡°He will be here soon. His Highness is greatly angered.¡± ¡°I am alright. Please leave.¡± Since the virgin knew that He would come for her, He was sent over. She trusted Him since she believed He would not abandon her right before their wedding. He looked at the virgin for a while with an expression that looked like He was deep in thought. Just then, He took something out. ¡°Hide it in a place that only you know.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°The map that leads to God¡¯s territory. It¡¯s a very important map and you might need it for later, so keep it hidden.¡± ¡°What do you need something like this for? You said you would come to me?¡± ¡°I will. I will make sure that I will do whatever it takes. I am most afraid of the idea of me not being able to remember you.¡± He hugged the virgin tightly. She didn¡¯t understand what He was trying to say. It was because it seemed like He was hugging someone He wouldn¡¯t get to see for a long time even though He was only leaving for a few days. She wrapped her arms around His waist. ¡°Do not worry. Even if you forget about me, I will remember you¡­.¡± He went up to the New World and never came back to the human world. She waited for Him in the forest that He made. Every day felt like a year. Though she waited so long, He did not return. Time passed until she was in a withered state as she continued to wait by the river. ¡°I believe¡­ in the vow.¡± Her life ended like that. Then, she was reincarnated in the form of a flower. She could see him right in front of her as a flower. As soon as she saw Him, she was taken aback. It was because there was not a single part of His body that was not injured. His clothes were ripped apart, His forehead was bleeding, and He walked with a limp. He looked tired and weary like someone who had been in war for a long time. He kissed the flower bud and wept. ¡°¡­Viola, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ that I was too late. I¡¯m sorry¡­. Viola¡­. Viola¡­.¡± He called out her name. It felt like his heart was ripping apart. ¡°Viola¡­ Viola¡­.¡± No matter how far He stretched out his hand, Viola could not be touched since she was just a flower, and He wept. ¡°It is me. I can hear everything. And I know. I know that you have been punished¡­ so I forgive you. If we¡­ meet in a different world, let us not forget one another.¡± It was desperate and sad. The tears formed rivers and would not cease until they formed a lake. The Goddess of Love who was watching over such a tragic love appeared in front of Him. ¡°Do not mourn any longer, my son! I will give you one more chance. I will split your heart in half. The other half will be sent to the human world, and the day you find that half is the day you will love again.¡± Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur He took that road to head to God¡¯s territory. He wrapped a robe around himself and took the lonely road. The path was treacherous with the rough sandstorms that hit him. In every town he passed by, he gathered up groups of girls to sing with him. [The Lament of the Virgin]¡­ Since the virgin had become a flower, he could not recognize her, but thanks to the help of the Fairy of Wind, she was always by his side. ¡®It is me. I am right here. I rode along with the winds. My love¡­ My love¡­ Do you not see me?¡¯ Her heart ached to see him unable to hear her no matter how loud her screams were. As soon as the fairy caused strong gusts of wind, she could ride along with his hair and reach his lips. The flower reached his cold lips. A heart as cold as a sheet of ice¡­ The man who waited for reincarnation after throwing half of my heart in the river¡­ ¡®Though I may not remember you¡­ you will, won¡¯t you? Should I reincarnate despite my fears? Once I look into your eyes, I¡¯ll be able to dive for you, won¡¯t I? No matter how much of our memories are gone and how much our appearances will have changed¡­ our hearts will burn together like fire. Is that not true? I shall¡­ go now. Judith¡­ I shall be reborn as someone of the greatest value and become your partner. Until then, let us endure this pain.¡¯ The flower that stayed with him was taken away by the wind. He got up again and walked and walked on the desert. Just then, he met the Emperor of the Arpen Empire who was wandering aimlessly. Judith made a negotiation with him. ¡®¡­The virgin shall be born as a woman of the greatest value. She shall pass through God¡¯s barrier, enter the territory, and be a woman who will be able to bear my child. Finding that woman is how one must determine God¡¯s Companion.¡¯ After making the negotiation, he disappeared. With the help from the Goddess of Love, he had the chance to meet the virgin again, but someone who would alter their fates would appear. He was the bailiff who determined the rules of the New World. He changed the negotiation made with Judith. ¡®The New World¡¯s rules are strict¡­ and those who break them must never be forgiven. This includes the gods who made love with humans or humans who made the gods while being aware of their identities. They will all pay. Once you find the virgin, this is your final duty as you¡¯re sent to the territory.¡¯ ? She had an old dream. Viola felt somebody touching her forehead. The warmth and familiar scent seeped into her nostrils. She smiled. Since it was the warmth she longed for, she felt as though she would burst into tears. ¡®Older brother¡­ Edward¡­ Suddenly, Viola opened her eyes. It really was Edward that she ran into. He tapped on her cheeks lightly and smiled brightly. ¡°Sleepyhead, are you finally awake?¡± ¡°Older brother! It was¡­ a dream? Is it really you?¡± Viola hugged Edward tight. Just then, he¡¯d patted her back and smiled. It was like a dream. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was talking to him face-to-face. She felt the happiness of the temporary reunion. ¡°More than anything, I¡¯d like to know how long I¡¯ve been asleep.¡± ¡°A day.¡± ¡°How long is that in the human world?¡± ¡°I think it has been a week.¡± ¡°Ah, Wendy! Is Wendy alright? Is this where the negotiation with God ends?¡± ¡°Wendy is alright. She is awake. As soon as the negotiations made between the empire and the imperial family were over, the curse also disappeared.¡± Viola¡¯s heart was so overwhelmed that it was aching. Considering Wendy and her subjects were safe and sound, could she be any happier? ¡°That is such a relief. Truly¡­.¡± She suddenly thought of Lustian. Since it had been a week, he must¡¯ve been intending to carry out his plan with the help of God¡¯s map. Could there be a setback to his plan? Viola looked around. ¡°Where is this place?¡± ¡°His castle.¡± ¡°By Him, do you mean¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Judith¡¯s sanctuary. It lost its owner, but it indeed is God¡¯s castle.¡± ¡°Ah, then. It must¡¯ve been¡­ Judith who was reincarnated in the form¡­ of Lune? Is that what happened?¡± Edward nodded his head. Viola got up and looked out the window. They saw the Lake of God below. Lake of God! It¡¯s the same land. ¡°It isn¡¯t the same land. It¡¯s just a projection of the same image, but once you¡¯re here, you cannot escape through your own means.¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± ¡°Is he alright?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fighting the best he can. It¡¯s already been four years.¡± Viola was stuck in the tower. Since it was the highest tower, she couldn¡¯t move an inch. Then it happened. As if her awakening was felt, the door opened. A short man with silver hair went up to her. As soon as Viola saw him, she felt hostile. In case he would reach his hand to her body, she was on guard. ¡°The negotiation is over. Now please accept our love.¡± ¡°Do you really think only 200 years suffice as punishment? The punishment for breaking the vow starts now.¡± ¡°The God of Judith chose to give up His path and become a human instead. What more is needed? Are you only satisfied if you tear us apart?¡± ¡°This is the rule. He reincarnated as a human while being aware of this fact.¡± Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola¡¯s eyes widened when he went up to her. And just in case, she held a dagger. He smirked to show he thought it was ridiculous. ¡°Do you think you can hurt me with a human weapon?¡± ¡°No, even if I can¡¯t hurt you, I can cause a wound. I will not bend to your will.¡± ¡°Hahaha. How ridiculous. You are definitely no ordinary woman. Of course, if you didn¡¯t have that, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with a god, knowing they were indeed a god.¡± ¡°I am the companion of the God of Judith. Look at the evidence for yourself.¡± Viola did not back down. In fact, she held her head up high and glared at him. He twisted his lips, looked at her lower belly. He would have to succumb, seeing that she proved it by becoming pregnant. This was beyond his expectations. The fact that a child came from them¡­ ¡°That¡¯s correct, this did not go according to plan. But even so, nothing has changed. You may be God¡¯s Companion, but you will not see him again until death.¡± Viola shook her head furiously. ¡°No! You are wrong. We have been punished enough, and the pain of not finding each other for 200 years was immense. If he comes to find me, you will have to admit it.¡± His lips quivered. Viola trusted Lustian. No, she trusted Judith for 200 years. He only became a human to find her. He reincarnated to re-align their fates. ¡°You will not be able to dodge your punishment¡­.¡± ? Lustian led the most elite army to war. They fought and fought for three days without rest. As a result of the war, there were many casualties, and the other side lost a lot of their war power as well. Lustian grabbed onto the hilt of his word and wrapped a cloth around it. ¡°What are the casualties?¡± ¡°200 people. Thankfully, barely any of them have died.¡± ¡°Bring the deceased to their mother countries in the most respectful manner possible, and bring the wounded to the healing stone to treat them. From now on, all wounded soldiers will be drawn out of this plan.¡± ¡°What do you intend to do? Until now, the soldiers you sent back exceed 60% of everyone we have.¡± ¡°At the end of the day, this is a battle between me and God. I must pass through the final gateway.¡± ¡°No! I shall not send you off alone.¡± Kyle yelled out in a stern voice. Lustian looked over all the people who did not look to be in the best shape. Even if they weren¡¯t severely injured, there were a lot of visible scars. He continued to address the group of people gathered together out of loyalty. ¡°This is an order. Kyle¡­. This final gateway will severely endanger their lives, so I trust you to take care of them for me.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­.¡± Kyle looked at the Emperor with a stern expression as if he wasn¡¯t about to back down. ¡°If this is your last time here, I will make sure that the road you take isn¡¯t lonely for you. I am sure that Paul and Grand Duke Ivan would also feel the same way.¡± The others also nodded their heads. As Lustian looked off into the sky, a bittersweet smile formed across his lips. ¡°The stubbornness¡­ Alright, let us gather our strength. By tomorrow, I will meet the Empress. I can feel it¡­ her presence¡­ I miss her¡­ I miss her insanely¡­.¡± ? Viola couldn¡¯t ascertain the time, but it felt like it had been about two hours. After wandering for a long time, she peeked out of the small window in the narrow tower. Since God was preoccupied with His battle with Lustian, He did not have the luxury to focus on her. That was a relief. It was time for her to put her plan into motion. ¡°I think we must leave.¡± ¡°This is the New World. Even if we are lucky enough to leave, we cannot go to the human world,¡± Edward said. ¡°I know. Even so, I know the way to the human world.¡± Edward was surprised. ¡°The map drawn in my head is the proof.¡± ¡°You remember that complicated map?¡± Viola nodded. Just in case, she¡¯d learned the ways of the map and intended to go to the New World. So before passing over to the New World, she¡¯d spent days and nights learning the topography of the map. Edward looked perplexed. ¡°There are many eyes watching you. It¡¯s obvious that the pawns will be surrounding the tower.¡± ¡°Please lend your power to me. And¡­ will there not be a god that will help me?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± Edward¡¯s eyes went wide. Viola grabbed his hand with an air of confidence. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? There should be another god that is watching over His ugly behaviour, correct? Please get me to meet Him.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if He will help you. In fact, He may already know that you¡¯re trying to escape.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°The God that listened to Guinev¡¯s prayers¡­ should be here. I am sure¡­.¡± Viola implored Edward again. ¡°¡­If you say so¡­.¡± Edward looked out the window and saw that a man was floating up in the sky. He was surprised. As if he¡¯d overheard their conversation, he came inside. Then, Viola had a mysterious smile on her face. ¡°Of course, you are no ordinary woman. Not only do you try to finish the negotiations by coming to the New World, but now you try to escape¡­.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s You? The God that listened to Guinev¡¯s prayers¡­.¡± ¡°Well, if it is, it is.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°My mother is the Goddess of Love.¡± ¡°Go- Goddess of Love? Then You are the one who split the God of Judith¡¯s heart and gave us another chance¡­.¡± ¡°I had no choice but to intervene since he twisted the fate of my mother. Power lies in the New World. A god that is easily jealous especially cannot stand to see someone better than I am.¡± She felt that He was no enemy after all. Viola asked Him a straightforward question. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°I will figure everything else out on my own terms, so there is no need for You to keep an eye on me.¡± ¡°Oh, so do you intend to jump off such a high tower?¡± ¡°I can do it on my own so long as You lay out a path for me.¡± ¡°Alright. I do owe you one, and you will absolutely have to do this to escape.¡± He sprinkled something over Viola¡¯s head. The shimmering light enveloped her body, and soon her presence was faint. ¡°Now no one will be able to see you. However, once my power grows further apart from the New World, there will be certain entities that will come after you, so be prepared for that.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Adhering to the regulations of the palace, Viola did a curtsy. As soon as He hid, she opened the window and looked around. It was a terrifying height, but since there were a lot of windows, she could use them as an anchorage to get down. She rolled up the bottom of her dress to turn it into pants. It did look ridiculous, but her own appearance was the least of her concerns. Edward started by peeking out of the window and stepping on the anchorage. Then he reached his hand out to his sister. ¡°I will help you. I trust that you are aware of my usefulness.¡± ¡°Older brother¡­.¡± Edward gently twisted his lips. ¡°I have limits to how much I can help you, but I will escort you as much as I can.¡± ¡°Yes! I agree.¡± Viola nodded her head and grabbed Edward¡¯s hand. The siblings jumped from window frame to window frame. Edward was in the lead, with Viola following from behind. The god looking at them from afar had a satisfied smile on his face. ? The knights were flying off like autumn leaves. The tornado on the wide sandy hill blew everything away in an instant. The flag covered in blood disappeared in the wind and the cloth was ripped apart. In the storm, the only man who was facing God was Lustian. His black hair was flowing; between the soft strands, there was a visible thirst for blood. The people looking at him were dumbfounded. Paul, who held onto him due to his broken arm, and Kyle, who was unable to keep his balance due to his huge leg injury, stood there gaping at Lustian¡¯s awakening power. Black clouds were forming in the sky. As Lustian grabbed onto the sword with both hands, he started speaking in an unknown language. Phhhhht-! Along with a blinding light, two tornadoes merged with one another. The piercing noise caused the knights to cover their ears. A glaring light plunged to the ground. Phhht- Phhht- As soon as the light hit the rock, it shattered into pieces. ¡°Ah¡­!¡± It was nothing short of wondrous. It was the final showdown between God and the Grand Master. ¡°I remembered who I am! I am¡­ I am!¡± Lustian¡¯s voice spread across all of New World. Crimson veins were sticking out of his forehead and his body was shaking intermittently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who you were in the past. You are still in a human body. You are merely a human that lost their divine power! Judith!¡± Out of the opponent¡¯s hand came a small, dark sphere that was thrown at him. He managed to dodge it although it came at him at such high speed. But it must¡¯ve grazed his skin because there was a new wound on his left cheek. Blood dripped from it. God looked at Lustian and laughed. ¡°I will turn that beautiful face into a rag!¡± ¡°Arhil! You were the one who trapped me in a sheet of ice!¡± As soon as Lustian set foot on the New World, his memories also came back. Who he was and why he had to part with his loved one¡­ Right before the wedding, he went up to the New World before he found himself caught in a lasso. He was stuck in a cold sheet of ice for several years. He couldn¡¯t move until the virgin shriveled up and died due to old age. When he finally broke the ice and escaped, he found that she had already become a flower. He found that that flower was his bride. Lustian¡¯s anger was boundless. As soon as he remembered who he was, it was as if all his lost power returned to him. His eyes went wide. When he concentrated his power into his sword, suddenly there was a giant ball of fire. There was a terrifying sound of the air burning. The heat was so intense, it felt as though it would burn up the entrance to the New World. It reached a point where there was a pit dug into the place where the both of them collided. Just then, a large pillar of ice appeared in front of them; hit by Lustian¡¯s attack, it shattered everywhere. A shard of the ice swallowed his body and it made him feel like he was being whipped. ¡°Urk¡­!¡± When he looked down at his arms, he saw that there were deep scars on both of them. At the place where the pillar disappeared, there was a large cloud of steam. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The bailiff glared at Lustian coldly. ¡°As I said, you are merely a human. If you thought you had divine strength, you were severely mistaken.¡± There was a sound of grinding teeth. In a flash, Arhil dashed up to Lustian with His hands wrapped around his neck. ¡°I am merely enforcing the law. Do not think that 200 years were enough to pay off your debt.¡± ¡°¡­No more nonsense. I have another chance with the help of the Goddess of Love, and I found my love. Since the negotiation is over, I am no longer guilty.¡± ¡°I do not intend to let you off. The grudges I hold are too strong.¡± ¡°Will the other gods have the same thought?¡± Arhil¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Lustian twisted His wrist strongly. The blood flowed nonstop down his chin and dripped to the floor. Lustian took that opportunity to stab His abdomen with the knife. Just then, Arhil looked at His own body with a pained expression. ¡°The divine power is coming back. Very quickly, at that¡­.¡± ¡°Khhh¡­ Urk¡­ How could someone¡­ who¡¯s been stripped of his identity¡­?¡± Though he tried to take the knife out of His stomach, it would not come out. It was as if it was inside a rock. With a piercing scream, He used all of His strength to pull it out. He was panting and wiping the sweat off of Him. Lustian looked at Him and laughed. ¡°I was more powerful than you. My memory doesn¡¯t fail me.¡± ¡°Judith!!¡± He called out Lustian¡¯s name. His mouth was wide open as the power gathered. There were blue flames coming out of His body, while red flames emerged out of Lustian¡¯s body. Du du du¡­ the whole earth shook. Lustian built a shield for the next attack. That was when it happened. Arhil¡¯s eyes shot open as the injured knights rose up to the sky. Lustian was shocked. That was when their bodies inflated like balloons. ¡°Face me! No more of your cowardly behavior!¡± ¡°They have not seen the last of me. I will turn the woman you love into what I reduced them to¡­!¡± Aside from Paul, Kyle, and Ivan, there were several knights in the Blood Army. Due to the immense pressure, blood gushed out of their mouths and their eyes rolled to the back of their heads. Though Lustian gathered all the strength he had to release them from the attacks, it did not work. Just as He said, it was hard to use his human form to awaken his divine power. ¡°Arhil!¡± Lustian yelled, red in the face. Just then, Arhil went pale. He lost the strength in His body while the knights were released. He looked at His body with a confused expression. It seemed that the arrow that went flying to Him pierced His heart. An arrow as thick as an adult¡¯s arm was stuck in His body. Lustian was visibly surprised. Both of them looked in the direction that the arrow came from. There stood Viola in a red dress holding the bow. She was glowing as she stood there with a firm face. Even in the thick sand, her standing tall was nothing short of a mighty king. Even with the ripped dress, the beauty inside of her could not be concealed. ¡°Do not interfere with our love,¡± Viola told Arhil in a low voice. Just then, a gust of wind blew. As it blew through her blonde hair, fairies came trickling down from the sky. They covered her entire body and gathered to sing. ? Ahhh! O Maiden! A true love has come true. The virgin¡¯s love was recognized by God Himself- Ahhh! Let us sing. All of us- Let us sing a song for the beautiful God of Judith and the brave virgin- Let every tongue convey the love they share. Bless the sublime love that is unchanging even in the face of death- ? All over the Slovenia continent, the fanfare celebrating Lustian¡¯s victory would not cease. The Empress was praised for achieving true peace in the continent, and thus, a gift was sent to her. The ball that celebrated the victory of the Arpen Empire continued for a week. Some very familiar faces arrived at the ball as the people danced joyously. The imperial couple arrived as the valets sent forth a message. ¡°The great empire¡¯s Emperor Lustian and Empress Viola shall feast!¡± As the shimmering couple arrived at the middle of the ballroom, there were exclamations of joy. Everybody gathered to bless their love. Adhering to the ballroom etiquette, Lustian went up to Viola and kissed her on the hand. Everyone cheered. The two of them held hands and danced to the music. The small petals flew in and danced in a circle as if to pray for a blissful future. Lustian kissed Viola¡¯s lips. Everyone who watched the deep kiss were overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Viola¡­.¡± ¡°Lune¡­.¡± Both of their lips flowed over with happiness. He gave her lips another gentle kiss. ¨C Be with me. Forever. My companion¡­ My bride¡­ Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur The present she sent was a sculpture of a beautiful bird. Along with the multi-colored ribbon and round white eyes, the orange feathers extended from its chin to the side of its neck while a distinct red and white adorned its chest. The sculpture was shaped like a mandarin duck. If a mandarin duck¡¯s partner dies, it will starve itself to death instead of eating the carcass of the other bird. And for this reason, the ancestors regard this as the ultimate display of love. Whenever I looked at this bird, I would think of them both. For the continent, they set an example for a love permitted by the gods. I wish you happiness. You will be receiving another letter. Viola held the letter in her arms. She acted as though it was her own happiness. Just then, she heard the mighty cry of a baby. She got up and walked to the other room. By now, the baby had stopped crying and the wet nurse was suckling him. Since her milk had run dry 3 months after giving birth, the baby looked to the wet nurse. The baby was sucking on hard. Even just the sight was enough to put a smile on Viola¡¯s face. He was so cute that she wanted to bite him. His black hair and eyes and concave chin directly resembled Lustian. When the baby stuck his tongue out to express his hunger, Viola stretched out her hand. ¡°Were you hungry? Yes¡­ My baby¡­ Mommy will hold you.¡± Whenever the little one was full, Viola would help him to digest it. When she put him over her shoulders and lightly patted his back, he burped. She patted him for a while and he fell fast asleep. Just then, Lustian and Wendy came into the room. Judging by their outfits, it looked as though they were sword-training again. Wendy ran up to the crib her little brother was sleeping in and lightly shook it. Viola brushed her hair softly, her loving gaze obvious. ¡°Mother, I think he¡¯s bigger than he was yesterday! It¡¯s astounding.¡± ¡°Is that so? Babies grow by the day.¡± ¡°He¡¯s so beautiful. Wendy is so happy to have a little brother who¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Edward is beautiful but Wendy is also precious and beautiful.¡± Wendy held Viola who held her in her arms and kissed her on the top of her head. The baby¡¯s name was Edward. It was Lustian¡¯s idea to name him so. Though their last names were different, Edward would go down in history as the greatest emperor of the Arpen Empire. Viola and Lustian intended to raise their children as heirs who would be respected by everyone. ¡°I should change.¡± ¡°Yes, I will go.¡± Viola looked at Lustian who hadn¡¯t changed yet. Since he was bathing Wendy first, there was a lot of dust on his clothes. It was hilarious seeing him stay away from the baby in case the dust would harm him. Ivan joked that he was a fool when it came to his children, but it really was true. Viola and Lustian held hands as they walked through the palace. They were happy. It was a dream come true. They could feel each other¡¯s heat even when they made eye contact. ¡°But have we still not found Anne?¡± Viola asked. ¡°That is what they say,¡± Lustian replied. ¡°Where could they have gone? It¡¯s so hard to believe that she vanished like the wind.¡± The day the negotiation came to fruition, she realized Anne was missing. Many people were shocked at her swift disappearance. When the war was over, word got out that Anne had secretly put something inside the lake. They knew that it was an order from God, but they could not find her. ¡°If the contract with God is destroyed, what happens to her?¡± Viola asked. ¡°Well, it could go either way,¡± Lustian replied. ¡°What do you mean¡­.¡± Saying that he would change clothes, Lustian led Viola into the garden inside. Then, he locked the door. They were surrounded by walls, and the dome structure of the garden served as the perfect screen. Since it was their own special garden, nobody could come in. He held her by the waist and kissed her on the lips. His erection was already poking through. ¡°Viola¡­!¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Wait. Talk to me some more. What happened to Anne?¡± ¡°Are you wondering about her?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard from everybody but her, which feels strange.¡± ¡°As a princess, she did something she never should¡¯ve done. The results of her greediness may be more severe than we are imagining. Ah, or maybe not? Maybe this will be better for her.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t find her even after looking everywhere, it meaans she probably went to Arhil.¡± Is Arhil not the bailiff in charge of the rules of the New World? Viola was astonished. ¡°They¡¯ll probably be fine living in the New World. They may even be engaging in erotic activity at night¡­ Though that would be a grave punishment for her since she still has feelings for Ivan.¡± ¡°¡­ For some reason, I feel like I can¡¯t just say this has nothing to do with me. I feel as though our fates have switched.¡± This was true. If the plan had failed, she would¡¯ve become like Anne, missing Lustian for the rest of her life. Thanks to their regulations, God could no longer interfere with the human world. Even so, Viola grew more and more worried. Lustian kissed her hand. ¡°I am God. Judith¡­ They will never put my land in danger as long as I am in control. And once we¡¯re done with our mortal lives, we will go up to the New World.¡± ¡°Is that alright? Is it right to be happy like¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I suppose Grand Duke Ivan will be alone now. Tch¡­.¡± ¡°He will find another love. He was blind to true love.¡± ¡°Yes! That is true.¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur Viola wrapped her arms around his shoulders. Just then, he laid her down on the long sofa. He nibbled on her earlobes and put his tongue inside her ear and swirled it around. Her thighs shook on their own. His period of celibacy had been long, but Viola was also nervous because it had been a while since he¡¯d penetrated her. ¡°Hah¡­ Judith¡­.¡± ¡°I hate that name.¡± ¡°¡­Yes¡­ Lune¡­ Lune¡­.¡± Lustian took off his clothes. As soon as she sensed that he had undressed, she could feel the heat rising. Her gaze kept finding his chest and upper body. His toned muscles and abs were distinct. His wide chest, wide shoulders, enormous height, that beautiful face that could steal any human¡¯s heart¡­ He was shimmering as if there were flowers surrounding him. Looking at his neck, Viola gulped. She imagined a light grey light shining on him through the cool, misty air. The voluptuousness spreading out along with the fragrance of the flowers turned into a lust that was too much to bear. ¡°I am also in a hurry. I can¡¯t possibly bear it when you look at me like that? Huhu.¡± ¡°Are we not going too fast?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only because we haven¡¯t done this in a long time. I will loosen you up. Leave it to me.¡± He moved his tongue from her neck to her collarbones and sucked on them. The strength of the sucking made her thighs jolt up. It was hot. Her whole body felt as though it was burning. She felt a rush at every touch. A fluid came dripping out. ¡°Hah¡­ Look at this. The ere*tion. Please touch it¡­.¡± He breathed roughly and brought her hand to his p*nis. It was so erect, it looked like it was going to burst. As soon as she started touching it a little, he made the sweetest noises. ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± ¡°Ahhhhh¡­.¡± He sucked on her n*pples, the strength comparable to a baby getting breastfed. Viola jerked her neck around and moaned. Her body became hotter. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Ahhhhh, Lune¡­.¡± She was caught up in the desire to put her lust towards him to rest. The electrifying sensations shot all through her body. His rod in her hand seeped pre-cum, in other words, it was begging to enter a narrow cave. He thrust lightly. And to show that he couldn¡¯t take it any longer, he put his it to her face. ¡°Please suck it¡­.¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Viola put the shaft in her mouth. His thighs shook. She rolled her tongue along the erect pillar. When even the root of his manhood was in her mouth, she licked it meticulously. Her cave was so wet, there was no need for lubrication. He touched it with his hands, she recoiled when a finger went inside. ¡°Ack¡­ Ahhhhh¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s soaked. I think it can stop.¡± ¡°Not yet¡­.¡± ¡°Liar. Your whines are adorable.¡± ¡°Eek-!¡± He put another finger inside. Right away, his finger was swallowed by her nectar. With a playful laugh, he put his face in between her thighs. Her exposed flower hole touched his nose. At the same time, a hot piece of flesh entered it. ¡°Ahhhh¡­ Ahhhh!¡± He lifted his tongue to poke her cave. She trembled as a viscous liquid came dripping down. Along with each movement of the tongue, her hole shook. Every time his tongue was about to come out, she squeezed her entrance tightly. ¡°Hah, hah, hah.¡± Immersed in the pleasure, she was losing focus. The breathing and moaning stimulated her mind. She was gushing and thrusting involuntarily. She couldn¡¯t be more satisfied than this. She needed something bigger and firmer. ¡°You can¡­ stop. Please Lune.¡­¡± ¡°I am also about to lose my mind. I will put it in.¡± Viola nodded fiercely in assent. He came on top of her and put her leg over his shoulder. Suddenly a thick member touched the entrance of her cave. As he tried to enter bit by bit, she felt the pain rushing in. ¡°Ah¡­ Are you sure it hasn¡¯t grown?¡± ¡°Has it? I don¡¯t know. Do you think it¡¯s bigger than before?¡± ¡°Yes, and by a lot, at that¡­ Ung¡­.¡± She felt a very rough texture. It was already big, to begin with, but felt like it somehow got bigger. He was a god. Even if He was still in a human body, it seemed as though the divine power made His body stronger. Along with a short yelp, her hips shook violently. The sounds of the bodies clashing were very er*tic. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± ¡°Khhhh, it¡¯s tight¡­ Ah, it feels so hot!¡± Lustian held her chin and went for her lips. His tongue movements were hasty. Rather than just the roof of her mouth, his tongue moved all throughout the inside of her mouth. He sucked on the root of her tongue strongly. Entangling her tongue, he thrust into her wildly. Their breaths were hot. From between their mouths, fluids came trickling down. He swallowed them all. Her thighs shook violently. ¡°Urk, uhhh, oooh¡­¡± It was electrifying. Every time his shaft rammed her, her body shook crazily. Their bodies were intertwined with each other. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 (End) Translator: Lunarise Editor: Larkspur ¡°Uhhhh, uhhhh, uhhh-! Urghhh-¡± The clear sounds emerging from below served as a testimony to the wetness. From the tips of her toes, the pleasure rushed across her posterior without rest. Viola was not the only one feeling so. Lustian too looked caught up in the pleasure. His eyes were burning red with lust. ¡°Hah¡­. Urk¡­. Viola¡­ Ack, I love you¡­ I love you!¡± ¡°Lune¡­ I love you¡­!¡± Lustian moved his thighs rapidly and vigorously. He ravenously licked and nibbled every inch of her face. Their minds were enraptured by pleasure. The electrifying chills shot through their bodies as they joined as one. It was difficult to discern whose sweaty body was whose. A tangled mess, Viola spread her legs and wrapped them around Lustian¡¯s waist. His manhood went in and out of her hole. She screamed as her itch was scratched. Even her shadow cast in the flickering lights seemed attractive. A deluge of pleasure washed over them. Each time that happened, her back was twisted. Their lips searched for each other in a frenzy. Anytime their lips left each other, they would crash into each other right after. The haggard breathing filled the garden. ? At the castle of the New World, as Lustian expected, Anne was with Arhil. Anne tiredly lifted herself up. It was disastrous that she felt the kind of bodily pleasure she felt despite being in a forceful relationship with this man. She looked into the lake in despair. Her greediness not only led to her losing her life but also ending up with a man she doesn¡¯t want¡­ Tears of regret came streaming down her eyes. Just then the Goddess of Love came to her. She looked at Anne with pity, knowing that she had ended up as God¡¯s Companion as she tried to change her fate. ¡°Though your actions are unforgivable, there is someone out there who wishes you happiness, so her prayers will be heard.¡± The goddess cast a spell. Then surprisingly, all her memories of the human world disappeared. Anne¡¯s eyes went wide as she got up out of bed. ¡°You will fall in love with the first man you lay eyes on. Anne¡­.¡± That¡¯s when it happened. Fresh out of the bath, Arhil entre Anne¡¯s room only to be greeted with her glittering eyes. He was taken aback further when she ran straight into his embrace. His lips twisted as he turned his head abruptly to the window. His face scrunched up as he could faintly feel the traces of the Goddess of Love. Even while he ruffled his own hair, he wasn¡¯t averse to Anne¡¯s affections. You should love each other. That way, the world will look a bit more beautiful¡­ ? Viola and Lustian weren¡¯t the only ones to receive God¡¯s blessings. Guinev¡¯s curse was lifted, and she finally regained her sight and memories. Her love for Lustian was included in those memories, but she genuinely wished them happiness. That morning, Viola received another letter. It was from Guinev. It seems more appropriate that I serve God rather than get married. Hence, I will go to the temple. For the Kingdom of Farus and Arpen Empire, I will pray my hardest. I wish you happiness. I will write to you again. She respected her decision to become a nun. If she was able to find her own happiness, in her own way, she was satisfied. Viola looked up at the bright sky. Lustian came to her and hugged her from behind. He buried his face in her shoulder and asked her in a sweet voice, ¡°Are you happy?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anyone else, and instead just look to us.¡± ¡°Yes, I intend to.¡± Viola turned around and met his eyes. He was gazing at her lovingly, smiling brightly. The smile brought a smile to her face as well. I intend to look at my marvelous man, my husband, this man who loves me with his soul. ¡°When our mortal souls are done with their journey, will I really earn the right to eternal life?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ It¡¯s hard to believe that I won¡¯t age.¡± ¡°Appearances don¡¯t matter. 200 years ago, your soul would¡¯ve been pure no matter how old you were. My love would not have changed.¡± ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°Do you doubt my love?¡± Lustian playfully blew on Viola¡¯s neck, she laughed loudly. ¡°Ack, it¡¯s tickling me.¡± ¡°Tell me. If you doubt my love, I can confirm it right now.¡± ¡°Ohhhh! Hold on. Lune! Ack!¡± As he lifted her up and took her to the bedroom, an astonished Viola slapped his back. In the process of fooling around, it seemed that he had now taken this opportunity to seduce her once again. They had just gotten out of bed after having 2 days of s*x, yet his lust was back again. As she was laid down on the bed, he climbed her body. His eyes made the lust painfully obvious, the heat was picking up. ¡°I give in! I surrender! I don¡¯t doubt you!¡± Viola screeched. Even so, he caught her tongue. ¡°¡­Mmmmm¡­.¡± The tangling of tongues was so powerful and hot that she lost all the strength in her body. He lightly touched the inside of her mouth with his tongue. The breathtaking kiss that spread all through her body was electrifying. Every time her body twisted around, Lustian gripped her waist with his sturdy arms and pushed his tongue deeper. ¡°Mmmm!¡± ¡°Hah, hah¡­.¡± The kissing wouldn¡¯t stop. It just became deeper, and Viola could barely manage a breath out. As the tongue furrowed, her breathing was even more ragged. Her fingernails dug into his arms, as pleasure assailed her senses. With one arm, he grabbed her two arms and spread them above her head. He frantically took off her clothes even as he kissed her fiercely. Viola lifted up her back to help him undress her. Without stopping, he continued to move his tongue and there was no hesitation as he took off her clothes. It was hot. She couldn¡¯t possibly hide that her honeypot was already soaked. As soon as her undergarments came off, love juices came squirting out. As his fingers went inside after wading through the golden bushes, she moaned softly. Ahhhh¡­. ¨C I shall express my love for you through my body¡­ ¨C Ahhh¡­ Lune¡­. ¨C I love you¡­.